Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 10
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, September 28, 1862
                          Brigham Young, September 28, 1862
             ETERNAL EXISTENCE OF MAN.--FOREKNOWLEDGE AND PREDESTINATION.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 28, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          1
          We have had a very interesting journey to the southern
          settlements. In twenty-five days we have travelled nearly eight
          hundred miles, held thirty meetings, and spoken to thousands and
          thousands of Saints. I am somewhat fatigued, and would like to be
          excused from speaking long to-day.
          1
          My heart is full of blessings for the people; I feel to bear them
          continually in my prayers before my Father in heaven.
          1
          I trust we shall be benefited by the discourse we have just heard
          from Elder Amasa M. Lyman. We should seek to understand and know
          the principles he has advanced, striving continually to know the
          things of God for ourselves. All the works of mankind amount to
          but little, unless they are performed in the name of the Lord and
          under the direction of his Spirit. Let every man seek to learn
          the things of God by the revelations of Jesus Christ to himself.
          The Gospel we have been hearing this morning I am seeking
          continually to understand. I reduce the Gospel to the present
          time, circumstances and condition of the people, and I can say
          truly, that the longer I live, and the more experience I gain,
          the more I see the weakness of humanity. We are but children, and
          are far from being capable of beholding the great things of
          eternity.
          2
          As far as we can compare eternal things with earthly things that
          lie within the scope of our understanding, so far we can
          understand them. We can think of the greatest earthly wealth,
          grandeur, magnificence and power that it is possible for mortals
          to attain, and somewhat understand how great a blessing it would
          be to be entitled to the possession of all this throughout
          eternity; but, to be told that there never was a time when there
          did not exist an earth like this, peopled with men and women as
          this is, is a declaration that reaches far beyond the limits of
          our comprehension. No man can comprehend that there did not exist
          an enemy to God, that there never was a beginning to the order of
          creation in which we find ourselves situated. Who can comprehend
          the duration of time? To return to our friends after an absence
          of some time and greet them with a glad heart, to mingle our
          mutual joy, happiness and congratulations, is one of the sweetest
          phases of human bliss, and were we told that there never would be
          a time when this heaven of happiness cannot be enjoyed, we could
          partially understand it; we only understand it so far as we are
          capable of appreciating the co-mingling of kindred joys at the
          re-union of parted friends. The present is that portion of time
          that more particularly concerns us, and the greatest and most
          important labour we have to perform is to cultivate ourselves.
          That man may know his fellow creatures, it is necessary that he
          should first know himself. When he thoroughly knows himself, he
          measurably knows God, whom to know is eternal life.
          2
          We have been hearing that Jesus Christ is our elder Brother. Yes,
          he is one of us, flesh of our flesh, bone of our bone, and became
          a partaker with us of all that is earthly. He also inherited a
          greater portion of the divine nature than we can possess in this
          life. He was the Son of our heavenly Father, as we are the sons
          of our earthly fathers. God is the Father of our spirits, which
          are clothed upon by fleshly bodies, begotten for us by our
          earthly fathers. Jesus is our elder Brother spirit clothed upon
          with an earthly body begotten by the Father of our spirits.
          2
          Our heavenly Father delights in his good children, he delights
          continually to bless them, yea, "He maketh his sun to rise on the
          evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the
          unjust." All are equally his children. We are all the children of
          our common Father, who has placed us on the earth to prove
          ourselves, to govern, control, educate and sanctify ourselves,
          body and spirit, unto him, according to his will and pleasure.
          When all that class of spirits designed to take bodies upon this
          earth have done so, then will cometh winding-up scene of this
          particular department of the works of God on this earth. It is
          his will that we should prepare ourselves to build up his
          kingdom, gather the house of Israel, redeem and build up Zion and
          Jerusalem, revolutionize the world, and bring back that which has
          been lost through the fall.
          2
          The inhabitants of the earth are ignorant of the way to secure
          their present and future happiness, but, if we are faithful, we
          shall see the time when we can speak to the understandings of the
          people. It is now very difficult to do that. Their minds are
          closed against every conviction that would lead to their present
          and eternal welfare. They take the downward road. This is very
          lamentable. Let all who call themselves Latter-day Saints walk in
          the path that points to eternal life. I mourn and lament when any
          of my brethren come to me and confess that they have been guilty
          of this or that crime, especially when I learn that they have
          been in the Church for years. We are yet subject to sin, and more
          or less give way to it; and in so doing we more or less disgrace
          the Priesthood and the high vocation to which we are called.
          Latter-day Saints should live their religion, as they would that
          their neighbors should live it. If I delight to see my brother
          walk in the path of obedience, let me pursue the same path,
          saying come, brethren and sisters, walk as I walk, and follow
          Christ as I follow him. Were this the case, but few could be
          found who would raise their voices against the kingdom of God
          upon the earth.
          3
          To say that sin is necessary is an unusual saying. Sin is in the
          world, but it is not necessary that we should sin, because sin is
          in the world; but, to the contrary, it is necessary that we
          should resist sin, and for this purpose is sin necessary. Sin
          exists in all the eternities. Sin is co-eternal with
          righteousness, for it must needs be that there is an opposition
          in all things.
          3
          I exhort the Latter-day Saints to live their religion and learn
          to take care of themselves. The elements with which we are
          surrounded are as eternal as we are, and are loaded with supplies
          of every kind for the comfort and happiness of the human race. It
          is designed by the Great Architect of the universe that our
          bodily wants shall be supplied from the elements, and by
          judicious and well-directed labour and a reasonable amount of
          industry, the wealth of food, clothing and shelter can be
          obtained by all.
          3
          It has been supposed that wealth gives power. In a depraved state
          of society, in a certain sense it does, if opening a wide field
          for unrighteous monopolies, by which the poor are robbed and
          oppressed and the wealthy are more enriched, is power. In a
          depraved state of society money can buy positions and titles, can
          cover up a multitude of incapabilities, can open wide the gates
          of fashionable society to the lowest and most depraved of human
          beings; it divides society into castes without any reference to
          goodness, virtue or truth. It is made to pander to the most
          brutal passions of the human soul; it is made to subvert every
          wholesome law of God and man, and to trample down every sacred
          bond that should tie society together in a national, municipal,
          domestic and ever other relationship. Wealth thus used is used
          out of its legitimate channel. If a man wishes to stamp an
          honorable fame upon the tablets of eternity, he can do so only by
          living a holy and virtuous life. While stations, emoluments,
          sceptres, thrones, or any honor this world can give, do not in
          the sight of God raise the possessor above the standing of the
          poor, humble, hungry supplicant for bread at his gate. God is
          cognizant of the acts of all men, and dictates the results
          thereof to his glory, to the salvation of his people, and to the
          interests of his kingdom on the face of all the earth. "Are not
          two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall
          on the ground without your Father's notice; but the very hairs on
          your head are numbered."
          4
          There cannot be a more truthful saying than that this people do
          not yet fully know how to take care of themselves, and hence they
          expose themselves to many unnecessary sufferings and
          inconveniences. After we have smoothed the path through this life
          all in our power, by accumulating around us all the common
          creature comforts, and done all in our power to make those who
          depend upon us happy and comfortable, still, there is enough of
          trial to sufficiently prove to God and the faithful ones, whether
          we will be true to him and to our holy religion, or false to him
          and to our best interests. Let God be first in our thoughts when
          we awake in the morning, and let our actions through each day
          reflect honor on ourselves, credit on the cause of God, and
          secure to us the confidence and good-will of all good and holy
          beings. While we should be diligent and industrious, filling
          every moment of our time to some advantage and profit to
          ourselves and others, we should not suffer a covetous and
          grasping spirit to take possession of us. It is lamentable to see
          the ignorance manifested by many of this people in that respect,
          for no man who possesses the wealth of wisdom would worship the
          wealth of mammon. Let the people build good houses, plant good
          vineyards and orchards, make good roads, build beautiful cities
          in which may be found magnificent edifices for the convenience of
          the public, handsome streets skirted with shade trees, fountains
          of water, crystal streams, and every tree, shrub and flower that
          will flourish in this climate, to make our mountain home a
          paradise and our hearts wells of gratitude to the God of Joseph,
          enjoying it all with thankful hearts, saying constantly, "not
          mine but thy will be done, O Father."
          4
          The earth must be redeemed, and it and all that have dwelt upon
          it be brought back into the presence of God, for all have
          suffered more or less by the sin that has entered into the world.
          This is indeed a great work, and our God has given us the
          privilege of taking part in it; then let us prepare ourselves for
          this stupendous undertaking by seeking above all things to
          understand the things of God, by seeking studiously to understand
          ourselves, remembering that no man can know himself without so
          far knowing God. There is no mystery in the Gospel of salvation
          for those who are heirs of salvation, and they can readily
          comprehend the truth in many places of the Bible where the
          language does not do justice to the principles designed to be set
          forth.
          4
          Brother Amasa M. Lyman, this morning, quoted the following
          passage, "For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to
          be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the
          first-born among many brethren. Moreover, whom he did
          predestinate, he also called, and whom he called them he also
          justified: and whom he justified them he also glorified." The
          Apostle understood full well the principles here advanced, but it
          would have filled volumes to have written them out in full as
          they were revealed from God by the power and gift of the Holy
          Spirit. God foreknows all, and has predestinated all who believe
          the truth to the possession of eternal life, and this in short is
          all there is of it. He foreknew Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and
          placed him upon the throne of Egypt for the express purpose of
          showing forth his power to Israel, and to the wicked nations of
          the Gentiles. The Lord hardened Pharaoh's heart in the same way
          that he hardeneth the hearts of his enemies at the present day,
          after they have rejected the testimony of his servants and
          oppressed his elect.
          5
          The Lord has led this people out of bondage with a high hand and
          an outstretched arm. No man acquainted with the history of this
          people is ignorant of the almighty power of God that has been
          manifested in the organization, growth and present condition of
          the Church, though they may be unable naturally to account for
          it. And the more we grow and prosper, the more our enemies are
          angry with us. They are angry with us because we told them,
          thirty years ago, that calamity would come upon this nation.
          Their anger still increases, while they are drinking of the
          bitter cup; and at the same time the Saints are increasing in
          numbers, in faith, in hope, in wealth and in power. I have talked
          with men who professed to be gentlemen and dispensers of life and
          salvation to the people, who, Pharaoh-like, declared that they
          would rather be damned than believe that Joseph Smith was a true
          Prophet of God. I promised them they should have their choice.
          Who is to blame for this? Moses was not to blame because
          Pharaoh's heart became more and more hard. He was not to blame
          because an overwhelming destruction came upon that devoted army.
          Neither is God, Jesus Christ, Joseph Smith, myself, or the
          Apostles and Prophets of this last dispensation to blame for the
          unbelief of this nation, and for the dark and lowering tempest
          that now threatens to overthrow them with a terrible destruction.
          Still, as Pharaoh's heart became harder and harder, so will it be
          with the persecutors of God's people and purposes in the latter
          times, until they are utterly destroyed.
          5
          Not only did God foreknow the wicked and predestinate them, but
          he also foreknew the righteous and predestinated them; he knew
          that they would be conformed to the image of his Son and live
          according to the words of Christ, while he knew that the wicked
          would not fulfil the terms requisite to be conformed to the image
          of his Son, but would do the works of the Devil whom they would
          list to serve. It is written that God knows all things and has
          all power. He has the rule and command of this earth, and is the
          Father of all the human beings that have lived, do live and will
          live upon it. If any of his children become heirs to all things,
          they in turn can say, by-and-bye, that they know all things, and
          they will be called Supreme, Almighty, King of kings, and Lord of
          lords. All this and more that cannot enter into our hearts to
          conceive is promised to the faithful and are but so many stages
          in that ceaseless progression of eternal lives. This will not
          detract anything from the glory and might of our heavenly Father,
          for he will still remain our Father, and we shall still be
          subject to him, and as we progress, in glory and power it the
          more enhances the glory and power of our heavenly Father. This
          principle holds good in either state, whether moral or immortal;
          "For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the
          government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be
          called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the everlasting
          Father, the Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government
          and peace there shall be no end; upon the throne of David, and
          upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment
          and with justice from henceforth even for ever." There will be no
          end to the increase of the faithful. What a pleasing thought! We
          shall enjoy each other's society in purity, in holiness and in
          the power of God, and no time will ever come when we may not
          enjoy this. Such great happiness is beyond the comprehension of
          mortals.
          5
          There never was a time when man did not exist, and there never
          will be a time when he will cease to exist. Eternity is without
          confines, and all things animate and inanimate have their
          existence in it. The Priesthood of God, that was given to the
          ancients and is given to men in the latter-days, is co-equal in
          duration with eternity--is without beginning of days or end of
          life. It is unchangeable in its system of government and its
          Gospel of salvation. It gives to Gods and angels their supremacy
          and power, and offers wealth, influence, posterity, exaltations,
          power, glory, kingdoms and thrones, ceaseless in their duration,
          to all who will accept them on the terms upon which they are
          offered.
          6
          It is very pleasing to dwell upon the glory to be revealed in the
          future, but while our thoughts are thus occupied we should not
          fail to give our attention to our present wants and necessities.
          Do we know how to procure the means for our present subsistence?
          Have we learned how to handle the things of this life in the name
          of Israel's God to his glory, for the building up of his kingdom,
          for the bringing forth of his Zion, for the redemption of the
          earth, for the establishment of everlasting righteousness, and
          for the endless happiness of those who will thus be made happy? I
          am satisfied that there are hundreds of people in this community
          who would starve to death, if they were not continually told how
          to obtain the means of subsistence. Do they know how to cultivate
          the earth and draw from its bosom beauty and embellishment? No;
          they would do no more towards this than the Indians do, unless
          some person not only tells them how, but also shows them by his
          own works. How many of the ladies present have made the ribbons
          they wear? How many of them have made the bonnets and hats they
          wear? The time is at hand when you must make them or do without
          them.
          6
          I love to see the human form and the human face adorned, but let
          our adorning be the workmanship of our hands, from the elements
          with which we are constantly surrounded. I love beauty whether
          adorned or unadorned. I love chaste and refined manners,
          especially when they are founded upon virtue. The etiquette that
          is of the world is not after God and godliness. It bears upon it
          a false gloss; it has not for its purpose the happiness of
          mankind. The etiquette which is after God is to make my brother
          of my sister as happy as I am, if they will accept of it. It is
          to teach men how to rise from a state of degradation to an
          honourable standing in the society of the just.
          6
          In the days of the Apostles it was written, "And all that
          believed were together and had all things common; and sold their
          possessions and goods, and parted them to all men as every man
          had need. And they continued daily with one accord in the temple,
          and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with
          gladness and singleness of heart, &c." This was all right in the
          Apostles, to show a certain principle that was hereafter to be
          acted upon. It does not require more than common enlightenment to
          discover that such an order of things, if persisted in, would
          result in poverty, hunger, nakedness and destitution. I say to my
          brethren and sisters, come let us learn how to gather around us
          from the elements an abundance of every comfort of life, and
          convert them to our wants and happiness, filling our storehouses
          with wheat, wine, and oil, filling our wardrobes with woollen
          cloth and fine linen, with silks and satins of the finest quality
          and patterns from the looms of Deseret, going onward and upward
          until the whole earth is filled with the glory of God. Let us not
          remain ignorant with the ignorant, but let us show the ignorant
          how to be wise.
          6
          I am constantly trying to teach the people how to extract from
          the elements the means for their present comfort and
          independence, and how to first become perfectly obedient to the
          Gospel of Christ, and then children will be obedient to their
          parents, and in the Church and kingdom of God every person will
          learn to act in his order and station, and wisdom will take up
          her abode with us. Let fathers be willing to be taught by the
          Holy Priesthood, then let them in all mildness, by example and
          precept, teach their families; and let wives be one with their
          husbands in this labor of salvation, that the rising generation
          may be a better class of people than is the present.
          6
          I have promised the people South, that if they will cultivate the
          ground and ask the blessings of God upon it, the desert shall
          blossom as a rose, pools of living water shall spring up on the
          parched ground, and the wilderness shall become glad. The Lord
          has planted the feet of the Saints in the most forbidding portion
          of the earth, apparently, that he may see what they will do with
          it. I may confidently say that no other people on the earth could
          live here and make themselves comfortable. If we settle on these
          deseret and parched plains, upon the sides of these rugged and
          sterile mountains, and cultivate the earth, praying the blessing
          of God upon our labors, he will make this country as fruitful as
          any other portion of the earth. May the Lord bless the people.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Daniel
          H. Wells, October 26, 1862
                          Daniel H. Wells, October 26, 1862
                    ENJOYMENT OF LIBERTY UNDER THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
              Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 26, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          7
          The Gospel of salvation is interesting to me, to you, and should
          be to all the world, for by it we are to be judged. This test
          will be put to all. The principles of life and salvation the
          Gospel offers to us, which if we neglect will be brought up
          against us in a day to come. The light of truth has been revealed
          by the Savior, and through the mercy of the Lord he has sent
          forth his servants to proclaim this Gospel to all nations. What
          for? To injure them? No; but to bless them. The time has come in
          this age of the world when God has set himself to take the rule
          and the power of the earth into his own hands. He has sent forth
          Joseph, and Hyrum, and Brigham, and Heber, and Jedediah, and
          Willard, and Daniel, and the Twelve Apostles and the other
          authorities of the Holy Priesthood which is established upon the
          earth. The communication has been opened up between the heavens
          and the earth. He has sent forth a message to all nations,
          saying, "Fear God and give glory to him, for the hour of his
          judgment has come." It has been proclaimed to the world by
          faithful men for many years--it has been sounded in the by-ways
          and highways, in city and hamlet, and in the nooks and corners of
          the earth; and, in a coming day the people will be judged by it,
          because it has been sent forth by the direct counsel of Heaven.
          7
          It is our duty to sustain the principles of truth, virtue and
          integrity, and every principle that has been revealed from the
          Almighty to his children on the earth. If it is the duty of one
          man to do this, it is the duty of every man to do the same; and
          every man will be found wanting unless he obeys this Heavenly
          message. How shall we do it when we are compassed about by all
          the powers of earth and hell to overcome, overthrow and destroy
          us? By cleaving to the Lord of hosts, who is mighty to save, and
          by cleaving to those holy principles of life and power which he
          has revealed. The more the floods of iniquity surge up against
          us, the closer let us cling to those principles, for they will
          bear us off victoriously to exaltation and glory in this world
          and in the worlds to come. The same principles have exalted our
          Father and our God to his present state of glory and power, and
          they will exalt you and me and all who will bide them in the
          scale of human existence and eternal progression. They are the
          same principles which have been revealed in the latter days for
          the salvation of mankind, and for their exaltation to the
          presence of God the Father in heaven. They have always existed,
          and always will continue to exist. They will abide after the
          refuge of lies has been swept away. It is not now as it has been
          in days and years gone by. The kingdom is now established; it is
          upon the earth never again to be prevailed against or to be
          overcome by sin and iniquity.
          8
          All men have their volition, and are responsible to God alone for
          it. As the kingdom of God grows and becomes mighty upon the
          earth, laws will be given suited to the condition of the children
          of men, in their respective governments and nationalities,
          according to their views and principles. The supreme law of the
          world will be the law of God, and all people will choose to obey
          or disobey as they list. All will be governed according to their
          circumstances and the principles which will be revealed from time
          to time for their best good. This is not the work of a day, but
          of eternity--it is without beginning of days or end of years.
          8
          I feel gratified that I live in this day and age of the world; I
          am thankful for this privilege. "Would you not have preferred to
          live in the days of Jesus?" says one. No, nor in the days of
          Moses, nor in the days of Noah. Had I lived in Noah's days I
          might have been drowned in the great flood. I prefer to live
          now--to-day--in the days of Brigham and Heber, and in the days of
          the great Prophet Joseph and Hyrum, although they did not stay
          long with us. They are not far away from us, neither is the Lord.
          Brigham is here, Heber and Daniel are here, and the Twelve
          Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ are here, and the organization
          of the Church and kingdom of God is here, with the Holy
          Priesthood which is after the order of the Son of God; and this
          is the great chain which opens up a communication between the
          heavens and the earth, and in it there is safety; and through it
          truth will prevail over the face of the whole earth, and by its
          power the kingdom of God will be established upon the earth no
          more to be prevailed against. What matters it to us who speaks in
          anger against it? The truth is all the same, no matter who walks
          it under their feet. The eternal principles of salvation and
          exaltation are the same, no matter who does despite to them. 
          8
          In trying to injure the truth, and impede it in its progress,
          they only injure themselves, and will bring upon themselves swift
          destruction and a righteous judgment according as it shall be
          ordered by our Father in heaven. God is merciful and forbearing.
          Can we forbear as well as he can? We can, although we are far
          from being as good as he is. If he can forbear many years with a
          man who will not say grace over his meat, or bend his knee to his
          God in acknowledgment of his mercy, we surely can bear a little
          with the infirmities of our brethren, and the ignorance of the
          ungodly world.
          9
          As a people and community we have borne much; and all we have
          ever asked of any people or government has been our rights in
          common with the rest of mankind; but these they seek to withhold
          from us, which they have no right to do, hence they are under
          condemnation, and we shall go free. We believe and worship as we
          choose, and live under a Government that guarantees unto us that
          right. Inasmuch as they do not give us those rights, they violate
          one of the holiest and most sacred provisions of the Constitution
          of our country, and destruction will be the consequence. The
          fathers of the revolution fought and bled to secure this holy
          right to their children so long as the world should last or the
          Government continue. We are therefore bold in declaring our
          principles, and in defending our rights. There are countries in
          the world where imprisonment would be the penalty of the free
          expression of principles and rights; but they do not live under
          and enjoy the blessings of the Constitution which we live under.
          Yet even in this free country some have sought to deprive us of
          the free enjoyment of the privileges granted unto us in the
          Constitution of our country, and they will have to pay the
          penalty for so doing, for they trample under foot the
          Constitution that grants to them their own liberties, and thus
          subvert their own liberties, which it becomes them as well as us
          to preserve inviolate. It becomes us to cleave to God and our
          holy religion, trusting in him because in him there is power--in
          him there is strength; and if we remain faithful, we shall come
          off victorious, and walk under our feet every principle that is
          calculated to destroy, and rear the standard of truth and
          righteousness in the world in spite of hell and all the hosts
          thereof. Let us be encouraged, and go steadily on in the
          performance in our duties, cultivating the earth, and bringing
          from the elements all we need for our sustenance that we may be
          free and independent, so far as we can, by depending on our own
          resources with which the Lord has abundantly blessed us. We are
          greatly blessed in that the Lord has planted our feet in these
          quiet valleys from those who sought our destruction; while he has
          brought an overwhelming destruction on them, he has brought
          safety to us. We can see his wisdom, and his mighty hand
          manifested in this. Let us henceforth put our trust in that arm
          which has been so prominently made bare in saving the righteous.
          May God add his blessing. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Wilford Woodruff, July 27, 1862
                           Wilford Woodruff, July 27, 1862
             FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY.--POWER OF THE GOSPEL.--CONSISTENCY
                                 OF ITS PRINCIPLES.
            Discourse by Elder Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 27, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          9
          Brother Taylor gave us a very interesting discourse this morning
          upon the first principles of the Gospel, contrasting them with
          the religion of the Christian world, showing the authority by
          which they administered in different ages the ordinances of
          religion according to the traditions of their fathers. He
          remarked that the Elders of this Church went forth as the
          Apostles did in the days of the Savior, promising to the people,
          on conditions of obedience, the gift of the Holy Ghost; and he
          remarked that no other people would do that, because they do not
          possess the authority to do it.
          10
          I do not know that I can spend the few moments that I may speak
          here, better than to read a little on the authority that we have
          for pursuing this course. This portion that I am going to read,
          is the word of the Lord to the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, as well as to the whole world:--
          10
          "Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the voice of Him who
          dwells on high, and whose eyes are upon all men; yea, verily I
          say, hearken ye people from afar, and ye that are upon the
          islands of the sea, listen together; for verily the voice of the
          Lord is unto all men, and there is none to escape, and there is
          no eye that shall not see, neither ear that shall not hear,
          neither heart that shall not be penetrated: and the rebellious
          shall be pierced with much sorrow, for their iniquities shall be
          spoken upon the housetops, and their secret acts shall be
          revealed; and the voice of warning shall be unto all people, by
          the mouths of my disciples, whom I have chosen in these last
          days, and they shall go forth and none shall stay them, for I the
          Lord have commanded them.
          10
          "Behold, this is mine authority, and the authority of my
          servants, and my preface unto the book of my commandments, which
          I have given them to publish unto you, O inhabitants of the
          earth: wherefore, fear and tremble, O ye people, for what I the
          Lord have decreed in them shall be fulfilled. And verily, I say
          unto you, that they who go forth, bearing these tidings unto the
          inhabitants of the earth, to them is power given to seal both on
          earth and in heaven, the unbelieving and rebellious; yea, verily,
          to seal them up unto the day when the wrath of God shall be
          poured out upon the wicked without measure; unto the day when the
          Lord shall come to recompense unto every man according to his
          work, and measure to every man according to the measure which he
          has measured to his fellow-man.
          10
          "Wherefore the voice of the Lord is unto the ends of the earth,
          that all that will hear may hear: prepare ye, prepare ye for that
          which is to come, for the Lord is nigh; and the anger of the Lord
          is kindled, and his sword is bathed in heaven, and it shall fall
          upon the inhabitants of the earth; and the arm of the Lord shall
          be revealed. And the day cometh that they who will not hear the
          voice of the Lord, neither the voice of his servants, neither
          give heed to the words of the Prophets and Apostles, shall be cut
          off from among the people; for they have strayed from mine
          ordinances, and they have broken mine everlasting covenant; they
          seek not the Lord, to establish his righteousness, but every man
          walketh in his own way, and after the image of his own god, whose
          image is in the likeness of the world, and whose substance is
          that of an idol, which waxeth old and shall perish in Babylon,
          even Babylon the great, which shall fall.
          10
          "Wherefore I, the Lord, knowing the calamity which should come
          upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph
          Smith, jun., and spake unto him from heaven, and gave him
          commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that they
          should proclaim these things unto the world; and all this that it
          might be fulfilled, which was written by the Prophets; the weak
          things of the world shall come forth and break down the mighty
          and strong ones; that man should not counsel his fellow-man,
          neither trust in the arm of flesh, but that every man might speak
          in the name of God the Lord, even the Savior of the world; that
          faith also might increase in the earth; that mine everlasting
          covenant might be established; that the fulness of my Gospel
          might be proclaimed by the weak and the simple unto the ends of
          the world, and before kings and rulers.
          11
          "Behold, I am God and have spoken it: these commandments are of
          me, and were given unto my servants in their weakness, after the
          manner of their language, that they might come to understanding,
          and inasmuch as they erred it might be made known: and inasmuch
          as they sought wisdom they might be instructed; and inasmuch as
          they sinned they might be chastened, that they might repent: and
          inasmuch as they were humble they might be made strong, and
          blessed from on high, and receive knowledge from time to time:
          and after having received the record of the Nephites, yea, even
          my servant Joseph Smith, jun., might have power to translate
          through the mercy of God, by the power of God, the Book of
          Mormon; and also those to whom these commandments were given,
          might have power to lay the foundation of this church, and to
          bring it forth out of obscurity and out of darkness, the only
          true and living church upon the face of the whole earth, with
          which I, the Lord, am well pleased, speaking unto the church
          collectively and not individually, for I, the Lord, cannot look
          upon sin with the least degree of allowance; nevertheless, he
          that repents and does the commandments of the Lord shall be
          forgiven; and he that repents not, from him shall be taken even
          the light which he has received, for my Spirit shall not always
          strive with man, saith the Lord of Hosts.
          11
          "And again, verily I say unto you, O inhabitants of the earth, I
          the Lord am willing to make these things known unto all flesh,
          for I am no respecter of persons, and will that all men shall
          know that the day speedily cometh; the hour is not yet, but is
          nigh at hand, when peace shall be taken from the earth, and the
          devil shall have power over his own dominion, and also the Lord
          shall have power over his Saints, and shall reign in their midst,
          and shall come down in judgment upon Idumea, or the world.
          11
          "Search these commandments, for they are true and faithful, and
          the prophecies and promises which are in them shall all be
          fulfilled.
          11
          "What I, the Lord, have spoken, I have spoken, and I excuse not
          myself: and though the heavens and the earth pass away, my word
          shall not pass away, but all shall be fulfilled, whether by mine
          own voice or by the voice of my servants, it is the same; for
          behold and lo, the Lord is God, and the Spirit beareth record,
          and the record is true, and the truth abideth forever and ever.
          Amen."--[See Doc. & Cov., pages 65-68.]
          12
          What do you think of that revelation, brethren? Does this look
          like a Yankee scheme, or something made up to cheat somebody? No,
          this is the word of the Lord; it is a sermon of itself. The Lord
          has sustained that revelation from that day to the present, and
          that is the reason why brother Taylor and the Elders of this
          Church go forth declaring the words of life, and they know that
          they have not taken this honor upon themselves, but that they
          were called of God as was Aaron. I do not care how illiterate an
          Elder in this Church is, if he has been faithful to his calling;
          it is a matter I care but little about if a man can neither read
          nor write, if he has been called and ordained to the Priesthood
          in this Church and kingdom by Joseph Smith, or any of those
          ordained by him to that Priesthood which was given unto the
          Prophet by Peter, James and John, who by commandment came and
          ordained him to the Melchizedek Priesthood. John the Baptist held
          the Aaronic Priesthood, and the authority commenced there, and by
          those men that held the keys of the kingdom of God in former
          dispensations. It is that authority that has inspired this; it is
          this that has inspired the Elders of Israel from the commencement
          to the present day.
          12
          Why should the Elders and people now think it strange that those
          messengers who have gone forth, shouldering their knapsacks and
          travelling thousands of miles to preach the Gospel, should be the
          especial objects of his favor? The Almighty has proven them all
          the day long, and he has been with them, and in fact there has
          never been any portion of the Priesthood officiating in sacred
          ordinances but God has been with them. In this revelation the
          Lord calls upon his servants, and says, "I, the Lord, am willing
          to make this known to the children of men, that I have called my
          servant Joseph, that the world may be left without excuse."
          12
          Joseph Smith knew just as well as the Lord knew that he was
          called of God, and that he was called to perform a work for the
          redemption of man. Has he ever disappointed anybody when he has
          made a promise to them? Has he ever disappointed a Prophet or
          lawgiver in any age of the world? No, never. But he has declared
          that the heavens and the earth shall pass away, but his word
          shall never pass away, but that it shall all be fulfilled. It is
          just so in our day. All the words which the Lord has spoken
          through his servants will be fulfilled to the very letter,
          whether those words are in reference to the salvation of the
          righteous or the condemnation of the wicked. Christ had his mind
          upon this point when he said, "Heaven and earth shall pass away,
          but my words shall not pass away."--Matthew xxiv, 35. Again, it
          is written, "For I will hasten my word to perform it;" and when
          the Lord spake through Isaiah upon this subject he said. "So
          shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not
          return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please,
          and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it." The Elders
          go forth to preach the Gospel to the nations of the earth,
          knowing that the Lord will back up their word by the power and
          demonstration of the Holy Ghost.
          12
          There is but one Gospel, neither will there be any other for the
          salvation of this, nor of any other world that we know of; but
          this we do know that this Gospel preached in any age of the world
          will produce the same effect. We also know that any man who
          receives this Priesthood, and is faithful thereunto, will receive
          the same blessings and power in any and every age of the world.
          On this account and for this reason, Utah--the valleys of Deseret
          are being filled with the children of men. The Almighty has sent
          his servants to preach the Gospel they have not gone upon their
          own authority: had they done so, they might have called upon the
          inhabitants of the earth till doomsday, and they would not have
          been successful, but this land would still have been a desert,
          occupied only by Indians and wild beasts. But the hand of God was
          with us, and hence we had no fear of telling the people our
          message, and now there are tens of thousands who know the truth
          as well as we do, for they have embraced the Gospel and received
          this testimony for themselves. There never was a man that
          embraced this Gospel, but has received this testimony of the
          truth, if he has done so in sincerity and in truth. The Lord has
          always been ready to redeem his promise, and in giving that
          testimony which was necessary for the establishing of them in the
          most holy faith.
          13
          The Lord has sustained us as a people in all places and under all
          circumstances. We have gone forth as sheep among wolves; among a
          people full of tradition and superstition, and we have had all
          these things to cope with in our administrations among the
          people, but the Lord was with us wherever we went, backing up our
          words by the testimony and power of the Holy Ghost, and the
          people to whom we administered received the same testimony as had
          been given unto us.
          13
          We are beginning to realize that the things which the Lord has
          promised things which the Lord has promised unto us thirty years
          ago are now being fulfilled to the very letter. Is there much
          peace in the world of mankind? No, there is not: peace is fast
          being taken from the children of men. We are at peace in Utah,
          but let me tell you that the Lord has foretold by the revelations
          of Jesus Christ all these things that are now fulfilling before
          our eyes.
          13
          I copied a revelation more than twenty-five years ago, in which
          it is stated that war should be in the south and in the north,
          and that nation after nation would become embroiled in the tumult
          and excitement, until war should be poured out upon the whole
          earth, and that this war would commence at the rebellion of South
          Carolina, and that times should be such that every man who did
          not flee to Zion would have to take up the sword against his
          neighbor or against his brother. These things are beginning to be
          made manifest, but the end is not yet; but it will come, and that
          too much sooner than the world of mankind anticipate, and all
          those things spoken by the mouths of his Prophets will be
          fulfilled.
          13
          We are gathering together here for certain purposes understood
          and in the mind of the Lord, one of which is that we may be
          sanctified and prepared for the great work of the future. We have
          carried this work to the various nations of the earth, and the
          people to whom we have preached have thought of us saying that
          there was no other Gospel than that which we had to proclaim, as
          was clearly and demonstratively set forth to-day. The Gospel of
          Jesus Christ is perfect in all its parts. The words of the
          Psalmist David will apply to our religion, where he says:--"The
          law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of
          the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The statutes of the
          Lord are right, rejoicing the heart: the commandment of the Lord
          is pure, enlightening the eyes. The fear of the Lord is clean,
          enduring for ever: the judgments of the Lord are true and
          righteous altogether. More to be desired are they than gold, yea,
          than much fine gold: sweeter also than honey and the honeycomb."
          13
          According to the vision of John the Revelator, there are to be
          "six hundred, threescore and six" false sects of religion: how
          many of these already exist is a matter of dispute among
          theologists, but I suppose that the number is nearly complete.
          Let me now ask if you think things look or indicate that these
          contending creeds are all of God. It is certainly not like the
          order carried out in the days of Christ and his Apostles. It is
          much more like the confusion of the Pharisees, Essenes,
          Herodians, Sadducees and Stoics, for they had different creeds,
          principles and notions by which they were governed, and it is
          just so now with the sectarian world. It is composed of every
          sect and party that profess religion upon the face of the earth.
          But the honest in heart will be gathered out of all these creeds
          and systems and be brought home to Zion.
          14
          There have been thousands of men and women who have listened to
          the preaching of the Elders of this Church, who have not embraced
          it for fear of their good name; and there have been many
          clergymen who have listened attentively to the Elders of Israel,
          and they have spent days and nights in meditating upon the things
          of God, and studying what to do, realizing within themselves that
          if they received this testimony they would be dishonored in the
          eyes of the world. They fear becoming a hiss and a by-word among
          the children of men in this generation. Hence the majority of
          them have rejected it.
          14
          Many celebrated men have investigated this subject, and far more
          of them have had fears that it was true than that it was false. I
          visited folks in Long Island in 1837; I talked with one minister
          named Newton, in fact I stayed with him some twelve days and
          preached the Gospel to him. He attended meetings, and finally
          became so that he could neither eat, drink, nor sleep, he was so
          troubled about the Gospel; but instead of embracing it, sent
          after a minister who lived on the south side of the island, for
          the purpose of having me put down or silenced. I persevered and
          soon baptized most of the members of Mr. Newton's church. Mr.
          Douglass, a Methodist minister of the south side of the island
          came, stayed a short time and then returned. I followed him home
          and succeeded in baptizing most of his church; and instead of
          these men getting any honor by opposing me they were both brought
          into disgrace. They lost their religion, their church and
          members, and were really disgraced. When I was there last, one of
          them was in the Penitentiary for one of the worst crimes that a
          man can be guilty of, except murder, and the other was travelling
          the streets peddling small articles for his bread. The chastening
          hand of the Lord will always follow those that oppose the truth
          of Heaven as revealed through the Prophet of God. This is in
          accordance with the experience of all our Elders. The Holy Ghost
          has been with them to back up their words, and I can say for all
          that, we have not done a thing but it has been backed up by the
          power of the Almighty, so far as we have labored for the
          upbuilding of the kingdom of God.
          14
          In regard to holding office in the Priesthood, I can truly say
          that I never asked any man for any office in this Church, and I
          believe I never asked any man for any office in this Church, and
          I believe I never asked the Lord but once, and my asking the Lord
          came about in this way. I went up to Missouri in Zion's camp; I
          saw the Prophet every day, and I knew he was a Prophet of God.
          About this time I had a great anxiety to preach the Gospel; this
          desire increased upon me, and I finally resolved to ask the Lord
          to open my way, so I went down into a hickory grove and prayed,
          during which I asked him to give me the privilege to preach the
          Gospel. I prayed fervently to the Almighty to give me the
          privilege of preaching the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and when I got
          through praying I started for the place from whence I came, and I
          had not walked more than about forty rods before I met a High
          Priest, and the first thing he said to me was, "It is the will of
          the Lord that you go and preach the Gospel." I told him I was
          ready and willing to do anything the Lord required of me; I was
          therefore ordained a Priest and sent to labor in Arkansas.
          15
          I will now name a circumstance which I have never named in public
          before. I went into Arkansas, travelled a hundred miles out of my
          way to see a man that had embraced the Gospel some time before I
          went there. He was full of wrath and indignation when I went in;
          he railed against Joseph Smith, Bishop Partridge and Father
          Morley. The Lord showed me the night before that I had enemies in
          that town. I talked over my feelings with the brother who
          accompanied me, and he wanted to leave the town, but I said no, I
          would not go away, for I wanted to see what the Lord wanted of
          me. All the people were mad with rage, and we could not get
          anybody to preach to; in fact they were all full of rage till
          they were mad with it. For some time I could not see my way
          clearly, but we finally called upon an old man named Hubbard, and
          engaged to go and clear timber. During the short time that we
          were employed at that the Lord sent me three times to visit that
          old apostate, and each time when I went there I could only bear
          testimony to him of the truth of the Gospel. When I went the
          third time he followed me out of the house as full of wrath as
          the Devil, and he had not followed me more than about eight rods
          when he fell dead at my feet. This is a short story and a very
          singular one.
          15
          At that time I had not power to lay on hands for the gift of the
          Holy Ghost, only holding the Aaronic Priesthood, but the Lord
          sustained me and his work just as well as if I had been an
          Apostle. We baptized father Hubbard and his wife, after which we
          went on our way rejoicing. The Lord has fed and sustained his
          servants, and manifested his power according to circumstances,
          and so he will continue to do through life to all that are
          faithful and true to their covenants.
          15
          When the United States sent an army to this land for our
          destruction, the Lord had his eye upon us for good and he
          delivered us from all our enemies. The wicked have designed our
          destruction from the first organization of this Church and
          kingdom, but our leaders have been inspired by the gift and power
          of God. Who frustrated that army in their design? The Lord our
          God; and now the judgments that have come upon the nation in
          consequence of their treatment to this people, are a sore
          vexation to them, but it is the hand-dealing of the Almighty and
          we cannot help it. Every Elder in this Church who lives his
          religion knows that this which is now transpiring is according to
          the mind and foreshadowings of the Holy Spirit, and those out of
          the Church may know if they will. If persons will believe the
          Bible, the Book of Doctrines and Covenants, and the Book of
          Mormon, they can therein learn the fate of the world, for it is
          there pointed out in great plainness. Who can stay this war that
          is devastating the whole nation both North and South? No human
          hand; it is out of the power of man, excepting by the repentance
          of the whole nation, for they have shed the blood of the
          Prophets, driven this Church and people from their midst, yes,
          the very people that hold the keys of salvation for the world
          they have banished from their midst, they have turned those keys
          that will seal their condemnation, and for this the Lord our God
          has taken peace out of their midst. Will there ever be any more
          peace among them? No, not until the earth is drenched with the
          blood of the inhabitants thereof. When the spirit of the Gospel
          leaves any people it leaves them in a worse condition than it
          found them, the spirit of ferocity, darkness and war will take
          hold of that people, and the time will come when every man that
          does not take his sword against his neighbor will have to go to
          Zion for safety.
          16
          These things sound strange in the ears of our neighbors of the
          nation with which we are connected, but let me tell you they are
          strictly true. Remember Christ's words in regard to the temple,
          viz., "There shall not be left here one stone upon another that
          shall not be thrown down."--Matthew xxiv., 2. The Lord Jesus
          Christ is as truthful now as he was then, and no power can stay
          his hand. Have we any fears of the consequences of what will
          transpire? No, we have not, for we know that God is at the helm.
          When this kingdom commenced it was like a mustard seed, very
          small, but the Lord has sustained it and he will continue to
          control it to the end of time. Although peace is being taken from
          the earth yet this kingdom will thrive and prosper until every
          kingdom and government shall be broken to pieces, and every power
          shall be subject to the God of heaven.
          16
          Here are Elders who are faithful and true who have preached the
          Gospel from Maine to Texas, and from the Atlantic to California,
          and the warning voice has been lifted in Europe and in the
          Islands of the Sea, and thousands have embraced it and been made
          to rejoice in the truth.
          16
          We know that this work is of God, and that it will roll forth and
          prosper though all the world oppose. War is only one of the
          troubles that the United States are going to receive; and I can
          further testify, that there is no nation that will escape the
          judgments of the Almighty. There is no ear but what has to be
          penetrated with the sound of the Gospel of Christ; and by-and-by
          the Elders of Israel will be taken from those nations where they
          are now preaching, and there will be another set of Missionaries
          sent amongst the people; there will be the voice of lightning,
          the noise of war, and of all those judgments which have been
          enumerated and prophesied of since the beginning of time, and
          they will go forth among the nations until the land is cleansed
          from the abominations that now reign upon the face of the earth.
          16
          When this Gospel was first proclaimed to the world, darkness
          covered the earth; and wherever this doctrine is preached by
          those having authority and it is rejected, that people become
          more dark than they were before, and go blindly along like the ox
          to the slaughter, and they will sooner or later be overtaken by
          the judgments of the Almighty.
          16
          This is the nature of our testimony, brethren and sisters, we
          know that this work is true; we also know that Joseph Smith was a
          Prophet of God, and the Bible could not have been fulfilled
          unless the Lord had raised up Prophets to declare the everlasting
          Gospel unto the children of men; he never could have brought his
          judgments upon the nations until he had raised up those Prophets
          who were ordained to come and warn the world. The Lord is now
          doing this work of warning, first by his servants and then by his
          judgments. In speaking of the kingdom of God I will here remark,
          that it is always alike, or in other words it is always governed
          by the same laws, by Apostles and Prophets, and you cannot have a
          Church of Christ without these officers; there never was such a
          church since the beginning of the world. If any person will show
          me a people that were acknowledged of God, who did not have
          Prophets to lead them, I will confess that to be something which
          I have not found.
          17
          Paul says, speaking of the Church of Christ, "And he gave some
          Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some
          Pastors and Teachers." Then, in another part of the writings of
          the same Apostle, he shows that with such an organization one
          part cannot say to the other "I have no need of thee," but that
          all are necessary in the Church of Christ. It is just so with the
          gifts and graces of the Gospel. A great many of you have seen men
          without some of their limbs, and just as quick as I come to a man
          who has lost an arm I see it. I remember once seeing a man in
          London without any legs, dragging along as best he could, and of
          course it was very inconvenient for him to travel; but I will
          tell you one thing which I never did see, I never saw any man
          going around without any head. A man can live without arms or
          without legs, but he cannot without a head, and it is precisely
          so with the Church of Christ; one is just as impossible as the
          other. No other order has been manifested in this our day. We
          have a Prophet to lead and govern this people; we also have
          pastors and teachers, the Holy Ghost and the revelations of Jesus
          Christ right from heaven unto us, and we are realizing every day
          the fulfilment of these things that are promised to the faithful.
          17
          Brethren and sisters, we ought to be truly thankful to our Father
          and God, for he has been merciful to us, he has bestowed upon us
          his Spirit so that our ears have been opened to hear and our
          hearts to understand and to rejoice in the good things of the
          kingdom of God. And how lamentable it is that so few in the
          present generation have embraced the fulness of the Gospel,
          perhaps not one in ten thousand have received the truth. The Jews
          have suffered long and grievously for their rebellion, and they
          will continue to suffer for some time yet, but woe unto the
          Gentiles when they reject the light that is offered, for when
          that stone, which is spoken of in Scripture, falls upon them they
          cannot escape the crushing power thereof, it will grind them to
          powder.
          17
          Let us be faithful, serve our God and trust in him, and then,
          through the influence of his Spirit we shall know the signs of
          the times, and be prepared and made meet for our Master's use.
          17
          I ask that this may be our portion, in the name of Jesus Christ.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, October 6, 1862
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1862
                    NEVER ENDING CHARACTER OF A SAINTS' MISSION.
                         ORGANIZATION OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
           Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          17
          We have opened our Conference to present before the congregation
          such principles and doctrines and to transact such business as
          may be necessary for the instruction and edification of the
          Saints and the advancement of the cause of truth.
          18
          It has been remarked by some of the Missionaries who have lately
          returned, that though they had arrived at home, they did not
          consider their missions at an end. When persons become subjects
          of the kingdom of God they enter upon a mission that will never
          end. They may turn away from the holy commandments, and forsake
          the kingdom, but so long as they remain faithful so long will
          their missions as advocates for God and his righteousness be
          continued. There may be intervals of rest, of relaxation from the
          more arduous duties of their missions, but in such times they are
          not by any means to consider their missions ended. Christ will
          not cease his labors pertaining to this earth until it is
          redeemed and sanctified ready to be presented spotless to the
          Father.
          18
          Luke records the words of Christ as follows:--"But rather seek ye
          the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added unto
          you." Matthew records the saying still fuller:--"But seek ye
          first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these
          things shall be added unto you." Jesus Christ did not exhort his
          followers to seek something they could not find, something that
          was not within their reach. He did not exhort them to ascend up
          to heaven to bring the kingdom down, nor to descend into the deep
          to bring it up, but he came to establish that kingdom, and it was
          nigh unto them. I would say to the Latter-day Saints, seek to
          know that the kingdom of God has been organized in our own time.
          When this kingdom is organized in any age, the Spirit of its
          dwells in the hearts of the faithful, while its visible
          department exists among the people, with laws, ordinances, helps,
          governments, officers, administrators, and every other appendage
          necessary for its complete operation to the attainment of the end
          in view. Seek to know that the kingdom of God is organized upon
          the earth, and be sure to know that you have an interest in that
          kingdom, and enjoy the Spirit of it day by day, for this is, or
          ought to be, nearer to our hearts than all earthly
          considerations. This privilege is within the reach of all, when
          the Gospel is proclaimed to them. When men truly and heartily
          repent, and make manifest to the heavens that their repentance is
          genuine by obedience to the requirements made known to them
          through the laws of the Gospel, then are they entitled to the
          administration of salvation, and no power can withhold the good
          Spirit from them. Cornelius is an instance of this. The Holy
          Ghost fell on him and his household, through their faith and
          earnest repentance, before they were baptized.
          18
          That we may understand things as they are, and thereby learn to
          sanctify ourselves before the Lord our God, it is essentially
          necessary that we practically live our religion. Every true
          believer of this Gospel is anxious to gather to the home of the
          Saints. I think I am safe in saying, that if there was a highway
          cast up from England to the shores of the continent of America,
          there are men who would be willing to measure the ground with
          their bodies to reach this place. Even this does not tell their
          anxiety to be here; it must be seen in the spirit, to know it as
          it really is. We are agreed in gathering the Saints, as well as
          in the initiatory ordinances of the Gospel of peace.
          19
          It may be said that the tug of trials has commenced when the
          Saints begin to cross the plains to this place. This temporal
          duty puts all their spiritual attainments to the test. There are
          but few persons who thoroughly understand how to organize and
          lead a company across the plains, and in this alone arises many
          inconveniences and trials to the immigrants. How many hearts are
          prepared to meet the difficulties, privations, trials and labors
          to be encountered on the plains, without murmuring and
          complaining? I should think but few. To believe the Gospel and
          embrace it, to believe all that is written in the Bible, Book of
          Mormon and Book of Doctrine and Covenants, is but a small matter
          compared with giving up comfortable homes, friends and relatives,
          being tossed upon the boisterous ocean, confined in narrow
          limits, and being jostled in railway cars, exposed to the insults
          and ridicule of rude and wicked persons that always assemble on
          the public highways, and suffering the hardships and privations
          incident to travelling over the plains.
          19
          I wish the people not to lose sight of one thing: that every
          day's labor, every moment's toil, every prayer and exertion which
          they make points to the building up of the kingdom of God upon
          the earth. Let us seek daily to know that the kingdom of God is
          established among us, according to the pattern in the heavens.
          Under this knowledge our actions will constantly point in the
          right direction, and every move we make will enhance the
          interests of the general cause. When this kingdom is established
          in its two-fold capacity--spiritually and temporally--then it is
          given unto us to know how to secure everything else that is
          necessary to enjoy on the earth. But it is our duty first to seek
          to know that the kingdom of God is established and organized upon
          the earth, that we have an interest in it, that that interest
          above all others is the nearest and dearest to our hearts, as our
          present and eternal welfare is embraced in it, and that we
          possess the Spirit of this kingdom and enjoy it day by day.
          19
          Remarks have been made relating to the Saints travelling in
          independent companies. When an independent company undertakes to
          travel across the plains, they are generally too independent for
          their own safety and good. There never was and never will be a
          people in heaven nor on earth, in time nor in eternity, that can
          be considered truly and entirely independent of counsel and
          direction. Our independent companies entertain the same mistaken
          views of independence as people generally do of the independence
          of a Republican Government. Man in his ignorance is impatient of
          control, and when he finds himself from under its influence he
          supposes that he is then independent, or, in other words, that he
          is a free man. Independence so viewed and so employed, either
          individually or collectively, religiously or politically, must
          open a wide arena of action for all the evil, selfish and
          malignant qualities of depraved men, introducing distraction into
          every ramification of society, destroying confidence, checking
          the onward progress of industry and universal prosperity, and
          bringing in famine, pestilence and destruction everywhere. An
          independent company of immigrants can appoint their own captain
          to guide them across the plains, and they can also dispute every
          act of his for their good. They can find fault with him for
          camping too soon or too late; for camping in this, that or the
          other place; and if he offers them good advice, reject it because
          they are independent and free, as they suppose. Individual
          self-government lies at the root of all true and effective
          government, whether in heaven or on earth. Those who govern
          should be wiser and better than the governed, that the lesser may
          be blessed of the greater. Were this so, then the people would
          willingly repose their dearest interests to the trusts of their
          rulers or leaders, and with a feeling of pleasure bow to and
          carry out to the letter their instructions and conclusions on all
          matters that pertained to the general good. This will apply to
          great kingdoms and mighty nations, to small companies of
          immigrants crossing the plains, or to the home circle. A
          Republican Government in the hands of wicked people must
          terminate in woe to that people, but in the hands of the
          righteous it is everlasting, while its power reaches to heaven.
          20
          I had the pleasure of leading the first company of Saints to
          these valleys, assisted by a few of my brethren. In this business
          we have had a good experience.
          20
          I will here take the liberty of relating a little of my first
          career in "Mormonism." In 1834, brother Joseph Smith the Prophet,
          started with a company from the State of Ohio, picking up others
          as he passed through various States on his route until he arrived
          in Missouri. We had grumblers in that camp. We had to be troubled
          with uneasy, unruly and discontented spirits. This was the first
          time we had ever travelled in the capacity of a large company,
          and it was my first experience in that mode of travelling.
          Brother Joseph led, counselled and guided the company, and
          contented against those unruly, evil disposed persons. When we
          arrived in Missouri, the Lord spoke to his servant Joseph and
          said, "I have accepted your offering," and we had the privilege
          to return again. On my return many friends asked me what profit
          there was in calling men from their labor to go up to Missouri
          and then return, without apparently accomplishing anything. "Who
          has it benefited?" asked they. "If the Lord did command it to be
          done, what object had he in view in doing so?" I was then
          comparatively ignorant, to what I am now, in regard to the
          spirits and actions of mankind. But I then learned that those
          persons who asked me such questions were weak in the faith and,
          like a faulty column in an edifice, could not bear up under the
          burden designed to rest upon them. This has since proved to be
          the case. I wish this fact to sink into your hearts, that when
          men or women have doubts, they also have fear; and when they have
          fear, they are in danger of what? Of themselves. Want of
          confidence is the parent of moral imbecility and intellectual
          weakness. Hear it, ye Saints, that man or woman that is crowned
          with crowns of glory, immortality and eternal lives will never be
          heard to grumble or complain. I told those brethren that I was
          well paid--paid with heavy interest--yea that my measure was
          filled to overflowing with the knowledge that I had received by
          travelling with the Prophet. When companies are led across the
          plains by inexperienced persons, especially independent
          companies, they are very apt to break into pieces, to divide up
          into fragments, become weakened, and thus expose themselves to
          the influences of death and destruction.
          20
          I sometimes think that I would be willing to give anything, to do
          almost anything in reason, to see one fully organized Branch of
          this kingdom--one fully organized Ward. "But," says one, "I had
          supposed that the kingdom of God was organized long ago." So it
          is, in one sense; and again, in another sense it is not.
          Wheresoever this Gospel has been preached and people have
          received it, the spiritual kingdom is set up and organized, but
          is Zion organized? No. Is there even in this Territory a fully
          organized Ward? Not one. It may be asked, "Why do you not fully
          organize the Church?" Because the people are incapable of being
          organized. I could organize a large Ward who would be subject to
          a full organization, by selecting families from the different
          Wards, but at present such a Branch of the Church is not in
          existence.
          21
          I am satisfied that the mechanical ability of the people of this
          Territory will rank with that of any other people, but there is
          not one in five hundred that knows how to husband his ability and
          economize his labor when he first comes to this new country. They
          are for a time like a feather in the wind, until some
          circumstances occurs to settle them in some position where they
          can begin to do something to provide for themselves. It is not
          easy to find a Bishop that knows how to settle, in a proper way,
          the smallest difficulty that may occur in his Ward. There are but
          few men that can guide themselves, and gather around them the
          comforts and wealth of this life. In the settlements I passed
          through during my late visit south, I saw comparatively little
          wisdom manifested in the style and extent of their improvements.
          Men who have been in this Church ten, fifteen, and twenty years,
          and in this country from the first settlement of it, possessing
          flocks of sheep and herds of cattle and horses running upon the
          plains, what kind of houses have they? Log hovels and mud huts.
          What have they in their houses? Two tin plates, a broken knife,
          and a fork with one prong. If a person calls for lodgings, "O
          yes, you can stay and welcome. Come wife, bake some potatoes and
          squash, and roast some meat, bake some biscuit, and stew a little
          of that fruit I bought at the store," and all this the poor woman
          has to do in one little bake kettle. A good natured man enough,
          an easy going sort of person, and his hair looks as though it had
          not been cut or combed for years. After supper you retire to bed,
          and before morning you are made fully satisfied that you are a
          man of feeling. Is such enterprise worthy of Saints? Is this the
          way to build up cities and make the earth like the garden of
          Eden? Do such people know that the kingdom of God is set up on
          the earth? "O yes, I have it in me." You have the spiritual
          kingdom within you, but there is literal kingdom to build up.
          21
          There are scores of Elders in this Church who can preach, baptize
          and lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, that do not
          know how to produce a livelihood for themselves, a wife, and one
          child. It requires but little experience to do this, and much
          less do they know how to build a good house, how to lay out and
          build up a city, how to lay the foundations of Zion, &c., &c. Can
          they lead a company of Saints across the plains? They can try,
          and very likely the company will break to pieces, unless the
          power of God is among them. This gives us a striking proof of the
          necessity of the people's having faith and power with the
          heavens, that if their Bishop does not know what he ought, their
          faith will keep him in the right path and the Spirit of the Lord
          will open to the vision of his mind the things that he should do.
          That is the duty of the people.
          22
          We have a kingdom to organize, and I say, Seek to know that you
          have the kingdom within you and that you are in it. Seek to
          establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, for that will give
          you wisdom to add to yourselves everything necessary. The Lord
          will not himself plough our grounds, sow our grain, and reap it
          when it is ripe. The man that understands the kingdom of God will
          seek to understand the elements in which he lives, and to know
          something of his own organization, the design of it, and the
          designs of Heaven in it. Is the kingdom of God in its perfection
          on the earth? It is not. True, we believe in the Lord Jesus
          Christ, we believe in his ordinances. We believe that the Lord
          called Joseph Smith and ordained him an Apostle and Prophet to
          this generation, giving him the keys and power of the Holy
          Priesthood. We believe in the gathering of the house of Israel in
          the latter days, in the redemption of Zion, in the building up
          and establishment of Jerusalem, and in the gathering of the Jews
          from their long dispersion; in short, we believe all that the
          ancient Prophets have spoken, but where is the people that is
          willing to buildup the visible kingdom of God and that is capable
          of dictating this great work. 
          22
          The Lord will make the people willing in the day of his power.
          This cannot refer to making the people willing to acknowledge
          Jesus to be the Christ; it must refer to something else. Shall we
          wait until we are whipped from among the wicked before we are
          willing to gather out from among them and flee to Zion? This has
          been the case with some, and what are such persons good for when
          they get to Zion? I do not, however, wish to disturb anybody's
          feelings; I am glad to see them come to a place of safety when
          they are obliged to; but I would rather have seen them come in
          the beginning, when they could have helped to kill the snakes,
          build the bridges, make the roads, and manifest their faith that
          we could raise fruit, grain and every staple necessary of life in
          this country, help to open the kanyons, build the mills, bring
          out the lumber and build towns and cities. But we are glad to see
          them as they are, and we will do the best we can with them. There
          are more coming.
          22
          Which will be best eventually, to go to with our might to build
          up the Zion of God on the earth, or wait until we are whipped to
          it? I can only broach the subject of building up the kingdom of
          God as it must be built up in the latter days; I will leave it
          for others to talk upon during the Conference, or not, as they
          please. I know what I have to do, and that is to teach this
          people to appreciate their own present lives. There is no life
          more precious than the present life which we enjoy; there is no
          life that is worth any more to us than this life is. It may be
          said that an eternal life is worth more. We are in eternity, and
          all that we have to do is to take the road that leads into the
          eternal lives. Eternal life is an inherent quality of the
          creature, and nothing but sin can put a termination to it. The
          elements in their nature are as eternal as are the Gods. Let us
          learn, under the guidance and direction of Heaven, how to use
          these eternal elements for the building up, establishment and
          sending forth of the kingdom of God, gathering up the poor in
          heart to begin with, and the further things we will learn as we
          progress.
          22
          Some of you may ask why the Lord did not perfectly organize at
          least one Branch of the Church? When a great blessing is bestowed
          up a people, and that blessing is not strictly honored and lived
          to, in proportion to the greatness of that blessing, over and
          above what has been previously enjoyed, it will be a curse to
          them. I recollect that Joseph once said to me, when he was taking
          upon the principle of the Lord's raising up seed to himself upon
          the earth--a royal Priesthood, a holy nation that can offer
          sacrifices acceptable to God--"Brother Brigham, it will damn many
          of the Elders of Israel." There are but few men in this kingdom
          that are now worthy of that blessing, yet all who are in full
          fellowship must enjoy it.
          22
          We will wait patiently until we can get the people to know how to
          secure to themselves the comforts of life, good houses, for
          instance, and know how to raise fruit as well as bread. The best
          fruit I ever saw in any country I saw exhibited in our recent
          fair. It has been told the people, from the first of our coming
          into this country, there existed in these elements as good
          material for fruit as can be found anywhere. Then let us go forth
          in faith and plant seed in the ground, and cultivate mother earth
          and pray over the earth and over our crops and over all we
          possess, and the curse will be removed, and God will restore
          geniality to the atmosphere and fertility to the soil.
          23
          I wish to teach the Elders of this Church how to lead a company
          across the plains, as well as how to preach the Gospel; to learn
          them how to be a Bishop, a father to the people, as well as how
          to kneel down and pray, or to rise up and preach. I wish to learn
          them how to reconcile the people one to another, how to build
          cities, how to beautify and redeem the earth, how to lead and
          guide this people to life eternal, how to preside over their
          families, and how to conduct themselves in the common avocations
          of life. I have all this and more constantly before me.
          23
          Brethren is your Mission ended? No, it is as much upon you here
          as when you are out in the distant parts of the earth preaching
          the Gospel. Jesus Christ made water into wine by calling together
          from the elements the properties of wine. He fed thousands of
          people with five loaves and two small fishes by calling the
          elements together to compose bread and fish; and he says,
          "Greater works than these shall ye do, because I go to the
          Father." It is our privilege and our duty to continue to learn,
          until we shall have wisdom enough to command the elements as he
          did, and until the earth is brought back to its paradisiacal
          state. But we must first redeem ourselves from every root of
          bitterness that may be in our nature, striving daily to overcome
          the evil that is in the world and in ourselves, sanctifying our
          hearts and affections until there shall be nothing abiding in us
          contrary to the Holy Ghost in its perfect and full fruition of
          enjoyment to the creature.
          23
          I think it likely that after a while I may be able to so humble
          myself and become like a little child, as to be taught more fully
          by the Heavens. Perhaps, when I am eighty years of age, I may be
          able to talk with some Being of a higher sphere than this. Moses
          saw the glory of God at that age, and held converse with better
          beings than he had formerly conversed with. I hope and trust that
          by the time I am that age I shall also be counted worthy to enjoy
          the same privilege.
          23
          I pray you not to forget what I have said to you this morning,
          but lay it up in your hearts, and pray that it may bring forth
          fruit for the more perfect establishment of the kingdom of God
          upon the earth. Amen.
                                         24
                              FUTURE STATE OF EXISTENCE.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          24
          I will offer a few remarks in relation to the difference between
          this and the next state of existence. The next state of existence
          is a spiritual one. The spirit which is now clothed with mortal
          flesh will be set free from that encumbrance, and the spirits of
          Saints will be free from the power of sin and Satan.
          24
          This state is a trial, wherein the spirit clothed upon with flesh
          labors to sanctify, redeem and save the flesh, that in the
          resurrection the spirit and the body may be made eternally one,
          through the power of the atonement and resurrection of Jesus
          Christ.
          24
          The next state of existence is the paradisiacal state of the
          spirit, a state of waiting until the body shall pass through the
          purification and refinement given to it by passing through death
          and the grave; then cometh the resurrection which bringeth to
          pass the reunion of the body and the spirit. "O, how great the
          plan of our God. For on the other hand, the paradise of God must
          deliver up the spirit of the righteous, and the grave deliver up
          the body of the righteous; and the spirit and the body are
          restored to each other again, and all men become incorruptible
          and immortal, and they are living souls," &c.
          24
          From the state of embryo to the time of birth, and from infancy
          to ripe old age, unseen dangers lurk in our path to mar our
          bodies or to render our senses inefficient; hence we see the
          lame, the maimed, the blind, the deaf, dumb, weak, sickly and so
          on.
          24
          I think it has been taught by some that as we lay our bodies
          down, they will so rise again in the resurrection with all the
          impediments and imperfections that they had here; and that if a
          wife does not love her husband in this state she cannot love him
          in the next. This is not so. Those who attain to the blessing of
          the first or celestial resurrection will be pure and holy, and
          perfect in body. Every man and woman that reaches to this
          unspeakable attainment will be as beautiful as the angels that
          surround the throne of God. If you can, by faithfulness in this
          life, obtain the right to come up in the morning of the
          resurrection, you need entertain no fears that the wife will be
          dissatisfied with her husband, or the husband with the wife; for
          those of the first resurrection will be free from sin and from
          the consequences and power of sin. This body "is sown in
          corruption, it is raised in incorruption; it is sown in dishonor,
          it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in
          power; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body."
          "And, as we have borne the image of the earthly, we shall also
          bear the image of the heavenly."
          25
          God has done his part towards putting us in possession of
          celestial glory and happiness, by providing the means whereby we
          may attain to it; and if ever we possess it, we must do so by
          conforming to the means provided. God has given the children of
          men dominion over the earth and over all things that pertain to
          it, and has commanded them to subdue it, and to sanctify
          themselves before him, and also to sanctify and beautify the
          earth by their industry, and by their wisdom and skill which
          cometh from God. Learn, for instance, how to yoke together a pair
          of oxen, how to manage and drive them across the plains, how to
          get timber from the kanyons, how to make brick, and how to hew
          stone and bring them into shape and position to please the eye
          and create comfort and happiness for the Saints. These are some
          of the mysteries of the kingdom. To receive the Gospel and
          believe and enjoy it in the spirit, is the simplest part of the
          work the Latter-day Saints have to learn and perform.
          25
          God has made man lord of all things here below, and it is the
          labor of man to bring all things unto subjection to God, by first
          subjecting himself to the will of God, and then subjecting all
          things over which he has control, in their time and order. The
          will of God is eternal life to his people and to all they
          control.
          25
          May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, June 8, 1862
                             Brigham Young, June 8, 1862
                DESIGN OF THE LORD IN GATHERING TOGETHER HIS PEOPLE.
                       WISDOM AND ECONOMY IN DOMESTIC AFFAIRS.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, June 8, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          26
          The miracles wrought in the days of Moses for the deliverance of
          the children of Israel from Egyptian bondage, as they are
          recorded in the Old Testament, appear to be wonderful displays of
          the power of God. I need not here rehearse the history of the
          children of Israel, with which the majority of this congregation
          are well acquainted, but I wish to say that if all instances
          where the power of God has been displayed through the Elders of
          this Church were written, we should find that as great and
          wonderful miracles have been wrought among this people as have
          been wrought among any people in any age of the world, and yet
          this Church is only in its infancy. The children of Israel, it is
          written, were brought out of Egypt with an high hand and an
          outstretched arm, to inherit a land flowing with milk and honey;
          we have assembled in those distant valleys for the trial of our
          faith. They were delivered out of a dreadful bondage, leaving
          none behind; we have willingly sold and otherwise left our
          possessions, at the same time leaving friends, parents,
          companions, &c., behind. The distance to their land of promise
          was but a few miles from the country of their bondage, while a
          great many of this people have traversed over one-half of the
          globe to reach the valleys of Utah.
          26
          Brother Goddard spoke this morning in relation to the words of
          the Lord pertaining to the saving of paper rags. His remarks were
          amusing, and had he coupled some of the ancient revelations and
          sayings, recorded as the Lord's, with his remarks concerning
          paper rags, those remarks would have been still more amusing;
          such for instance, as "If a bird's nest chance to be before thee
          in the way in any tree, or on the ground, whether they be young
          ones or eggs, and the dam sitting upon the young or upon the
          eggs, thou shalt not take the dam with the young; but thou shalt
          in any wise let the dam go, and take the young to thee; that it
          may be well with thee, and that thou mayest prolong thy days."
          Again, "Thou shalt not plough with an ox and an ass together."
          Again, "Thou shall make thee fringes upon the four quarters of
          thy vesture, wherewith thou coverest thyself," &c., &c. Seeing
          many such instances as these in the Bible, we cannot marvel at a
          man's talking about paper in rags in a religious meeting, and
          saying that it is the word of the Lord or at least the word of
          wisdom that we should save our rags.
          26
          Let us realize one fact in addition to the great miracles that
          have ever been exhibited among God's people. From the beginning
          of the world to this time, when the Lord has gathered together a
          people to be a chosen people to him, he has always begun to
          educate them by instructing them in the little things pertaining
          to life, which he never does when his people remain mixed with
          the wicked. Before the Lord, through Moses, called upon the
          children of Israel to leave Egypt, he had no such instructions
          for them as we have quoted; he had nothing to say to them about
          governing themselves, nor about driving out their enemies before
          them, nor taking a course to sustain themselves: in fact, they
          were far below this people in the scale of independence and
          civilized life. In righteousness this people far excel the
          ancient Israelites; indeed, I would not wish to compare the
          righteousness of the children of Israel with the righteousness of
          the Latter-day Saints, for multitudes of the Latter-day Saints
          will enter into the rest of the Lord, but only two persons out of
          the hosts of Israel were permitted to do so.
          27
          While the meek of the earth remain scattered among the wicked,
          the Elders of this Church can go forth with the Old and New
          Testament in their hands, and show what the Lord is going to do
          in the latter days, the great miracles he will perform, the
          gathering of his people, the saving of his Saints, the building
          up of Zion, the redeeming of the house of Israel, the
          establishing of the New Jerusalem, the bringing back of the ten
          tribes, and the consuming of their enemies before them,
          overthrowing kingdoms, &c., &c., and this is proclaimed to both
          Saint and sinner. But when the people of God are gathered out to
          one place, they are then taught the so-called little things that
          pertain to every day life, which they cannot be taught while they
          are in a scattered condition. Many come here under a mistaken
          impression; they think they are gathered to this place to be told
          how people live in heaven, to receive a minute description of the
          inhabitants of heaven, to be told how they associate together,
          whether they live in cities, of what the houses are built, what
          kind of architecture prevails there, how the cities are laid out,
          and how the heaven of heavens is built, who dwells there, where
          the inhabitants came from, their stature and complexion, whether
          God is a personage of tabernacle or not, what means for
          locomotion he uses when he visits his friends, what he eats for
          breakfast, how often he changes his clothes, what style of
          clothing he wears, of what kind of material it is made, whether
          they have winter and summer in heaven, seed time and harvest,
          &c., &c. But no, my brethren, this is not what you have come here
          for; the Lord has called the people together expressly to teach
          them the things which pertain to this world and to this life,
          that they may know how to honor the life he has given them here.
          27
          The inhabitants of the earth are ignorant with regard to the
          design of their being; they are as ignorant in this respect as
          the wild animals that roam over the plains. They may be very
          religious, but the religion that is popular in the world now is
          entirely another thing from the ways of the Lord. Many of their
          traditions are good, and many of the people possess much good
          moral religion; I may say, so far as morality goes, that they are
          just as good as people can be, but they are not taught how to
          govern and control themselves, they are not taught the worth of
          their present life. The whole drift, labor, and exertions of the
          priests of the day among the people are to prepare them to die. I
          never had such a mission given to me, nor received such a calling
          from the heavens; I have been called to preach life, and not
          death. It is my business to teach mankind how to live, how to
          honor their present existence, how to treat their bodies so as to
          live to a good old age on the earth, and have power to do good
          and not evil all their days, and be ready to enter into the rest
          prepared for the Saints.
          28
          Almost any Elder in this Church can preach the Gospel, if he is
          humble before God; he can tell all that the wicked would need to
          hear from the Old and New Testament. Many of the Elders are
          scholars, and when they preach we expect to hear almost a Bible
          and a half preached before they get through; they can carry you
          through the historical portions, repeat the sayings of the old
          prophets, dilate largely upon the doctrinal portions of the New
          Testament, gauge the morality of the present age by repeating
          verbatim the moral lessons of the Savior, are at home among the
          beasts of the Apocalypse and the prophetical heads and horns of
          Daniel, are thoroughly posted in the time, times, and
          half-a-time, know the contents of the vials, when they will be
          poured out, can delineate to a nicety the different parts of
          Daniel's metal image--in a word, they are paragons in Bible lore,
          but if you ask them whether they know how to raise potatoes to
          feed their wives and children, their answer is "No." Do you know
          how to raise grain for your bread? "No." Do you know how to raise
          pigs for your meat? "No." Do you know how to raise chickens?
          "No." Do you love to eat them? "Yes." Do you know how to raise
          calves? "No." You may give them a cow and calf, and two years
          will not pass before they have neither cow nor calf. Do you know
          how to improve your fruit? "No." And thus they live without
          trying to produce for themselves these necessaries and comforts
          of life. Finally, what do you know? "Why, we know that we must
          prepare to die." There are people who have been in this city
          twelve years, and have not planted in their gardens a single
          fruit tree. The Lord wishes us to know how to provide for
          ourselves all things necessary for our comfort in bread, fruit,
          and clothing. 
          28
          Sisters, do you know how to make woollen cloth, linen cloth, or
          cotton cloth? Probably a few of you do. Almost any female can
          knit a stocking, for this seems to be their employment when they
          sit down to rest. Children are taught to knit, but the majority
          never progress any further than this in the art of manufacturing.
          In addition to this, needlework is generally understood by the
          female portion of the community, but as a general thing what do
          they know about making cloth? Very little. They need to be
          taught; yet they know as much about these matters as the children
          of Israel did. They also need to be taught, when their husbands
          bring into the house a hundred weight of flour, not to throw it
          out of the door; and when they make bread of it to make it light,
          palatable, and healthy, instead of making cakes as indigestible
          as a whet-stone, that when your husbands come from work and your
          children from school they may have bread to eat that will sit
          easy of their stomachs. Many husbands are made sick and many
          children are sent to an untimely grave through eating badly
          prepared food, the result of ignorance or carelessness.
          28
          This is the place to become acquainted with this knowledge. It is
          for the husband to learn how to gather around his family the
          comforts of life, how to control his passions and temper, and how
          to command the respect, not only of his family but of all his
          brethren, sisters and friends. It is the calling of the wife and
          mother to know what to do with everything that is brought into
          the house, laboring to make her home desirable to her husband and
          children, making herself an Eve in the midst of a little paradise
          of her own creating, securing her husband's love and confidence,
          and tying her offspring to herself, with a love that is stronger
          than death, for an everlasting inheritance. There is a saying
          that a wife so disposed can throw out of the window with a
          tea-spoon more than her husband can throw into the door with a
          shovel. I am sorry to say that this is too much the case. A good
          housewife disposes of her cooking utensils, dusters, towels,
          floorcloths, barrels, buckets, &c., in a neat, cleanly, and labor
          saving manner. A good mechanic has a place for every tool, and
          when he has done using a tool it is returned to its place as by
          magic, without any apparent effort. I have watched our mechanics
          here, and, take them first and last, their ways, if not strewed
          to strangers, are strewed to nonsense. A good farmer takes care
          of his implements of husbandry. Instead of leaving them scattered
          all over the farm, they are carefully gathered together, properly
          cleaned and greased to defend them from rust, and put in a safe
          place until they are wanted.
          28
          There are very few of our farmers that know how to prepare the
          ground and plant the seed in a way to secure a ready germination
          and quick growth. I told my farmers this spring how to prepare
          the ground for sugar-cane, and to plant the seed three-fourths of
          an inch deep. I waited ten days for the plants to show
          themselves, when I found the seed was put away six inches below
          the surface, and I thought well laid away from the frost of the
          winter of 1862-3. It is now beginning to show itself, five weeks
          since it was planted.
          29
          I would that people knew more than they do about these important
          matters, but we are where we can be taught. Will they people be
          taught? Will they cheerfully receive instruction and profit by
          it? I hire the best gardeners I can find, and they are ignorant
          of their business; they scarcely know one apple from another or
          one fruit tree from another. If I spend five hundred dollars to
          have a strawberry-bed made, I may perhaps get a quart or two of
          the fruit; I may safely say that I shall not receive enough fruit
          to half cover the outlay. I can instruct any man how to improve
          seedling fruit, and have it as good as the imported kinds. The
          best fruit that ever grew will deteriorate under bad management
          and neglect. I advise farmers and gardeners to understand their
          business and make it profitable; also to mechanics would I give
          the same advice. And I would advise the sisters not only to save
          their paper rags, but to learn how to properly and profitably
          dispose of new cloth when they get it.
          29
          Cleanliness and neatness of person are desirable and good to see,
          but this may be carried to an extreme that is both tiresome and
          expensive; there is a class that is more nice than wise. Nothing
          less than linen pocket-handkerchiefs by the dozen will answer for
          some of our ladies. "Husband, don't get me less than three dozen
          handkerchiefs, for I must have from three to half-a-dozen a-day,
          it is so nice to be clean." When they have used a handkerchief
          twice or three times, it is thrown into the wash-tub to be rubbed
          to pieces and wasted away. In this way you get no good of your
          money; the article is not worn out in service, but it is washed
          out. Then, when you hang and pin your clothes on the clothesline,
          they are left to be whipped to pieces in high wind, and are more
          used up in one operation of this kind than if they had been worn
          three months. It is useless for husbands to suggest to them the
          expediency of taking the clothes in, for they will let them
          remain notwithstanding, and be worn out. Go into the kitchens of
          these very nice, neat wives who can nurse a pocket-handkerchief
          to a charm and apply it to their nasal protuberances with such
          refined grace, and you hear Sally asking Sue for the dishcloth.
          "Where is the dishcloth?" It is found stuffed into a mouse-hole,
          or Jim has just come in from the kanyon and is washing his feet
          with it. Then there is an outcry for the knife they cut meat
          with. "Where is the butcher knife?" Billy has had it out of
          doors, and has left it in a neighboring ditch. They may have
          bread and meat, a bread knife and a meat knife, but neither of
          these articles has a recognized home in the house, and you are
          just as likely to find them in one place as another. "Where is
          the bag of flour?" "I don't know; I think I saw it under the
          stairs this morning when I was rummaging about." It is at last
          found stuck in a dirty corner, with dirty clothes thrown over it,
          and perforated with mouse-holes. The bread pan is lost; the
          rolling-pin and board is found it has been converted into a
          checker-board, and then used in the chicken-coop; and when the
          broom is wanted little Jack is astride of it in the street,
          deliberately walking through a mud hole. Instead of their houses
          being houses where order and economy reign, confusion, disorder,
          and waste prevail.
          30
          Some of our professed good housekeepers, in my opinion, come far
          short of really deserving that character, at least I should think
          so, were I permitted to see them cook breakfast. There are
          potatoes to boil, bread to bake, meat to cook, and fruit to stew.
          Perhaps the first thing that is done is to put the tea to
          steeping, then fry the meat, then prepare the potatoes for
          boiling, and about the time the potatoes are done the bread must
          be mixed; while the bread is baking the tea is spoiling, the meat
          and potatoes are getting cold and unfit to eat; when the bread is
          ready, as likely as not the fruit is forgotten, and a great
          effort has to be made to prepare the fruit; much bustle,
          confusion, labor, and time have been expended to get the food
          ready, and when it is served up the tea is not worth drinking,
          the potatoes are tough, watery, and cold, the meat is dry, hard,
          and unpalatable, the biscuits are baked too much on the outside
          and not enough in the inside, while the fruit is only half
          cooked; and taking it altogether, it would be better for the
          stomach to reject such a meal of victuals, if there existed a
          prospect of dining upon a more wholesome and better prepared meal
          at noon.
          30
          We have been gathered together in these valleys to be taught. We
          must first learn to control ourselves before we can think to
          control our fellow creatures. The Lord has given extensive lines
          of operation to both Saint and sinner, but when he gathers his
          family he expects them to first master these so-called little
          things; he wishes us to learn to live with each other, and to
          surround ourselves with all the common necessaries and comforts
          of prepared to receive the greater blessings, for if we had them
          now we should not know what to do with them. It is our business
          to live, to learn how to preserve our lives, and labor to make
          the earth into a Garden of Eden; unless we do this, we are
          unworthy to possess eternal life. "And he said unto him, Well,
          thou good servant, because thou hast been faithful in a very
          little, have thou authority over ten cities." He that is not
          faithful in the things of this world, who will commit unto him
          the things which pertain to eternity?
          30
          All things belong to the Lord, and we belong to the Lord, and if
          we are faithful until we have passed the ordeal and proved
          ourselves worthy before the heaves to receive our crowns, then we
          shall receive a deed of that which the Lord gives to us. Until
          then, that which we hold we hold only as stewards for the Lord.
          It is our privilege to grow and increase continually, to receive
          knowledge upon knowledge, and prepare to enter upon the higher
          duties of eternal life. We thus proceed from one step to another
          until we merge into immortality. We do not become another kind of
          beings in passing through the resurrection, but we are more
          refined through the application of the laws of the Gospel to our
          lives and passing through the grave. The grave will take away
          every deformity from the mortal organisms of the faithful, and
          they will be perfect as our Father in heaven is perfect.
          31
          We have now space to prove ourselves worthy to receive the glory
          that God has in store for the faithful, but we have to learn the
          little things first. We are brought here expressly, in the first
          place, to raise potatoes, grain, fruit, wool, flax, and every
          other necessary and mortal comfort we can produce in this
          climate. Some of our Elders will preach until they preach the
          people blind, and will die in their ignorance and go to hell,
          unless they learn what their lives are worth and how to preserve
          them. I am speaking to the Saints. If we do not learn what God
          has brought us here, and the nature of the missions he has given
          us, we may preach the Bible until we are blind and old as
          Methusela, and die and be damned at last. It is our duty to learn
          how to govern ourselves, and how to conduct ourselves pleasingly
          in the sight of heaven towards our friends, families, and
          neighbors, building up cities and towns, opening farms, planting
          vineyards and orchards, and improving our country, until finally,
          we shall be ready to rule.
          31
          May God bless the faithful, and overthrow the wicked and ungodly,
          and establish his kingdom no more to be thrown down is my daily
          prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, April 7, 1862
                              Orson Hyde, April 7, 1862
                               BISHOPS AND PRESIDENTS.
                Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          31
          Brethren and sisters, I have been highly edified this morning, as
          I presume you all have, and I doubt not but the seed has fallen
          upon good ground, and when we return to our homes we shall feel
          sensibly that the seed sown has done good.
          32
          It has been in my mind to remark that the office of both
          President and Bishop are in our President, and therefore he has
          the undoubted right to place those two offices on one man, or to
          ordain two separate men as he may see proper. There may possibly
          arise circumstances that may appear to cause the authority of the
          two to conflict, and thus to be incompatible one with the other,
          but this is only on account of the ignorance of the people. We
          ought so to live as all to be capable of being Presidents and
          Bishops, for there is certainly ample room for us all to do the
          good we can; but I have thought in the present state of our
          limited knowledge it would be better to dispense with the office
          of President in the country settlements. I am happy to inform you
          that I have never heard of any feeling of difficulty between the
          President and Bishop at Spanish Fork. Brother Young did not know
          of a single exception to the rule, but I am informed by all
          parties that these brethren have never conflicted. [President B.
          Young: I wish I had never heard anything to the contrary.] My
          reason for desiring to have this matter brought here was to have
          the duties of Bishops and Presidents defined, thinking that
          probably the result of the investigation would be the abolishing
          of the office of President for the present in the country
          Branches, and I can truly say that I feel thankful, brethren and
          sisters, for what I have heard, and I can say with regard to the
          people in the region where I have labored there is a good degree
          of union there among the people. In fact, I rejoice to say that
          there is no schism in that region; we have no difficulty there
          with our High Priests, none with our Seventies, only what we have
          been enabled to arrange. A good feeling exists there, and I am
          glad and happy to know that there is an increase of good feeling
          with the people of Sanpete. I feel thankful that when the people
          from all quarters meet here with the spirit and the atmosphere
          seem to bear witness to what I have said.
          32
          Well, brethren and sisters, I have spoken before, and I do not
          wish to occupy much time at the present, but the spirit that is
          here is good, and all things that have been done feel like a balm
          to my soul.
          32
          God bless you all. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, April 8, 1862
                            Brigham Young, April 8, 1862
                 FORMING A STATE CONSTITUTION.--RAISING AGRICULTURAL
                               PRODUCTS.--TRUE RICHES.
          Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          32
          I wish to inform all the inhabitants of the Territory of Utah,
          Jew and Gentile, bond and free, male or female, black and white,
          red, copper-colored and yellow, that, in organizing a State
          Government, we shall not infringe in the least upon the
          Constitution of our country, upon any principle contained in the
          Declaration of Independence, nor upon any constitutional law that
          has been enacted by the Congress of the United States. Will this
          step bring upon us the disapprobation of the Government of the
          United States? That is not for me to say; it will be as God may
          direct.
          32
          As the kingdom of God rises and advances upon the earth, so will
          the power of Satan increase to impede its progress until God
          shall purge that power from the earth, and so give the Saints the
          victory, that they can bear off his kingdom triumphantly in spite
          of the powers of Satan and wicked men. But so far as the power of
          Satan extends, just so far will be seen his operations to
          overthrow all righteousness. There is nothing that would so soon
          weaken my hope and discourage me as to see this people in full
          fellowship with the world, and receive no more persecution from
          them because they are one with them. In such an event, we might
          bid farewell to the Holy Priesthood with all its blessings,
          privileges and aids to exaltations, principalities and powers in
          the eternities of the Gods.
          33
          I can say with confidence, if we will live so as to enjoy the
          revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ to ourselves day by day,
          overcoming every passion, feeling and desire that has been sown
          in our nature through the fall, overcoming all that is contrary
          to the law of Heaven and the principles of salvation that is
          purchased by Jesus Christ for us, which is the plan of God has
          devised to exalt the human family to immortality and eternal
          lives, if we will let that Spirit and power of God reign within
          us; we shall never be afflicted more than we can bear, and that
          is as far as I can promise.
          33
          We have seen the power and wisdom that have been displayed by our
          enemies since we have been in these mountains, which has all
          amounted to but little toward accomplishing what they desired. No
          more will be accomplished than has been.
          33
          Brother Orson Pratt's remarks on the powers of the Congress of
          the United States are strictly correct. It is well known that the
          Congress of the United States has no power granted in the
          Constitution to organize a Territorial Government, and every
          power that is not named in the Constitution for Congress to act
          upon is reserved to the people. But Congress assumes powers that
          does not belong to it, and if it continues to do so, soon the
          last vestige of the free, independent, Republican and Democratic
          Government we have enjoyed will be merged in a military
          despotism, if there is anything left.
          33
          Our Government is at present engaged in an expensive war. It has
          been supposed that the South would soon be subjugated, that they
          would yield the point and submit. They will not, and the war has
          scarcely commenced.
          33
          The slave States do not as yet appear to be whipped or conquered.
          Both North and South are in the hands of the Lord, and so are we.
          33
          Let us from this time strive more diligently to overcome our own
          evil passions. We may talk about Priesthood, about power and
          authority, about blessings and exaltations, about the kingdom of
          God upon the earth, about gathering the house of Israel, about
          redeeming Zion and enjoying its fulness, about preparing for the
          coming of the Son of Man and enjoying celestial glory with him,
          but all this is vain if we do not sanctify ourselves before God,
          and sanctify the Lord our God in our hearts, We wish you fully to
          comprehend this; and when you go from this Conference, we do not
          wish to hear of contentions. And as soon as Elders have wisdom
          sufficient to magnify their calling and Priesthood, we will give
          to every Branch, no matter how small the Ward, both a Bishop and
          a President.
          34
          It is our privilege and duty to sanctify our own hearts. Perhaps
          I have as much acknowledgment to make as anybody for sometimes
          suffering my feelings to be a little ruffled. I cannot say that I
          felt entirely free from vexations at remarks made, by one of the
          speakers this morning, upon the impurity of seeds in our
          Territory. Notwithstanding so much has been said upon that
          subject, there does not seem to be care enough in the heads of
          Israel to provide even for themselves, to say nothing about
          setting a proper example to the people. If it were left to such
          men, there never would be a grain of pure sugar cane seed in the
          country. Where is your care for Israel? You will preach the
          spiritual things of the kingdom, and let your bodies and the
          bodies of the people go into the grave. Before you preach to a
          starving man to arise and be baptized, first carry him some bread
          and wine; first unlock his prison house and let him go free. Is
          there a Bishop in this Territory that knows whether there is a
          particle of pure cabbage seed in the Territory, or in his Ward?
          whether there is a peck of clean, pure flaxseed, &c. Bishops, how
          much flaxseed is going to be sown in your respective Wards this
          season? "Don't know." How much wheat, oats and barley? "Don't
          know. I have a little speculation on hand, and I wish to provide
          for my own family, for the convenience and comfort of my own
          household, for this I esteem to be my first duty."
          34
          There was a Bishop in Far West, who, as Trustee-in-trust, held
          the property of the Church; no other man had the means he had to
          help the poor Saints. I tried to get my voice to his ears for
          days, and could not. At last I accosted him and said:--"Bishop,
          what are you going to do toward helping the poor Saints out of
          the State of Missouri, as we agreed?" He was irritated in a
          moment. I supposed that he thought it was none of my business,
          but I knew that it was, and calculated to attend to it. He did
          not speak good naturedly, although naturally a mild-tempered man.
          At last he said, "I am going to take my family and leave the
          State, and the people may take care of themselves." Many of our
          Bishops feel like that; they will plant their potatoes, take care
          of their calves and themselves, and the people may go to the
          devil for ought they care.
          34
          I, perhaps, ought not to find fault about such things; but why
          not my brethren of the Twelve take an interest in such matters,
          and not leave everything of that kind for me and my Counsellors
          to attend to?
          34
          I ask the Agricultural and Manufacturing Society of this
          Territory, if they have one ounce of pure cabbage seed on hand,
          or know who has. It is doubtful whether an affirmative answer
          could be given to this question. But if you have a few excellent
          peaches, or a basket of choice apples to give them to eat, they
          will be as proud as a little boy with a new top, and boast long
          and loud about what nice things we have in this Territory. I
          cannot complain of the vigilance of the tasting committee, but
          what do they do for the benefit of the people? To eat the
          people's fruit and praise them for raising it, calling them
          "beloved brethren, and won't you bring us in a little more next
          fall?" &c., may be well enough, but what does this Society do?
          What do the Twelve and the First Presidency do in teaching this
          people to sustain themselves? We all take care of ourselves, do
          we not? Is that all? No. There is not a thing my eye is not upon,
          that will enhance the welfare of this people. Who imported the
          first carding-machine to this country, and the only good ones
          that have been brought here? Who imported the nail-machines, the
          paper-machine, steam-engines and other valuable machinery? I use
          everything I can rake and scrape together for the interest of
          this people. I only need a little food and a small amount of
          clothing, and as for the rest the people are welcome to it.
          34
          I wish the other brethren to look after the welfare of the
          people, as well as myself. I do not wish to again hear any of the
          leaders of Israel complain that there is not any pure sugar-cane
          seed, flaxseed, cotton seed, &c., in the country, but I wish them
          to be fully informed as to where pure seeds of all kinds can be
          had, and as to what is going on among the people in every part of
          each Ward or district; and then I want to inform the Bishops, and
          direct their tongues to speak and their hands to act. I wish this
          particularly to apply to those who preside where the First
          Presidency do not go.
          34
          The Agricultural Society ought to make arrangements to have and
          keep on hand the best varieties of all kinds of garden seeds, the
          best varieties of fruits, of grain, and every useful product of
          the soil, that all may be able to procure the purest and best
          seeds, scions, fruit and shade trees, shrubbery, &c. Brother T.
          W. Ellerbeck and a few others have done considerable in
          introducing several valuable varieties of fruits and seeds.
          35
          Brother Lorenzo Snow says, that the Lord will bless my brethren
          and sisters. He says that all the mules in the Territory can not
          haul away the gold that is concealed in these mountains. Riches
          do not consist of gold and silver. It may be said that with them
          we can buy all the comforts we need for the body. That may be so
          under certain circumstances; still gold and silver are merely a
          convenient means of exchange. Earthly riches are concealed in the
          elements God has given to man, and the essence of wealth is power
          to organize from these elements every comfort and convenience of
          life for our sustenance here, and for eternal existence
          hereafter. The possession of all the gold and silver in the world
          would not satisfy the cravings of the immortal soul of man. The
          gift of the Holy Spirit of the Lord alone can produce a good,
          wholesome, contented mind. Instead of looking for gold and
          silver, look to the heavens and try to learn wisdom until you can
          organize the native elements for your benefit; then, and not
          until then, will you begin to possess the true riches. All the
          riches, wealth, glory and happiness that we shall ever possess in
          heaven will be possessed on and around this earth when it is
          brought up into the presence of God in a sanctified and glorified
          state; and the sanctified ones who enter through the gate and
          pass the sentinel into the New Jerusalem, and into the presence
          of the Father and the Son, are the ones who will inherit the new
          heavens and the new earth in the presence of God, for here is the
          eternity, the glory and the power. When we possess all things, it
          will be when we possess power to organize the native elements
          that fill the immensity of space, bringing forth and organizing,
          bringing forth and organizing, again and again, dealing out the
          providence of God, dictating, guiding and directing the kingdoms
          that will be made for ever and for ever. This is eternal
          riches--it is eternal life.
          35
          "What did Jesus mean, when he said, Lay up treasures in heaven,
          &c. What mortal ever went there to lay up treasures? Is there an
          apartment, a business house there, a Dr. and Cr. account, &c.?"
          Ask the Lord yourselves, what he meant by that expression, and if
          you have the Spirit of Christ, you will find out the truth. I
          think that the Savior referred particularly to laying up in pure
          and sanctified bodies, holy principles that belong to the
          heavens, until we are brought back into the presence of the
          Father, and we, with the earth upon which we stand, are cleansed
          and sanctified beyond the power of Satan.
          36
          I will now say that we wish to go on with the Temple this year;
          we shall also send out teams to bring home the poor, send
          Missionaries to the nations, &c., &c. If the hearts of this
          people are right, if they are filled with faith in God; if they
          act with an eye single to his glory and the building up of his
          kingdom on the earth, they will lock up their teams, secure their
          seed grain and farming utensils, will look and live for rain, for
          water in abundance to irrigate their lands, for sunshine, for day
          and night and everything, that will give us a fruitful season
          this coming summer. What will you do with the increase of your
          fields? Will you strew it to strangers? Some complain at the hand
          of Jehovah for giving them wheat. I have heard it said, "It is a
          curse to us; it annoys me to see so much wheat." There never has
          been a land, from the days of Adam until now, that has been
          blessed more than this land has been blessed by our Father in
          heaven; and it will still be blessed more and more, if we are
          faithful and humble, and thankful to God for the wheat and the
          corn, the oats, the fruit, the vegetables, the cattle and
          everything he bestows upon us, and try to use them for building
          up of his kingdom on the earth.
          36
          There will be no lack of teams for doing our work, if we will go
          to with our mights to bring the poor Saints here and to build
          this Temple. There will be teams to bring us the rock from the
          quarries; and let the young men come and learn to cut stone. I
          wish to hurry the building of the Temple, for I would like to
          have it completed before we are called to more important duties.
          36
          God bless the righteous. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / John
          Taylor, April 27, 1862
                             John Taylor, April 27, 1862
                       POWER ACCOMPANYING THE FAITHFUL ELDERS. 
             Remarks by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 27, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          36
          I have felt very much interested, as doubtless you all have, in
          the remarks which we have heard from those brethren who have
          addressed us this morning, and who are going abroad to proclaim
          the everlasting Gospel of peace. I never see the Elders go forth
          on missions to preach the Gospel, but I consider that they are
          going forth to take part in one of the greatest works ever
          committed to the human family.
          36
          Whatever their feelings may be, they go forth as the angels of
          mercy bearing the precious seeds of the Gospel, and they shall be
          the means of bringing many from darkness to light, from error and
          superstition to life, light, truth and intelligence, and finally,
          to exaltation in the celestial kingdom of our God.
          37
          When these brethren go forth, it may be a new work to them, but
          they will have to combat the errors of ages, to contend with the
          prejudices which they themselves stated to you held such a
          powerful influence over them ; they will also have to preach to
          and reason with men who have no regard for truth, much less for
          the religion which we have embraced, yet these Elders go forth as
          the sent messengers of the Lord Jesus Christ. They go to proclaim
          that God has established his work upon the earth, that he has
          spoken from the heavens, and that the visions of the Almighty
          have been opened to our view; the light of ages is being revealed
          to the servants of the Most High, the darkness which has
          enshrouded the world for ages is being dispersed, and these
          chosen Elders of Israel are sent forth to proclaim these glad
          tidings of salvation to the dark and benighted nations of the
          earth. I consider it a great privilege for any man to be set
          apart to so honorable, so praiseworthy and so important a
          mission; and I am glad to find that these brethren who have
          spoken to us this morning feel the importance of the mission in
          which they are soon to be engaged. They go forth and they shall
          come back rejoicing, bearing precious sheaves with them, and they
          will bless the name of the God of Israel, that they have had the
          privilege of taking a part in warning this generation.
          37
          As regards the circumstances of their families, it is proper and
          correct that men should have some feelings for those they have
          left at home. It is true there ought to be sympathy and some care
          for those with whom they have been immediately associated; yet
          their families as well as our families, and all of us and our
          affairs, are in the hands of God, and, inasmuch as they go forth
          putting their trust in the living God all will be peace, and they
          will find peace and contentment from this time forth until they
          return, inasmuch as they will magnify their callings and lean
          upon their God. In this is their safety, in order that they may
          be enabled to bear a faithful testimony to the world among whom
          they may travel to deliver their message of warning and of glad
          tidings of great joy to the honest in heart.
          37
          There was one remark made by brother Sherman that would be a
          lesson to any man going on a mission. If they possess the
          principles of intelligence and truth, there will be a power and
          an influence manifested in and accompanying all their words, and
          it will be just as he felt when he went to brother Spencer's, he
          was convinced that brother Spencer was sincere, and believed him
          to be a man of God. If you go forth with the same sincerity it
          will manifest itself to others. Just so with brother Richard
          Attwood, he first heard the Gospel preached in an unknown
          language, a tongue that he did not understand, and yet he knew
          there was a power accompanying the man who was preaching, and
          that power accorded with his own feelings and spirit, and if we
          live as we should there will be a halo around us continually, and
          wherever we go, if there is a spark of sincerity in men's bosoms
          they will know that whether "this man is a sinner or not, the
          power of God is with him." They will know, whether they know that
          the doctrine is true or not, that the influence is good, and that
          whether they have much language or little they have the Spirit of
          God with them, and it will accompany every faithful Elder of
          Israel. And if there are sheep they will hear, because, says
          Jesus, "My sheep hear my voice, and they follow me, but a
          stranger they will not follow."
          37
          I feel to bless these brethren in the name of the Lord, and I
          would say to them, brethren, be faithful and true to your
          missions, to God and to his work, preserve inviolate your
          integrity and not a hair of your heads shall perish; your
          families shall be comfortable and happy during your absence.
          37
          Brethren, God bless you all, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, March 9, 1862
                            Brigham Young, March 9, 1862
                     CONSTITUTIONAL POWERS OF THE CONGRESS OF THE 
                    UNITED STATES.--GROWTH OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 9, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          38
          I am very much gratified with what I have heard from our brethren
          today. I think they have spoken well. I have been interested and
          instructed.
          38
          As I have often told you, I am unable to draw the dividing line
          between the spiritual and the temporal. We set apart one day in
          the week for the purpose of meeting together to administer the
          sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and to speak upon things which
          pertain to building up the kingdom of God on the earth. This is
          our business--this labor is upon us--and I do not know that we
          have anything else to do, for it comprehends the whole existence
          of man. Thus far we have been successful in this great work; in
          it we have been blessed, and in it we delight to be blessed.
          38
          Every person is seeking after happiness, and all persons pursue a
          course that seems to them to lead to the possession of happiness;
          when they pursue an opposite course to that they are fully aware
          of it. The most profligate and wicked person is always ready to
          acknowledge, when willing to tell the truth, that he knows that
          he does wrong and is not happy in doing so; and that, if he ever
          enjoys happiness, he must cease to do evil and learn to do well.
          We wish to obtain happiness; we wish to obtain our rights.
          38
          In regard to our political rights, I will ask, have we ever seen
          a day, since Joseph found the plates from which was taken the
          Book of Mormon until this day, in which the Christian, the moral
          and the political world, or any other portion of the inhabitants
          of the earth, ever gave to Joseph Smith and his brethren one
          blessing that they could possibly keep from them? They have
          withheld every favor, every blessing, every accommodation that
          was possible for them to hold from the Latter-day Saints. Yet
          every move they have made has actually tended to sustain, build
          up, strengthen and increase the very power they were trying to
          destroy. They have tried to destroy the truth, to hinder the
          increase of the Latter-day Saints, to lessen their numbers, rob
          them of their location and homes, and last of all drive them from
          what is called civilization. But the results of all these acts,
          instead of accomplishing what they desired, have given the
          Latter-day Saints territory and comparative independence. All the
          evil they have sought to bring upon us the Lord, through his
          inscrutable providence, has converted into blessings for his
          people.
          39
          We are infinitely more blessed by the persecutions and injustice
          we have suffered, than we could have been if we had remained in
          our habitations from which we have been driven--than if we had
          been suffered to occupy our farms, gardens, stores, mills,
          machinery and everything we had in our former possessions. Had we
          not been persecuted, we would now be in the midst of the wars and
          bloodshed that are desolating the nation, instead of where we
          are, comfortably located in our peaceful dwellings in these
          silent, far off mountains and valleys. Instead of seeing my
          brethren comfortably seated around me to-day, many of them would
          be found in the front ranks on the battle field. I realize the
          blessings of God in our present safety. We are greatly blessed,
          greatly favored and greatly exalted, while our enemies, who
          sought to destroy us, are being humbled.
          39
          We want our political rights, and they are here within our reach;
          we need not go to California, Oregon, Washington Territory,
          Nebraska, Missouri, nor New York to obtain them. The people are
          here, and they possess rights. We have a right to labor, to
          accumulate food and clothing, to gather the various products of
          the earth, to cut the timber and saw it into boards, to make
          adobies and quarry rock and build habitations, and then we have a
          right to inhabit them. We have a right to drink of the water that
          flows from the mountains, and we have a right to get up in the
          morning when we are sufficiently rested. We have a right to go to
          the kanyons after wood, or to harness our teams and go on a visit
          to Davis, Utah, or any other county. We have also a right to
          assemble, as we did a short time ago, in the capacity of a mass
          meeting, and we have a right to say that we will have laws, rules
          and regulations for the public good, and officers and
          adjudicators of the laws. It is our right to frame our own laws,
          and to elect our own officers to administer them.
          39
          We were told this morning, that some brethren prayed but did not
          believe they would receive an answer. I do not find fault with
          them for this, but I say, pray on until you can make yourselves
          believe that your prayers will be fully answered according to
          that which is best for you to receive. Self-argument is the most
          effectual argument that can be used. Let each person argue
          himself into the belief that God will grant to him his request in
          righteousness. Some people are naturally of a doubtful mind, and
          have to contend continually against unbelief.
          39
          The enemies of God and truth do not love us any better this year
          than they did last year, nor will their love for us increase in
          the year that is to come. They would dethrone the Almighty, and
          would have destroyed Joseph Smith, when he had not three men to
          stand by him, had they the power to do so; and they would blot
          out every vestige of this kingdom if they could. The body may be
          destroyed, but the spirit still lives.
          40
          According to the Constitution of our Government, we have rights
          in common with our fellow-countrymen. We have a right to settle
          in any unoccupied and unclaimed part of the public domain owned
          by our Government, where the machinery of the Government has not
          extended, and there govern and control ourselves according to
          republican principles; and the Congress of the United States is
          not authorized in the least, by the Constitution that governs it,
          to make laws for that new settlement, and appoint adjudicators
          and administrators of the law for it, any more than we have a
          right to make laws and appoint administrators of the law for
          California, Ohio, Illinois, or Missouri. This, however, is done
          by the Congress of the United States; but it is an assumption of
          power not within the Constitution of the American Republic. When
          Congress, or the President of the United States, appoints a
          governor for a territory, that appointment is not according to
          the Constitution, though it is according to laws enacted by
          Congress. In "Amendments to the Constitution of the United
          States," articles nine and ten, it is definitely stated that "The
          enumeration in the Constitution of certain rights, shall not be
          construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people."
          "The powers not delegated to the United States by the
          Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to
          the States respectively, or to the people."
          40
          We were told this morning that we shall not always be driven.
          Were we driven in 1857 and 1858? No. And they might have
          travelled up and down Ham's Fork to this day, and we still would
          have remained here enjoying our safe retreat. They had no power,
          and did not exercise any.
          40
          I say to the enemies of truth that I can tell them the words that
          are spoken in their private counsels. The very thoughts of their
          hearts are made known to me. They lay their plans to accomplish
          such and such a work in so long a time, and then plan a movement
          to destroy the "Mormons." That is what they talk about and what
          is in their hearts, but they will be disappointed in it all.
          Every time they make a movement against this kingdom they will
          sink still lower in the scale of national power, while the
          kingdom of God will rise more and more in influence and
          importance in the eyes of all people.
          40
          If any of you are afraid, think not that you can escape danger by
          fleeing to the States east, or west to California, "For it shall
          come to pass that he who fleeth from the noise of fear shall fall
          into the pit; and he that cometh up out of the midst of the pit
          shall be taken in the snare." Again, "The fear of man bringeth a
          snare; but whoso putteth his trust in the Lord shall be safe."
          40
          The valleys of Utah are the safest places in the world. There is
          not another place upon this globe where a people can with more
          safety assert their rights before the heavens and in the face of
          all men. Look at those ranges of rocky peaks with which we are
          surrounded, for "He that walketh righteously and speaketh
          uprightly--he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that
          shaketh his hands from holding bribes, that stoppeth his ears
          from hearing of blood and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil; he
          shall dwell on high: his place of defence shall be the munitions
          of rocks: bread shall be given him: his waters shall be sure."
          "And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of
          the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the
          mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations
          shall flow unto it." "The noise of a multitude in the mountains,
          like as of a great people; a tumultuous noise of the kingdoms of
          nations gathered together; the Lord of hosts mustereth the host
          of the battle." Therefore, O Israel, fear not. If any are afraid,
          search out among the caves of the impregnable rocks safe places
          to store up grain and other nutritious substances, and when
          trouble comes you can retire and crawl into your hiding places,
          while the more courageous of your brethren shall fight your
          battles, and we will whip your enemies soundly, God being our
          helper.
          41
          When I think of the weakness and littleness of men, and the folly
          of their trying to thwart the purposes of the Almighty, it makes
          me feel like the Prophet Elijah:--"For it came to pass at noon,
          that Elijah mocked them and said, Cry aloud, for he is a god:
          either he is talking, or he is pursuing, or he is on a journey,
          or peradventure he sleepeth and must be awaked." I laugh at their
          folly; God laughs at their folly. So long as the Latter-day
          Saints will live their religion, they shall never be confounded,
          worlds without end. Never be afraid; your hearts are brave, your
          arms are strong, and God is our defence. There are those among us
          who are timid, and are apt to flee from under the protecting care
          of our heavenly Father, and be caught weak and unprotected by the
          very enemy they are trying to escape from.
          41
          We will cling to the Constitution of our country, and to the
          Government that reveres that sacred charter of freemen's rights;
          and, if necessary, pour out our best blood for the defence of
          every good and righteous principle.
          41
          I heard a gentleman say, not long ago, that he was going to stick
          to the Union. When the Southern revolt transpired, it was asked
          of him, "Where is the Union now? There are now two Governments,
          instead of one." His reply was, that he should stick to the
          Government that protected him in the possession of freemen's
          rights. The spirit and letter of our Constitution and laws will
          always give us our rights, and under them we could have served
          God in Missouri and Illinois as well as in the courts of high
          heaven. But the administrators of the law trampled it under their
          feet, and wilfully and openly desecrated the holy principles held
          forth in the Constitution of our country.
          41
          The kingdom of God has sustained me a good while, and I mean to
          stick to it. We shall form a State Government, and you need not
          fear any consequences that may arise from such a course. You may
          tell your neighbors that in this step we do not violate any law,
          nor in the least transcend the bounds of our rights. If we do not
          do this, we are living beneath those rights set forth in the
          Declaration of Independence, and the privileges granted to us in
          the Constitution of the United States which our fathers bought so
          dearly for us. Let us unfurl the stars and stripes--the flag of
          our country; let us sustain the Constitution that our fathers
          have bequeathed to us in letters of blood; and those who violate
          it will have to meet the crushing and damning penalties that will
          bury them in the mire of everlasting disgrace. If we sustain it,
          it will be sustained; otherwise it will not.
          41
          Let us so live that the spirit and power of our religion will be
          constantly with us; that the Holy Ghost will be our constant
          companion, opening for us an unobstructed intercourse with our
          heavenly Father and his Son Jesus Christ, and all is right--there
          is no danger then. Our own evils make for us danger; and if
          chastisement comes upon us, it is the result of our own
          unrighteous acts. But if we live our religion, honor our God and
          his Priesthood, then we shall honor every wholesome government
          and law there is upon the earth, and become aliens to all
          unrighteous, unjust and unlawful administrators, wherever they
          may be found. In the various nations, kingdoms and governments of
          the world are to be found laws, ordinances and statutes as good
          as can be made for mortal man.
          42
          We have forsaken the kingdom of darkness have come out in open
          rebellion to the power of the Devil on this earth, and I for one
          will fight him, so help me God, as long as there is breath in my
          body, and do all in my power to overthrow his government and
          rule. And if he complains that I am infringing upon his ground, I
          shall very politely ask him to go to his own place, where he
          belongs. If any among this community want to sustain the
          Government of the Devil, in preference to the kingdom of God, I
          wish them to go where they belong. I want to sustain the
          government of Heaven, and shall stick fast to it, by the help of
          God. If we sustain it, it will build us up and crown us with
          victory and eternal life. 
          42
          There is not a man upon the earth who can magnify even an earthly
          office, without the power and wisdom of God to aid him. When Mr.
          Fillmore appointed me Governor of Utah, I proclaimed openly that
          my Priesthood should govern and control that office. I am of the
          same mind today. We have not yet received our election returns;
          but, should I be elected Governor of the State of Deseret, that
          office shall be sustained and controlled by the power of the
          eternal Priesthood of the Son of God, or I will walk the office
          under my feet. Hear it, both Saint and sinner, and send it to the
          uttermost parts of the earth, that whatever office I hold from
          any Government on this earth shall honor the Government of
          heaven, or I will not hold it.
          42
          There was a notice read to-day for the High Council to meet next
          Thursday. I would like to see the High Council and Bishops and
          all Judges filled with the power of the Holy Ghost, that when a
          person comes before them they can read and understand that
          person, and be able to decide a case quickly and justly. When men
          have a just appreciation of right and wrong, their decision can
          be made as well the first minute after hearing a statement of the
          case, as to waste hours and days to make it. I would like the
          Bishops and other officers to have sufficient power and wisdom
          from God to make them fully aware of the true nature of every
          case that may come before them. But there are some of our great
          men who are so ignorant that a personal favor will so bias their
          minds that they will twist the truth and sustain a person in
          evil. This principle is to be found, more or less, in the old,
          middle-aged and youth. Some, with a trifling consideration, can
          so prejudice the mind of a High Councillor, a High Priest, a
          Bishop, or an Apostle, that he will lean to the individual
          instead of the truth. I despise a man that would offer me money
          to buy me to his favor. Goodness will always find stout
          supporters in the good, and need not to buy favor. The man who
          triest to buy the influence of another to cover up his iniquity,
          will go to hell.
          42
          The kingdom of God is indebted to no man; though a man should
          give to it all he possesses, he has only given that which the
          Lord put in his possession, and is not excusable in sin on that
          account, for in giving his all to the kingdom of God he has done
          no more than his duty. I hate to see a man bought. I hate to see
          High Councillors bought. It is good to hold on to an old friend;
          and, no matter how many new friends I have, I always hold fast to
          the old ones and never let them go, unless their wicked conduct
          breaks the thread of fellowship between us. But with all the
          friends I have, I hope in God never to see the day, while I live,
          that I cannot decide a case as the Almighty would, whether it
          goes against friend or foe. What my friends have done for me, and
          the deep affection I bear them, are not taken into account into
          the consideration of right and wrong. Let me judge in
          righteousness before God, if it cuts off every friend I have.
          42
          May the Lord bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Heber
          C. Kimball, May 4, 1862
                            Heber C. Kimball, May 4, 1862
            PRACTICAL RELIGION.--INSTRUCTION TO ELDERS GOING ON MISSIONS.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 4, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          43
          I feel continually in my heart desirous to do good. Our religion
          is a practical religion. We administer the sacrament, for
          instance, in remembrance of Jesus Christ, which ordinance he has
          established to imitate the things he has suffered. We break bread
          as an imitation of his body, which has been broken; and we pour
          out wine (which should be of our own make) and drink of it in
          imitation of his blood, which was poured out that our sins might
          be remitted. Our sins are forgiven, on condition that we observe
          these ordinances before all people, before the Father, before the
          Son, before the Holy Ghost and before all the holy angels that
          God sends to take charge of us. To repent is to forsake our sins
          and sin no more. When we thus repent, it is a repentance that
          needeth not to be repented of. True repentance requires
          restitution to the injured, and such satisfaction as the wrong
          demands. For by this you may know that a man truly repents of his
          sins, and that the Father has forgiven them in the name of his
          Son Jesus Christ. There are people out of the Church and in it,
          who are stubborn and will not make satisfaction to those they
          have injured, disobeyed or neglected, and will welter under it
          for weeks and months before they will make an humble
          acknowledgement to give satisfaction to the injured party.
          Remission of sins is given by going down into the water with an
          authorized servant of God, who, after saying, "Having been
          commissioned of Jesus Christ, I baptize you in water for the
          remission of your sins, in the name of the Father and of the Son
          and of the Holy Ghost," immerses him in the water. After this
          ordinance has been administered, remission of sins is as sure as
          that repentance and restitution have been truly made. This is the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ, which is the power of God unto salvation
          to every one that believeth and practiseth it; which will be in
          them and round about them, until they are full of the living
          oracles and attributes of the Father and the Son. Paul says that
          baptism is not the washing away of the filth of the flesh, but
          the answer of a good conscience before God.
          44
          How can a man's conscience be good, if, after the truth is made
          known to him, he shall wilfully neglect to comply with it? Then,
          after baptism, the servant of God, having authority given to him
          through the holy Priesthood, lays his hand on the baptized
          persons for the gift of the Holy Ghost. When an authorized
          servant of God lays his hands on a person, he receives the gift
          and power of the Holy Ghost as surely as though God had
          administered the ordinance himself. This authority the Father has
          given us, and we should honor it. It is impossible to honor God
          and his authority except we honor his ordinances; neither can you
          honor him, and, at the same time, dishonor his delegates and
          authorities he has sent.
          44
          In all these ordinances of the Gospel, we imitate Christ--we go
          forth in his authority, and administer as he administered. He
          received his authority from his Father and gave it to his
          Apostles, they gave it to Joseph Smith, Joseph gave it to us and
          we place it upon you Elders of Israel. The authority is one--the
          same as the roots and branches of a tree are one; and the power
          of the Holy Ghost will dwell with you the same as it does with
          us, showing us things to come and bringing things to our
          remembrance that we may have a foreknowledge of future things,
          and all this in proportion to our faith, confidence and integrity
          in God and in his authority.
          44
          Baptism is an imitation--the candidate is buried in water in the
          name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, in
          likeness of the death of Christ, and then he is raised up out of
          the water in likeness of his resurrection. The Holy Ghost
          descended on the Savior in the form of a dove after he was
          baptized; in imitation of this, we receive the Holy Ghost by the
          laying on of hands. Even in the endowments, there is not a
          solitary thing but what is an imitation of the Son or the Father
          in some way or other; and all this is done to keep us in
          remembrance of him. When we sit down to eat food, we ask God to
          bless it and sanctify it to our benefit, that we may partake of
          it in remembrance of his kindness, generosity and blessings unto
          us. We ask the Father to bless our wheat, to bless all the seeds
          we sow in the ground, to bless the earth and to give us power and
          wisdom to nurse and take care of the tender plants, which are an
          imitation of his bountiful goodness to us. Our religion is not
          artificial--it is a reality; it is natural. It teaches us how to
          keep ourselves pure, that we may not become tainted with the
          world, the flesh and the Devil, but hold ourselves sacred and
          pure as the children of God.
          44
          Let my brethren who are going on foreign missions remember these
          things, holding them in view; all of which are comprehended in
          the imitation of Christ and the sufferings he passed through; and
          I will promise them, in the name and by the authority of Jesus
          Christ that is in me and my brethren, they shall be blessed as
          they never were blessed; they shall win souls unto Christ, and
          when they come home they shall bring some of them with them. I do
          not know how I could get along upon any other principle, as a
          preacher of righteousness among nations, than by the dictation of
          the Holy Ghost and doing as we have been told, which is to teach
          nothing but repentance to this generation and baptism for the
          remission of sins, administering the sacrament of the Lord's
          Supper to believers, that they may have Jesus in remembrance. It
          is the business of the Elders of this Church, when they go
          abroad, to gather the lost sheep of the house of Israel, carrying
          the salt with them, or the power and the authority of the holy
          Priesthood; let them go with their hearts full of the power of
          God and their mouths full of the good words of life, suffering
          themselves to be used by the Almighty as a musician would use an
          instrument of music, letting God speak through them as the
          trumpeter would speak through the trumpet.
          45
          Let the sheep lick a little salt through your fingers; do not
          give them a handful at once, or it may blind them, but give them
          a mere trifle, and that will make them hungry for more. If you
          wish, in the soonest and most effectual manner, to destroy a
          flock of sheep, over-feed them. Under such a circumstance, you
          may call "Nan, nan, nan," until you are tired, and they will not
          take any heed to the voice of the shepherd, for they are
          surfeited with too much food. Let the Elders gather the lost
          sheep of the house of Israel, bring them home, and put them into
          the fold; then go to the Good Shepherd and ask him if you may
          have one, and if you receive one upon the principles of honor and
          righteousness you will be blessed in the gift.
          45
          Preach the Gospel by the power of the Holy Ghost, and it will
          melt the people into humility, and God will be with you to bless
          your labors to that degree that they have never been blessed. You
          receive light and knowledge here, and your minds begin to expand;
          yet some imagine that they had more religion when they were first
          baptized than now. This, however, is not so; your experience now
          is much greater than then, according to your age in the Church
          and your integrity and submission to the will of God and his
          authority. Your information is increasing, and your power to ask
          of God, in the name of Jesus, and receive, is greater now than
          when you first received the Gospel: "Ask and you shall receive,
          seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto you."
          Learning is good, but learning does not give the power of God to
          man. An unlearned man, with the power of God upon him, can build
          up churches and gather the sheep of Israel into the fold; and it
          has been the case that learned men--men who trusted in their
          learning not in the power of the Holy Ghost--have stepped forward
          and taken charge of the sheep that the unlearned man had
          gathered, trying to supersede him in their affections by
          preaching some great and learned sermon, seeking to destroy the
          influence of the true shepherd. Such men were not after the
          sheep, but the fleece; and they have gone over the dam. Instead
          of commencing at the root, where that poor, unlearned man
          commenced, they go to the top of the tree he has planted, and
          jump from limb to limb, knocking off the precious fruit. I have
          had an experience in the vineyard labor, having travelled and
          preached near twenty years of my life not only in America but in
          England, and I know the nature of men and things pretty well.
          When I was on my mission abroad I lived humbly before God. I did
          not know much--I know but little now--but I knew that God worked
          and spake mightily through weak instruments. A poor speaker may
          suppose his language is nothing, that it is very small, yet God
          can make it pierce like a javelin to the hearts of Saints and
          sinners, and the honest will conceive the truth and bring forth
          fruit, while others will hear and will not receive the
          truth--they will see but do not perceive.
          46
          The same cause will produce the same effect now as thirty years
          ago. God is the same, the Gospel is the same, baptism is the
          same, repentance is the same; none of these principles have
          changed in the least. Then why should we leave the doctrine of
          Christ to go on to perfection? For no man can become perfect in
          God without a constant faith in, and observance of, those first
          principles of the doctrine of Christ, any more than we can
          progress in learning and leave out of the question the alphabet
          of our language and the first rudiments of education. After
          people are baptized and confirmed into the Church, the first
          ordinance that is attended to is the sacrament of the Lord's
          Supper, that they may think of Jesus and what he suffered to
          bring to pass the remission of sin; that they may think of his
          Father and our Father and God, who has organized this earth and
          placed everything in it that is in it. And when he came into the
          world we came with him; the earth is his and the fulness thereof,
          and he has handed over to his Son the work of redeeming it, of
          making it perfect, when he will deliver it up to the Father. Not
          a single soul of us will be lost if we will do as well as we know
          how, keeping these things in view and practising them. When we
          practise them we honor them; and we honor the Father by honoring
          his words and the words of his Son Jesus Christ, and the Holy
          Ghost takes up his abode with us to comfort and cheer our hearts.
          There are thousands of good and wholesome principles that people
          do not see, because they have no spirit of comprehension nor
          understanding of the works of God. The South and the North are at
          war with each other--are slaying each other--and if they were not
          doing that they would be trying to slay us; this they do already
          in their hearts, and the sin is the same upon the nation as
          though they did it in reality. I am a martyr in the sight of God,
          and so is brother Brigham and other men of God whose lives they
          have hunted. God will chastise them and all those who had a hand
          in seeking our destruction. There is great blessing to be placed
          upon faithful men in the latter days--they are to be sealed up
          unto eternal life, and against all sins and blasphemies, except
          the shedding of innocent blood, or consenting thereunto, which is
          the same in the eyes of God. The wicked are slaying the wicked,
          and the North calculates to use up the South in a few days; in
          this they will be mistaken. They will whip each other, first one
          then the other. Let the Saints acknowledge the hand of God in it
          all. War and bloodshed will follow the Gospel of the Son of God,
          until it has spread over every nation, tongue and people who
          reject the Gospel after it is proffered to them, and have spilled
          innocent blood or consented to it. If you see these principles as
          I do, you will see them clearly, though, in my weakness, I may
          not have been able to make them plain to your understandings.
          46
          Ye Elders of Israel, never try to circumscribe each other, but
          build each other up. God does not look with the same eyes that we
          do. He looks at the hearts and intentions of men, and he will
          honor those he can work with. When I worked at my business, and
          the clay was rebellious and stiff, I would throw a little water
          upon it, and soften and molify it, and then put it into the mill
          where it is ground up. When it is passive, it is again brought
          upon the wheel after it has been well cleared of all foreign
          matter, and it is turned into pitchers, into jugs, into churns,
          milk-pans, bowls and cups, and every kind of vessel to adorn the
          kitchen and the palace, and to make the Church and kingdom of God
          interesting, and more magnificent than all the glory of the
          kingdom of the world. All these vessels are made at the dictation
          of the master potter.
          47
          When the brethren arrive at their fields of labor, brothers
          Brigham, Heber and Daniel, and the Twelve Apostles will not be
          there to dictate you. When I was sent to England twenty-five
          years ago, I felt myself one of the very weakest of God's
          servants. I asked Joseph what I should say when I got there; he
          told me to go to the Lord and he would guide me, and speak
          through me by the same Spirit that dictated him. He also told
          brother Brigham when he got there he would know all about it. My
          experience is, the more I preach upon the first principles of the
          Gospel, the more I discovered limbs and branches of the subject I
          had never seen, leading to the fountain of life. The Holy Ghost
          led me all the time, and God spake through me when I would let
          him. I have related a little of my experience for the benefit of
          my brethren who are going out on missions. When you get to
          England, the Saints will rejoice to see you, expecting you will
          tell them all about it. Here is brother John Smith, the
          Patriarch, at the head of the Church, he knows everything they
          will say, and he will tell us all about wives we had in heaven or
          earth or in hell. Now, brethren, go in the name of Jesus Christ
          and preach the first principles of the Gospel, and tell the
          brethren and sisters to gather to the fold of Christ, where all
          things shall be told them. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, April 6, 1862
                              TRUSTING IN THE ALMIGHTY.
                Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          47
          Brethren and sisters, I am called upon and requested to make a
          few remarks to you this afternoon, in which privilege I feel
          thankful to my heavenly Father, and also for the privilege of
          meeting with the Saints in general Conference.
          48
          The representatives of every part of the Territory are here, and
          to be privileged to speak, though perhaps but a few minutes,
          still it is a gratification; and to look upon you and your
          countenances is a privilege that I prize. If we were prepared to
          enter into heaven, to do according to our ideas of heaven, or as
          we have been used to believe, and should get up there in the
          presence of God, or in the presence of the spirits that are
          greater than we are, and undertake to teach and instruct them it
          would not seem exactly in place, and yet perhaps it might be in
          place, for those spirits might wish to know what was in us. It is
          in this manner that I do it at this time; it is not with a wish
          to instruct those that bear rule in the kingdom of God, but I
          suppose that they would like to know from us who have been at a
          distance, to know what kind of spirit we possess. Therefore as
          liberty is given to speak upon whatever subject is desired by the
          person addressing you, it may be supposed that every speaker will
          speak upon some favorite theme, that our spirits may be weighed
          in the balances and compared with the principles of the Gospel. I
          feel when I contemplate the principles of our holy religion very
          much as I do when I go into a very nice orchard and get hold of a
          good ripe peach, I naturally exclaim, this is excellent! I taste
          another, and say that is very good; of another I say it is
          luscious. Then I meet with some apples; I get hold of Rhode
          Island Grening in the season thereof, and of course I say this is
          the finest going; then I get hold of a golden pippin and I think
          this is the finest of all. So I think with the spirits of great
          and good men in the Gospel; they are all best, and I do not know
          which to select of the principles of life and salvation.
          President Young gave us a key some time ago, to certain
          principles, and I thought I would make a few remarks upon a
          principle that seem to present itself to my mind. Suppose that
          there is in this town a man of honor, a man who fulfills his
          contracts, who never was known to cheat the laborer or cut him
          down in his price. His character is known; you enlist in
          employment, and you have no doubt but you will be rewarded, and
          you know he is abundantly able and qualified to fulfil his word
          and promise, and you have no doubt or hesitancy in regard to
          receiving pay for your labor. You go on working and laboring, and
          you are confident that you will get your pay; not the least doubt
          in the world. Well, really, that is no more than we should do; it
          is no very high compliment to us, if while trusting in that
          individual and believing that we will get our pay and get justly
          rewarded unless we turn the tables and ask the question to
          ourselves, "Has that individual who has employed us got
          confidence in us, that we will execute and perform according to
          his wishes?" It is good to trust in the Lord, to repose
          confidence in what he has said to us, but it is better to secure
          and be sure that we have the confidence of the Almighty. When a
          man that you have employed in this service has proven that he is
          worthy, that he is faithful, wise, discreet and understands what
          belongs to his duties in every branch of his profession, and who
          understands well how to keep all things in order, then he can be
          trusted and promoted according to his master's pleasure.
          48
          Your employer has looked down upon you and seen your wisdom and
          the interest that you have taken in his affairs, till by-and-bye
          it comes to something that is wanted to be done, then the
          employer goes to his master and says, "Sir, how shall I execute
          this piece of work? In what manner shall I perform this branch of
          business?" "Why," says the master, "you understand that I have
          full confidence in you, therefore go and do it in a manner that
          will suit yourself." Now, an employer won't say that to every
          individual, but he might say it to one in whom he had the most
          unlimited confidence. May we not arrive at a point where we can
          secure the confidence of the Almighty, so that he will say,
          "Whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven. You know my
          policy; I have full confidence in you, indeed the light of Heaven
          shines in your hearts, and with this go and do as seemeth good
          unto you?" Arriving at this point may we not get the entire
          confidence of our heavenly Father in regard to all the duties
          that lie before us.
          49
          Now, it would not be a very high compliment for us to trust in
          that wealthy man who has plenty of means and who never violated
          his word, still it is good to trust in him; it shows that we
          consider him abundantly able and willing to fulfil his contracts.
          It is good to trust in the Lord, but what fool would not? There
          are some men who would not, especially if that trust touched
          their pockets. The gold, the silver, and everything that we own
          belongs to him, and we cannot trust too much in him. It is no
          very high compliment for us to say that we trust in the Lord;
          still it is good, it shows that we appreciate his policy and
          goodness; but when we can take a course of life to cause the
          Almighty to trust in us, and whenever he can find us to be a
          people in whom he can trust, then all those blessings referred to
          by the President this morning will be poured out upon us. What
          will he put upon us when we show our obedience to his laws? He
          will take from the world their sovereignty and leave only
          desolation and confusion, and he will take the power which they
          claim to have and will transfer it to his chosen and anointed
          ones, just so soon as he can feel safe in doing so.
          49
          Well, brethren and sisters, I just wanted to impress this idea
          upon our minds. I say our, because I take it to myself, and it is
          my determination to pursue that course in all my teachings and in
          all my operations that will secure to me the confidence of our
          heavenly Father, the Lord being my helper. My heart is fully set
          to secure the confidence of the Almighty, and also of all the
          just ones.
          49
          May this be the desire and determination of every heart, is my
          prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / John
          Taylor, May 18, 1862
                              John Taylor, May 18, 1862
                   VASTNESS OF THE WISDOM AND INTELLIGENCE OF GOD.
                       IMPOTENCY OF MAN TO GOVERN RIGHTEOUSLY.
            Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 18, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          49
          We have just heard that
                 "Angels from heaven, and truth from earth,
                  Have met, and both have record borne."
          49
          We have also been hearing of things pertaining to the kingdom, of
          the events that are about to transpire, and that are transpiring
          in these last days.
          50
          Jesus said in his day, when speaking of a certain class of
          individuals, "Because they seeing, see not; and not hearing, they
          hear not; neither do they understand."--Matt. xiii, 13. It has
          been so in almost every age, and it is so at the present time in
          the world, and to a certain extent among the Saints of the Most
          High God. It is difficult for us, sometimes, to see and
          comprehend, and to appreciate our privileges. Mankind have
          labored under this difficulty in every age of the world. We come
          into existence; we find ourselves surrounded with blessings; we
          entertain ideas in relation to the Great God who rules and
          overrules in the affairs of the universe, but we are more or less
          beclouded in our minds in relation to the great principles of
          eternal truth. It is so among the people in the world, and also
          among this people, although we see things more clearly and with a
          different vision, and understand things more correctly than the
          rest of the human family, yet we do not comprehend our true
          position and relationship to each other. If we do, we do not walk
          according to the light which is given unto us the Spirit of
          eternal truth. What is more pleasant, naturally, for the mind of
          man to reflect upon than the things of the kingdom of God? The
          power, the wisdom and intelligence of the Great Eloheim in his
          works and designs, and our relationship to him, to the world, and
          to each other? How deep and sublime and incomprehensible to us,
          at present, is that wisdom and intelligence that governs this
          world and all others, that regulates the planetary system, that
          produces seed time and harvest, summer and winter, that causes
          all the vivifying influences that operate to supply the
          necessities of animal life in the myriads of the creatures of
          God, that spreads throughout the universe and fills all worlds as
          well as ours with life, being and existence. What could be more
          joyous and pleasing than for this and every other world to be
          under the control of that intelligence and wisdom that governs
          all animate or inanimate matter. In relation to this world, it
          has been a thing that the Prophets have delighted to dwell upon
          in days that are past and gone; it is a theme that the poets have
          sung about; they rejoiced in the prospect of the new heaven and
          new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness; they have also
          delighted to dwell upon that which shall exist in the animal
          creation, where the stronger shall no longer press upon the
          weaker. They have also deplored the fallen condition of mankind
          generally; they have lamented over the evil passions and feelings
          that prevail among the human family. They have deplored the
          crime, the war, the bloodshed and strife, and in their songs they
          have rejoiced in the prospect of the time coming when these
          things shall be done away, when the Lord shall take the
          government into his own hands, when the lion and the lamb shall
          lie down together, and the leopard become docile and harmless,
          and when there shall be nothing to hurt nor destroy in all the
          holy mountain of the Lord. But the earth shall be full of the
          knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea.
          51
          Among the "Red Republicans" of France, as they are called, a
          great many of the leading and prominent infidels think that by
          their influence they will be enabled to bring about the
          millennial glory. They deprecate all those influences that lead
          to evil, and they would like another state of things to be
          introduced among the human family. In fact, as the President
          stated here not long ago, it is not natural for men to be evil.
          All men admire that which is good; all men admire virtue and
          truth, whether they possess them themselves or not, they still
          admire that which is good in others. You may go to the most
          wicked man that exists and talk to him upon this subject, and he
          will say at once, "I am not an example, but such a man is and
          there are certain principles that I admire, and if I could see
          them carried out I should be glad." Who does not admire the
          truth? And if men carry out good principles in their lives, all
          others admire both them and the principles. Who is there that
          does not admire virtue, no matter how lascivious they may be
          themselves? However dishonest the man may be himself, there is a
          feeling of admiration of honesty in others. This feeling prevails
          among the children of men. The only thing with them, and that
          which puzzles is, how shall the world be redeemed? How shall
          mankind be purified and correct principles be introduced among
          the human family? Men know that their hearts are evil, and they
          are ever ready to charge this upon others. The question now is,
          how shall good and godlike principles predominate among the human
          family? and how shall fraud and unrighteousness be put down and
          correct principles rise to the rescue of a fallen world? This is
          the problem that philosophers have tried to introduce, and that
          wise men in all ages have endeavored to solve. Great men in every
          calculated to do away with the evils that have existed; and to
          this end they have introduced something which they thought was
          more noble, more dignified, pure and philanthropic, principles
          more holy than those that have prevailed. This subject has
          attracted the attention of all men, and the design of many of
          these philanthropists has been to lead mankind in the way of
          life; to introduce correct principles amongst a fallen world, to
          bring people to a state of truth, light, life, happiness and
          exaltation in this world or in the kingdom of God.
          51
          What is it that missionary institutions are put on foot for? To
          convert the heathen, that they may introduce among them correct
          principles, supposing that they have got them themselves, and
          that all the world may be brought under this Divine influence
          which they suppose they possess, and be civilized and evangelized
          and obtain an exaltation in the kingdom of our God. All kinds of
          societies have been organized in the world, which have had for
          their object the amelioration of the condition of the human
          family. For instance, almost all have seen that drunkenness was
          an evil, and hence men have introduced temperance societies,
          which are very good; but that does not constitute the kingdom of
          God, but it shows what feelings have inspired the human bosom,
          striking at the foundation of evil.
          52
          Another large class of men have supposed that war was a great
          evil, and so it is; and they have striven to introduce peace; and
          some of the most influential men in Europe have united together
          to form peace societies, but what do their efforts in this
          respect amount to? What have they accomplished? Nothing; there is
          nothing done; iniquity abounds just as much as it did before they
          tried to prevent it. Temperance societies have tried to make
          people sober, but people are as much given to intemperance as
          they were before the temperance societies were introduced. There
          does not seem to be any difference. Their agents have been sent
          forth, and their missionaries for years and years have been
          laboring to ameliorate the condition of mankind and to lead them
          to the knowledge of God, and what have they done? Let the world
          answer. What have they done among the heathen nations? What have
          they done among what are called Christians? The Peace
          Society--what has it done? Let the United States answer; let the
          present powers of Europe answer; let the world answer.
          Notwithstanding human exertions may have been very necessary in
          many of these moves to try to better the condition of the world,
          it must be acknowledged that they have signally failed, and that
          unless something more be done, a more powerful and a better kind
          of temperance, of philosophy, a better kind of morality, a more
          wise and liberal kind of government, and a better code of laws
          instituted, the world has got to go on as it has done, without
          any amendment; in fact it is getting worse and worse, instead of
          better and better. The great problem, it is presumed, will have
          to rest with us and the Almighty in relation to this matter. It
          requires something more potent, intelligent, powerful and wise
          than anything that has existed heretofore among men to introduce
          that change which is so desirable. Man by searching cannot find
          it out. Man with the utmost stretch of his intelligence, is
          unable to comprehend or introduce the kingdom of God upon the
          earth, and all the earth, and all the various societies separate
          and combined have failed to introduce any principle commensurate
          with the wants of humanity, and in all respects of the human
          family, and to place them in the condition in which the Prophets
          have beheld them when wrapped in prophetic vision they beheld the
          opening glories of the kingdom of God. Who doubts the sincerity
          of many of the reformers, whether religious, social, moral or
          philosophical? No man. Many of these men have been sincere,
          noble, brave and ingenious, and have tried to stop and torrent of
          iniquity; but their means have not been commensurate to the end
          designed; iniquity, like the mountain snow when the sun shines
          upon it and the south wind blows, is loosed from its
          resting-place and comes down like a mighty avalanche breaking
          down all barriers, bursting all bonds and deluging and destroying
          all before it, leaving morality and religion aghast, destroying
          social order, deluging philosophy and proving that man alone may
          as well attempt to blow out the sun or stop the wheels of time,
          as in his pigmy efforts to regulate the world. How shall these
          things be accomplished?
          52
          I think we shall have to say as John Wesley said:--
          52
               "Except the Lord conduct the plan,
               The best concerted scheme is vain,
               And never can succeed."
          53
          I think that unless there is a more comprehensive philosophy than
          that which has entered into the brains of our learned men, that
          there can be none of that intelligence that dwells in the bosom
          of the Great God, to control and guide a man's feelings and
          desires and to bring them into subjection to some law, by which
          all can be managed orderly and systematically. There is something
          in the designs of God and in all his operations that so far
          outstrip the operations of man in his most mighty efforts, for
          they are all puny, weak and childlike. Look, for instance, at the
          embarrassments which the United States at present labor under in
          providing for their armies; at the difficulties they are placing
          themselves under. In a very short time, unless some change takes
          place, they will be bankrupts, and doubtless obliged to dishonour
          their contracts; and yet the United States are a wealthy and
          powerful nation. What is it they are running in debt for? To feed
          their armies and their navy. There is upwards of 30,000,000 of
          people in the United States, and about one million of them are
          engaged fighting each other, and the others are busy supplying
          their friends' wants. It would really seem as if they were all
          bankrupts, notwithstanding all their financiering, their
          resources and their wealth; and not only is that the case with
          them, but look at Great Britain and what they have tried to
          accomplish; with all their professed wisdom they have depended
          upon obtaining cotton from this land and now cannot do it. It is
          supposed that they can never get from under their indebtedness,
          which places a great part of the nation in a state of vassalage
          and poverty. What is the case with other nations? They are just
          the same or worse. They are maintaining their large standing
          armies to preserve their dignity and their pride in the midst of
          the proud spirited aristocrats of the old world. What does their
          present condition show? It shows there is a weakness and a want
          of union and of confidence one in another.
          53
          Let us look at the acts of the Almighty and compare them with the
          acts of men. Look at the human family: there is from 800,000,000
          to 1,000,000,000 that inhabit the face of this earth, on the
          right hand and on the left, in the north and in the south; and
          who is it that provides their dinner, supper and all their
          supplies? Why, it is the Great God--Him who hears the young
          ravens when they cry, whose wisdom is infinite and who is capable
          of taking care of the human family. Then look at the hills and
          valleys and the animal creation; the fish in the sea, the beasts
          of the forest, all teeming with life, and yet this intelligence
          which in the Almighty, and the knowledge by which he controls all
          things, and which enables him to take care of and provide for all
          creation, the myriads and myriads of beings that fill the air and
          sea, and yet, notwithstanding they exist in countless numbers,
          his wisdom provides for all of them, and he is not bankrupt, but
          is still abundantly able to meet his engagements for fifty years
          to come just as well as he is to-day. Now contrast the difference
          between one thing and the other.
          53
          Well, it is not necessary to dwell long upon these things; enough
          perhaps may have been said to show the wisdom, the knowledge and
          the forethought of the Almighty. Now, what is it that we want? If
          we could have it and know how to obtain it, and if there was any
          way of accomplishing it, we want to get that wisdom which dwells
          in the bosom of God; that intelligence which governs the
          universe, that produces seed-time and harvest, and causes
          everything to progress in regular order, under the sanction of
          that care, forethought and comprehension and power that enables
          the Lord our God to provide for all his creatures, to supply our
          wants; and this shows something of that beneficence that dwells
          in his bosom, that enables him to feel for the wants of his
          neighbors as for his own, and to seek after common welfare and
          interest. If we cannot get God to be interested in our cause, if
          he won't put his hand to the wheel, we may despair of ever
          bringing about that thing the Prophets have spoken about, just as
          much as Moses did in former days when Israel had sinned against
          God. After that the Lord led them by the pillar of fire by night
          and a cloudy pillar by day. If they had been faithful the Lord
          would have allowed them to accomplish their journey through the
          wilderness in a short time, but in consequence of their
          hard-heartedness and their rebellion against the servants of God
          and the principles that he introduced, the Lord got angry, as he
          had a right to do, at the corruption and the prevarication and
          rebellion that prevailed among that people. For their
          hard-heartedness he got angry with them and said, "I won't go any
          longer with this people, you can go, Moses, but they won't be
          governed by my advice, therefore you can take them along." Moses
          knew very well that he could not do it, and therefore, he said,
          "Oh Lord, if thou go not up with us, let us not go. There are
          difficulties to contend with and the Philistines will be against
          us; we have got to depend upon thee to feed us with manna from
          heaven. We have had to depend upon thy wisdom thus far; we shall
          be swept from off the land if thou go not up with us, therefore
          carry us not up hence."
          53
          This was the feeling of Moses when he stood in the midst of the
          rebellious children of Israel. Well, what is it that we are
          engaged to do now? Why, we are engaged in just the very thing
          that we have been singing about, viz.:--
          53
          "Angels from heaven, and truth from earth, 
           Have met and both have record borne."
          55
           God has sent his angels, and he has declared that he would
          introduce his kingdom and his government, and establish his
          dominion and authority according to the saying of one of the old
          Prophets, "The Lord is our king, the Lord is our judge, the Lord
          is our law-giver, and he shall reign over us." That was the kind
          of feeling the people had in those days when they felt right, and
          this is the kind of feeling the people have in these days when
          they have the right Spirit; and this is the feeling that we
          profess to carry in our bosoms, and which we profess to carry out
          in our lives. We have generally been able to see through the
          fallacy and weakness of all human institutions. We believe that
          the Lord has revealed himself from the heavens, and that the
          manifestations of the power of the heavens have been revealed,
          and the intelligence that dwells in the bosom of the Almighty and
          the records that have been hid up for ages we have found; they
          have been developed and made known to us in connection with the
          revelations of the Spirit of the Most High God, for the purpose
          of establishing the kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ upon the
          earth, and bringing in a reign of righteousness, freedom and
          peace. These things have been introduced for the very purpose of
          developing and accomplishing those things that have been hid up
          in the bosom of Jehovah from before the commencement of this
          earth. He well understood his designs ere the morning stars sang
          together for joy; he knew that what he was to accomplish years
          and years ago, before any of our fathers had an existence upon
          the earth; and for this reason the earth was organised and
          framed, and for this purpose we came here. God had designs
          generations ago to accomplish his purposes, and those purposes
          which he designed from the beginning will be accomplished in
          spite of all the combined influences of earth and hell. What was
          the object of our formation and the formation of the earth and of
          all intelligent beings upon it? God in his own due time, after
          the folly, strength, weakness and vanity of the human family have
          exhausted themselves, and after trying all their experiments, and
          all their wisdom being exerted to find out God, then the Almighty
          will show them that he can accomplish his purposes. It is our
          business to lean on the Lord and seek unto him for wisdom and
          intelligence. The Lord has opened up this work by opening the
          heavens, by communicating his will and unveiling his purposes and
          designs to the children of men, by the introduction of the Holy
          Priesthood and by the manifestation of his power, and by the
          marvellous deliverance which has been wrought for us, for our
          guidance; in this way he has given proof upon proof, and
          intelligence upon intelligence, and testimony upon testimony; and
          evidence upon evidence have been given to convince us of the
          position that we occupy and of the will of God that has been
          communicated unto us. The Spirit of inspiration has been given
          unto us, and we have had our testimony made as firm and sure as
          the Rock of Ages, upon the principles of eternal truth, and all
          this that our steps might not waver and that we might yield
          obedience to the laws of heaven and continue in the observation
          of the statutes. But, notwithstanding all our privileges and
          blessings, a great many of us seem to have ears to hear but hear
          not, hearts but we understand not, and although we are made
          partakers of the munificence and goodness of God, and
          notwithstanding his intelligence continues to be poured out upon
          us from day to day and from year to year, we seem to treat
          lightly the blessings he has showered out upon us. This is not
          the case with all; I believe the great majority of this people
          feel it in their hearts to do right, to keep the commandments of
          God and to yield obedience to his laws, and to magnify their high
          callings and help to build up his kingdom on the earth. This is
          the feeling and desire of the great majority of this people; and
          probably as others learn more and comprehend more, they will feel
          a stronger desire to walk in accordance with the commandments of
          God and fulfil all his behests.
          56
          If we could see and feel our position we should feel, when men
          surround us with their temptations, and tell us of privileges--we
          should feel something like a man that was building the Temple in
          former days, he said "I am doing a great work, hinder me not: why
          should I come down?" If we as Elders, as Saints of the Most High,
          could comprehend the responsibilities that rest upon us, and the
          obligations that rest upon us, we should feel when these little
          things come in our way, and we should say, "Get thee behind me
          Satan." We should feel as this man said, "I am doing a great
          work, and I, myself, and my family and all my interests, and in
          fact everything that I have are bound up in the kingdom of God. I
          am a servant of the Great Jehovah; God is my father, he has
          established his kingdom upon the earth. I am one of his servants,
          one of his Elders, and I am trying to help to build up his
          kingdom, and to introduce a reign of righteousness, to roll back
          the dark cloud that has overspread the world, and to do something
          that will tend to roll forth the Redeemer's kingdom, and
          therefore I cannot condescend to the worldly vanity that I see
          around me." This would be the feeling of all the Elders and of
          all Saints, if they felt right and realized their true positions
          and responsibilities, and they would feel, moreover, a good deal
          as all good men feel who know themselves and feel correctly their
          calling. They would likewise feel, that if men for generations
          past have been erring and going astray for want of the knowledge
          of the laws of God, and that if God called out men to carry the
          message of life and salvation to this generation, that they would
          go and try, if they died while trying, and thus enable mankind to
          approach God and to conduct themselves aright; and also teach
          their families the first principles of true government, that,
          peradventure, with the united efforts and co-operations of the
          Priesthood and the members of the Church and kingdom of God upon
          the earth, they might be able to introduce a reign of
          righteousness into the world. This would be the feeling that
          would exist. It is just as some men are over a picayune. Don't
          you know how men will twist and pick and cringe to get hold of a
          dollar or two? If men would be as valiant in trying to pray to
          God to give them wisdom and power to control themselves and their
          thoughts and passions, then in all their business transactions,
          they would feel that they know themselves to be accepted of the
          Almighty. They would feel and know that they had ears to hear and
          hearts to understand and comprehend the mind and will of God;
          they would then feel ten thousand times more interest in the
          kingdom and to work for the spread of true and holy principles,
          and in all things pertaining to the great work in which they are
          engaged, than in those little temporal matters. Yet,
          notwithstanding all our experience, how anxious we are about the
          one and how careless about the other; yet our father is merciful
          and remembers that we are but poor, weak, erring creatures. He
          knows the things that are transpiring, and he comprehends all our
          faults and infirmities, and hence he is merciful unto us, and
          really we ought sometimes to be ashamed of our own acts.
          56
          Many of you have doubtless heard people talk, and say, Why I
          thought I could get a living better, get more money and clothes
          and everything I needed. yes, this is the way many felt, and they
          came here to the gathering-place of the Saints with a view to get
          rich, that they might eat and drink, get plenty of beer, spirits
          and wine, such as was made in the old countries and in the
          Eastern States, whereas men should come with a feeling to build
          up the kingdom of God. Not that you need be united with the
          Temperance Society, for our religion comprehends all that is good
          in that society. Is there a temperance society or principle
          necessary? We have it. Is there any good principle in the Peace
          Society? We have it with us; it is all comprehended in our holy
          religion.
          56
          Now, Jesus said to his disciples, "Peace I leave with you, my
          peace I give unto you; not as the world giveth give I unto you.
          Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid." In
          another place he says, when speaking to his disciples, "Let not
          your heart be troubled; ye believe in God, believe also in me. In
          my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would
          have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and
          prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto
          myself; that where I am, there ye may be also."
          56
          Peace is the gift of God. Do you want peace? Go to God. Do you
          want peace in your families? Go to God. Do you want peace to
          brood over your families? If you do, live your religion, and the
          very peace of God will dwell and abide with you, for that is
          where peace comes from, and it don't dwell anywhere else. We had
          peace societies in the world, it is true, for many years, but
          what have they done? Simply nothing; but peace is good, and I say
          seek for it, cherish it in your bosoms, in your neighborhoods,
          and wherever you go among your friends and associates, for they
          are good principles and dwell in the bosom of God all will be
          right.
          57
          Remember that it is a great deal better to suffer wrong than to
          do wrong. We have enlisted in this kingdom for the purpose of
          working righteousness, growing up in righteousness and in purity
          that we might have a heaven in our families, in our city and
          neighborhoods, a Zion right in our midst, live in it ourselves
          and persuade every body else to abide its holy laws. Philosophers
          have been seeking after and searching into philosophy. The Lord
          has revealed unto the great family of heaven and of earth, and he
          is continually communicating his will and giving us good
          principles. Others have been trying to understand the things of
          God by their various creeds and systems, but we have got all the
          truth combined, instead of having a multitude of systems. There
          is not a religion upon the face of the earth but has truth in it
          that is embraced in our religion, for it embraces all truth that
          has or will exist, so far as we can comprehend it. Consequently,
          our religion is something like the religion of Moses. You
          remember that Moses had a rod, and the magicians had rods; the
          magicians cast down their rods, and through some power and
          influence they became serpents. When Moses cast down his, through
          some power and influence superior to that of the magicians, it
          swallowed up theirs. We have cast down our rod, we have set up
          our standard, and it will swallow up all the rest. Is there a
          true principle of science in the world? It is ours. Are there
          true principles of music, of mechanism, or of philosophy? If
          there are, they are all ours. Is there a true principle of
          government that exists in the world anywhere? It is ours, it is
          God's; for every good and perfect gift that does exist in the
          world among men proceeds from the "Father of lights, with whom
          there is no variableness, neither shadow of turning." It is God
          that has given every good gift that the world ever did possess.
          He is the giver of all good principles, principles of law, of
          government and of everything else, and he is now gathering them
          together into one place, and withdrawing them from the world, and
          hence the misery and darkness that begin to prevail among the
          nations; and hence the light, life and intelligence that begin to
          manifest themselves among us.
          57
          But, again, in relation to government, who can govern the human
          family? The world have tried it, with all their great spirits,
          with all their power and authority, and what have they done among
          the nations of the earth? They have had misery pressed down,
          shaken together and running over. At the same time there have
          been many good principles among the nations of the earth; many
          good and equitable laws; and among the rest religion and politics
          have had a liberal share, and everything else that has had some
          good in it; but mankind have not been able to introduce the
          millennial reign, and who knows how the Lord and those to whom he
          will give wisdom, will govern mankind? It cannot be known; man
          never could and never will be able to govern his fellows, except
          the power, the wisdom and the authority be given from heaven.
          57
          We have had a great deal of talk about Republican Governments,
          and look what a specimen we have before us. Look at the
          desolation and destruction that prevail through this once happy
          land. I ask the question, can man govern himself? No, he cannot;
          and unless the Lord takes the government and introduces correct
          principles, it cannot be done; the intelligence we have will
          never do it, and in fact nothing but the light and intelligence
          of the Most High will enable us to progress in the things of the
          kingdom of God; and how few there are that can govern themselves.
          What will enable you, brethren and sisters, to govern yourselves?
          The Spirit of God; and you cannot do it without the Spirit of the
          living God dwelling in you,--you must have the light of
          revelation, or else you cannot do it. If you get the gift of the
          Holy Ghost and walk in the light of the countenance of the Lord
          you can govern yourselves and families, that is, if you retain it
          by your good works. You may govern people in a certain kind of
          way, as they have done in former days, but you will need the
          Spirit of the living God to dwell in your bosoms. What would be
          the effect of such a government? If carried out, it would be as
          we sing sometimes, that:
          57
          "Every man in every place Will meet a brother and a friend."
          58
          When you get the Spirit of God, you feel full of kindness,
          charity, long-suffering, and you are willing all the day long to
          accord to every man that which you want yourself. You feel
          disposed all the day long to do unto all men as you would wish
          them to do unto you. What is it that will enable one man to
          govern his fellows aright? It is just as Joseph Smith said to a
          certain man who asked him, "How do you govern such a vast people
          as this?" "Oh," says Joseph, "it is very easy." "Why," says the
          man, "but we find it very difficult." "But," said Joseph, "it is
          very easy, for I teach the people correct principles and they
          govern themselves;" and if correct principles will do this in one
          family they will in ten, in a hundred and in ten hundred
          thousand. How easy it is to govern the people in this way! It is
          just like the streams from City Creek; they spread through the
          valleys and through every lot and piece of lot. So it is with the
          government of God; the streams of life flow from the Great
          Fountain through the various channels which the Almighty has
          opened up, and they spread not only throughout the world,
          wherever there are any Saints that have yielded obedience to the
          commandments of God. The fountain is inexhaustible, and the
          rivers of life flow from the fountain unto the people.
          58
          The Lord said that his people should be willing in the day of his
          power, and this principle commands the influence of his good
          Spirit, connects with the fountain, with the intelligence that
          dwells in the bosom of God, it is that which lights and fills
          every bosom, and enters into every house, and every family and
          heart; all are made glad with the joys of the Spirit of God;
          under its begining influence they are made to feel that the yoke
          of Christ is easy and his burden is light. This is the feeling
          that governs the Saints and controls them in all their acts, and
          this spirit has commenced to spread abroad and will continue to
          spread until the earth shall be full of the knowledge of God as
          the waters cover the great deep.
          58
          Some in speaking of war and troubles, will say are you not
          afraid? No, I am a servant of God, and this is enough, for Father
          is at the helm. It is for me to be as clay in the hands of the
          potter, to be pliable and walk in the light of the countenance of
          the Spirit of the Lord, and then no matter what comes. Let the
          lightnings flash and the earthquakes bellow, God is at the helm,
          and I feel like saying but little, for the Lord God Omnipotent
          reigneth and will continue his work until he has put all enemies
          under his feet, and his kingdom extends from the rivers to the
          ends of the earth.
          58
          Brethren, God bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / George
          Albert Smith, April 7, 1862
                         George Albert Smith, April 7, 1862
                NECESSITY OF UNDERSTANDING THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE 
                     GOSPEL.--OF UNION AMONG THE PRIESTHOOD, AND 
                            ATTENTION TO TEMPORAL DUTIES.
          Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          59
          "For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that
          one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles
          of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of
          strong meat. For every one that useth milk, is unskilful in the
          word of righteousness: for he is a babe. But strong meat
          belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason
          of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and
          evil."--Hebrews v. 12, 13 and 14 verses.
          59
          It may seem to my brethren and sisters a little surprising, that
          I should introduce the remarks which I have the privilege of
          addressing to you this morning, by reading the sentiment which is
          conveyed in this text. For when for the time we ought to be
          teachers, we have need that one teach us again the first
          principles of the oracles of God. But how often it is necessary,
          and has it been necessary, for those who are inspired of the Lord
          to complain of the brethren making such slow progress in the
          things of the kingdom of God? How often do we hear our Presidency
          lament the ignorance, folly and vanity that are exhibited by many
          of those who are called upon to be and who should be teachers
          indeed. I have thought that in some circumstances there was a
          neglect in the Branches of preaching to and rehearsing in the
          ears of the rising generation, those first principles of the
          Gospel which were taught to us when we received the Work of the
          last days, and especially the principle of faith. We grow up in
          this community and the principles of the Gospel become, to a
          great extent, natural to us. But many of the young are untried
          and without experience, and they lack the power to contrast the
          principles of truth with those of error, and hence it is regarded
          as important by the Elders that they should have the opportunity,
          at some period, of going abroad to preach the Gospel and have a
          chance to test, by actual experience, the power of the principles
          of truth when brought in contact with the wild fanaticisms which
          the world has dignified with the title of religion.
          60
          It was remarked yesterday, that the progress of the people was so
          slow, that the Presidency could not develop those principles
          which were for the benefit of the people, for their glory and
          exaltation, only at a very slow rate, powerful as we may think
          the "Mormon" mill to be. The President tells us that he has to
          regulate the feed very moderately, or injure the weak minded.
          Some of the brethren, for want of a more perfect understanding
          perhaps, give way to temptation and turn away, and become to a
          considerable extent like a man who comes out of the dark into a
          well lighted room, he is blinded with the light, his eyes are
          unprepared to meet such brilliancy. This is illustrated very
          clearly in the organization of the several Branches, settlements
          and stakes of Zion throughout Deseret. To use a figure, in almost
          all the Branches containing from one hundred to three hundred
          families, it has been found necessary to combine all the
          authority of Presidency in one man, at least I will say this has
          been the case in many instances; there are a few exceptions to
          this rule, but not many. A Bishop while he presides at the
          meetings looks after the spiritual welfare of the settlements; he
          preaches on the Sabbath day, gives counsel to the people,
          spiritual and temporal; he gives counsel in relation to the
          donations, public buildings, the erection of school-houses; and
          almost everything is made to devolve upon the head of the Bishop.
          60
          In the first instance many of these places were organized with a
          President and Bishop who were expected to act in concert, and,
          with their counsellors, work and exert themselves for the general
          good of the people, and with a strong hand all pull together and
          strive to strengthen each other. And when for the time these men
          ought to have been teachers they have proven that they required
          to be taught, for the very first question that would arise, was
          "which of us is the biggest man, for it is important that we
          should know the precise line between our authority, to know where
          the jurisdiction of the one ends and the other begins." A man of
          this disposition and feeling would want a rule and tape-line to
          draw his line of jurisdiction on the ground and stake it out.
          Then it would be, Bishop you must toe this line, and President
          you must keep your side of it. No familiarity. You must not tread
          on my toes, remember that.
          61
          Now, I have had experience in these matters to some little
          extent, by visiting and attempting to regulate, explain and set
          in order these difficulties. At one place, containing about three
          hundred families, the President held the doctrine that the Bishop
          was a mere temporal officer, and therefore he had no right or
          business to talk on the Sabbath day on temporal matters. If he
          wished to talk about donations, emigration, teams, building
          meeting-houses, or of Tithing, he was told that that was temporal
          business and that he must call a meeting on a week day. Elder E.
          T. Benson and myself went to that place after they had been
          contending upon this subject, and it had become well understood
          that no man must talk there on temporal subjects on the Sabbath
          day. But we occupied the whole day in telling how to make bread,
          build cities, make farms, fences, and in fact we told them how to
          do every useful thing that we could think of. We asserted that a
          certain amount of temporal preparation was necessary in order
          that a man might enjoy his religion. We also asserted, that if a
          man made no preparations for the future he was constantly
          subjected to annoyances. For instance, a man lives in one of our
          agricultural villages, and he makes little or no preparation for
          taking care of what he has around him; he neglects to fence his
          field and stack-yard. Now, I have thought that a man could not
          enjoy his religion as he should do unless he had a good fence
          around his field and stack-yard; for if he has no fence, or only
          a poor one, when he gets ready for praying there is perhaps a rap
          at the door, and when the door is opened, the message delivered
          is, "there are twenty head of cattle destroying your wheat in
          your stackyard." "The Devil there is," says the man, "and whose
          are they?" He puts them in the astray pound, and he puts an
          exorbitant tax upon them, and charges the pound-keeper not to let
          them go until he gets this pay, say, damages to the amount of
          $50. The next thing is, another neighbor who is religious also,
          but perhaps a little later in his devotions, is aroused by the
          report, "your cattle are all in the astray pound and there is $50
          damage against them." "The Devil they are, who put them there?"
          Why brother ------; his feelings of reverence and devotion having
          been badly shaken by this report, he rises from his prayerful
          mood in a rage and uses very violent language; and, suffice it to
          say, that much trouble is caused by men not having a good fence,
          and it is exceedingly doubtful whether many men can preserve an
          even temper of mind under such circumstances. Now, all this was
          the result of ignorance. If that Presidency had known their
          duties they would never have closed a meeting without asking the
          Bishop if he had anything to say, or any business to attend to;
          it was a matter of courtesy and of duty also; and instead of
          pulling against each other they should have united and all pulled
          together for the accomplishment of the same object. For this
          reason we have had to organize several Branches with a Bishop and
          his counsellors only, and, as I express it sometimes in the
          settlements where I visit, we have had to use a wheel-barrow
          instead of a six horse coach. The Bishop must do this, that and
          the other, in fact everything. He must preach, collect the
          Tithing; for if we set another man to assist him, men are so
          ignorant, they have learned so little that they will immediately
          start up and strive for the mastery, and hence contentions have
          risen among the brethren acting in the capacity of Bishops and
          Presidents.
          61
          In most of the settlements there have been quorums of High
          Priests organized, and they call meetings and watch over each
          other, blow the coal and keep the fire alive within each other's
          bosoms, and see if they can keep one another wide awake. The same
          thing has occurred in reference to the Seventies, and the
          organizations are very numerous. Well, the question arises have
          these Quorums a right to call meetings at the same time the
          President has called a public meeting of the whole Branch? Here
          comes a question of jurisdiction. For instance, when half of the
          males in a Branch are Seventies, the President of the Mass Quorum
          notifies that they are to have a meeting at 10 or 11 o'clock, the
          very hour that the President of the Branch has his meeting. Has
          the President of the Seventies a right to do this? No, he has
          not; it is a discourtesy. Every Quorum should so arrange its
          appointments that there will be no difficulty, no necessity for
          any law to regulate the matter, but that of common decency and
          common manhood, and it does seem that a man with less than half a
          share of discernment could see that while the meeting called by
          the President is going on all the Branch ought to be there, and
          therefore that there should be no other meeting holden at the
          same time.
          61
          Brethren, we should so arrange our appointments when our High
          Priests and whatever other Quorums meet, as not to conflict, and
          in this way have and show our respect to the President of the
          Branch. Have our meetings of course, but submit to the President
          of the Branch as the first to be attended to, and then have our
          other meetings subordinate in point of time.
          62
          Well, now, almost any man in the world would say that a man is a
          fool that would raise such a question, but men that have been
          ordained Elders, High Priests and Seventies are just such
          teachers, for when, for the time that they should be teachers,
          they have need to be taught, for they seem to operate like
          children and pull against each other; they labor to define each
          others duties, to mark out the whereabouts of the line of
          demarcation, whereas they should each and every one strive to
          build up the kingdom of God, and so live as to enjoy the Holy
          Spirit; each man should strive to be humble instead of exalting
          himself; instead of drawing the line and saying I belong just
          here and nobody must interfere with my rights, he should feel to
          sustain the hands of his brethren. I will here say that there
          have been places where these two organizations have existed for
          years without any difficulty, and there are other places where
          the two have existed at the same time, and the matter has been
          taken up by the people and worked at until it has been found
          necessary to reduce the organization by uniting the Presidency
          and Bishopric in one person, or, as I term it, the wheelbarrow
          arrangement, or if you please, a three wheeled coach.
          62
          There was one settlement where the people got so very wise that
          the Bishop had to have two sets of counsellors, and they had to
          be selected according to the wishes of the parties that took
          sides with the President, or rather that were in favor of having
          one, and then those who were willing to be contented with a
          Bishop had to have their choice, and thus was formed what I call
          an unlimited democracy.
          62
          The fact is that as soon as the brethren can realize that they
          are to be servants of God, and that it is their individual duty,
          to sustain each other and put away that jealously which in many
          cases, exists at the present time, and which in fact is the chief
          cause of all this trouble; and so soon as they find that they are
          not to be as large as they desire to be, and as they think they
          ought to be, it will be found that these organizations will be
          increased in numbers; they will also increase in faith, in good
          works and in power and influence with the heavens, and if they
          will be faithful the idea will be fairly illustrated that a man
          with a wheelbarrow cannot travel as fast nor accomplish as much
          as the man who drives a four horse coach. Still, I know, that
          owing to the ignorance and short-sightedness of the people, a
          case of this kind will occasionally occur. There seems to be a
          disposition to put everything in a nut shell. For instance, a few
          years ago, there were some Bishops sent out of Salt Lake City to
          explain to the country Bishops their duties. These brethren would
          go into a settlement where there were both a Bishop and a
          President, and they would go on and tell the Bishops what their
          duties were, and in doing so, embrace the whole circle of duties
          required of both Bishop and President, and never think that in
          that Branch of the Church those duties were not united or centred
          in one man but divided between two. And in some instances, there
          would be a sort of half sharp-looking fellow get up and ask what
          the President was to do, if all those explained and fully defined
          duties were centred in the Bishop. "O," they would say, "we were
          not sent to instruct anybody but the Bishops;" and as might be
          expected, the result was a contention, if not among the
          authorities, among the people, and I had some of these
          difficulties to settle, and I found that the best way to do it
          was to dispense with one of the officers.
          63
          There are several stakes of Zion in the country, where High
          Councils have been organized, composed of twelve Councillors and
          a President of the Stake and his two Counsellors, in settlements
          where, in the commencement, the inhabitants were very small in
          numbers, and it was natural that some member of the Council
          should represent or be personally interested in each and every
          party in the town that might be litigant before that body. In
          some such instances it has become necessary to dissolve the High
          Council altogether. The fact is, that every High Council should
          have enough of the Spirit of the Lord with them to investigate
          every case, so that when the decision is given, it will be the
          decision of Heaven. Instead of this, little petty disputes arise
          among the brethren, and two or three members of the Council,
          perhaps, would have their minds made up beforehand what they
          would do. There is one thing I have noticed in regard to High
          Councils; the organization is well understood. One portion of the
          Council takes the side of justice and investigates the facts in
          the case, presenting them as they should be presented by an
          honest attorney; then the other portion of the Council brings up
          the defence and shows what the side of mercy is, in an
          unprejudiced manner. After the Council have investigated the
          subject before them thoroughly, the case is submitted by both
          complainant and defendant. There have been cases where men have
          tried to drag in attorneys to plead their cause before these
          councils, and in some instances, it has been permitted. If this
          kind of practice were allowed, and petty-fogging, contriving
          lawyers allowed to practice before the High Councils, the
          organization of heaven would soon be superseded altogether. I
          wish to see all High Councillors magnify their own callings. I do
          not know that I would carry out this rule strictly myself, but I
          believe that, if I were a judge, and a lawyer were to come before
          me and assert an absolute lie, and I should find it out, I never
          would allow him to plead in my presence again; I should set him
          down as a lawyer not of good moral character, and not legally
          entitled to be a member of the bar. It appears that I have got
          off from religion to law, still I believe that however a man may
          try to pour on the oil and soft soap, the decision of the High
          Council will be according to the principles of equity. If there
          is to be an investigation before a council of this kind, it is
          the duty of that body of men to strive to learn the truth for the
          sake of doing justice to both parties; and if a man for the sake
          of a fee, for the sake of gain, if bound and will come into court
          or council, and state a lie, he has no business there, and I am
          sorry to believe, if this principle was tried, it would pinch
          some of our brethren who have dabbled in the law. (President B.
          Young: I wish it would pinch them to death.)
          63
          I believe that there never was a more correct organization of a
          court on earth than our High Councils, for these men go to work
          and investigate a case, hear the testimony pro and con, the
          Councillors for each party litigant present the case, it is
          submitted to the President who sums up, gives his decision and
          calls on the Council to sanction it by their vote, and if they
          are not united, they have to go to work and try the case over
          again in order that they may ascertain more perfectly the facts
          in the case and be united in their decision. Why, all the courts
          in the world are boobies compared to it. It is an organization
          that shows it own authenticity and divine origin.
          64
          Perhaps it is not well for me to further describe the operation
          of the High Council, but I will take the liberty of saying that
          men occupying this high position in the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints should constantly cultivate the principle of
          justice and study to know what is right and what is wrong, always
          keeping within them the Spirit of the Almighty. If they have got
          prejudices against anybody, they should do as the President said
          yesterday. And so long as a man acts upon this principle upon
          which President Young gave us instruction, he has me for a
          friend, and just so sure as a man comes up without envy or
          prejudice, simply to learn what it right, and I understand my
          position and my duty, and so long as I can vindicate myself, I
          will put that man in the path of right and in the way of
          salvation.
          64
          What has caused the corruption and wickedness that exist in the
          world at the present day? It is the feeling that exists among the
          people that one man cannot tell another his faults, because he
          tells them to everybody else to the injury and prejudice of the
          guilty party. The Prophet Joseph in his day would tell a man of
          his faults to save him from error and destruction, but he
          offended many because he told them of their faults; they thought
          he wished to injure them, because they were unwilling to forsake
          their follies, but his purpose in thus reproving was to redeem,
          to bless and to save. It frequently happens that men who commit
          faults are not aware of it. The man who can will show you your
          faults, your follies and blindness, and make you fully aware of
          your position, can awaken up in your mind those reflective powers
          that will cause you to square yourselves up with correct
          principles and cause you to prepare yourselves to inherit life,
          light and glory. But the very moment that a "Mormon" Elder can be
          instructed by the wicked, and allow those acts of folly and vice
          to creep in all their hideous deformity, that man is on the road
          to destruction. The Elder, Priest, Teacher or any man in this
          kingdom that will suffer position to cause him to compromise
          principle for wealth, is blind and cannot see afar off, and is
          bound to destruction.
          64
          We have got to turn right round from that track, if we have been
          walking in it; if we have coveted other men's goods, if we have
          suffered or caused our hearts to fall in love with property that
          is not our own, we are laying the foundation for destruction.
          64
          I can look over the history of this Church, the great apostacy
          there has been from it at different periods, and I can see that
          the apostacy of many has been the result of dishonesty, adultery,
          selfishness and wickedness in general, and this has been the key
          to the whole trouble.
          64
          These are my sentiments, the honest convictions of my heart,
          drawn from long experience and attentive observation; and I know
          that the man who would stand upon the holy hill of Zion, his
          hands must not be filled with bribes.
          64
          Brethren, I know these principles to be true, and it is my desire
          to walk so that I may be prepared to stand upon the holy hill of
          Zion. This is what I labor and strive for. I can tell you, if you
          encourage a spirit of fault-finding and complaining, you will
          suffer the canker worm to gnaw at your vitals, to cause you to
          distrust everybody, and you will begin to say that you have not
          been respected, put in office and encouraged as you ought to have
          been. Suffer these feelings to come into your bosoms, and they
          will speedily gain possession and control of the whole passion.
          64
          What a glorious thing it is for men to meet the Elders of this
          Church, as some met me in the States in 1856! They would say, we
          should have been with you still if we had been treated right!
          What a glorious consolation it will be when a man lifts up his
          eyes in hell and says, I should have been up there in heaven if I
          had been treated right!
          64
          Brethren and sisters, let us ever remember that it is our
          business to treat ourselves right.
          64
          May the Lord enable us to do right, is my prayer in the name of
          Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Ezra
          T. Benson, April 7, 1862
                            Ezra T. Benson, April 7, 1862
                      GRATITUDE FOR THE BLESSINGS OF THE GOSPEL.
              Remarks by Elder Ezra T. Benson, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          65
          I have the privilege of making a few remarks to my brethren and
          sisters, upon the condition that I stop speaking or pumping when
          the pond is out. This may seem a singular introduction, but I
          feel perfectly free and at home when I meet with you in general
          Conference.
          65
          I have enjoyed myself very much during this Conference, and I
          really feel that we have been well instructed on the great
          principles of our holy religion. I am fully satisfied that our
          brethren who have spoken from this stand have laid before us the
          things that we need, and especially for the benefit of those that
          are laboring in the different portions of Utah, or, as I was
          about to say, in different portions of Deseret.
          65
          I am proud of the name of being a Saint of God, for there is
          something that is sweet--there is something that is glorious
          about it.
          65
          I rejoice that we have the privilege here in Deseret of naming
          our own children when they are born; it is not so in the nations
          of the earth, but here we have organized a State Government; the
          child is born and we have given it a name, and it is one of our
          own choosing. We are a blessed people. How are we blessed this
          morning? We are blessed by being taught of the Lord; we are
          instructed in those things that pertain to our peace; we are in
          possession of those heavenly principles that have been so plainly
          laid before us; they are things that immediately concern us as
          Saints of the Most High. If we have been gathered here to these
          valleys of the mountains to be taught of the Lord, if we do not
          have the spirit of humility, how can we be taught? And if we are
          taught, what good will it do us? We require to be in that state
          of mind that will render us susceptible of instruction; then, at
          the close of this Conference we shall all have it to say that we
          have been well paid for coming together to worship the Lord, and
          we shall also feel that the teachings and instructions have been
          applicable to our organizations and circumstances in the
          different departments of the Holy Priesthood, which the Almighty
          has conferred upon his servants in these last days.
          65
          I feel that it is indeed good to be here; it is good to
          listen--to dwell and rejoice in the midst of this people, for
          this is the work of the Lord; and we are the only people upon the
          face of the earth that are so highly favored at the present time.
          We can meet together in peace, as we are doing to-day, and
          worship God according to the dictates of our own consciences;
          yes, here we can do this, where the true liberty guaranteed in
          the Constitution of the United States is fully carried out, and
          extended to all people who wish to reside in our community.
          66
          I feel to take up the admonitions and treasure them up in my mind
          and carry them home in my bosom. Every time that I come to a
          Conference, I can see where I can do a little better, and
          discover where I have been a little slothful in regard to the
          duties of my calling.
          66
          You are aware that I hail from the northern part of our
          flourishing Territory, (Cache Valley,) and I am really proud of
          the county and of the desire they have to aid and assist in
          building up this kingdom.
          66
          With reference to the Quorums of High Priests and Seventies, I
          have to say that we have them with us, and we try to make them a
          blessing to the people. We have the piety, the principles and
          order of the Gospel among us, and I feel that such doctrine as
          was taught yesterday is a blessing to the people who hear, and I
          know it. But where people are trying to get all the honor,
          influence and power to themselves it is then a detriment instead
          of a blessing. Well, then, it behoveth us as Elders, Presidents
          and Bishops to lay these principles to heart and have them
          riveted to our minds; to lie down and sleep and wake up again
          with them fresh in our minds in the morning, and go forth
          attending to the duties required of us by our callings in the
          Priesthood; and then we will profit by these instructions. Do not
          let us allow these wholesome teachings to go in at one ear and
          out of the other.
          66
          I do not wish to make many remarks this morning, but I feel truly
          thankful to God and my brethren that I hold a standing in this
          kingdom, and I intend to labor and do all I can for the spread of
          truth, and strive to the best of my ability to endure unto the
          end. And may this be our happy position and desire is the sincere
          prayer of your brother in the New Covenant, in the name of Jesus.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / George
          Albert Smith, September 4, 1859
                       George Albert Smith, September 4, 1859
            THE PRIVILEGE OF THE SAINTS TO ENJOY THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY.
            A Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, September 4,
                                        1859,
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          66
          At the request of my brethren, I arise to offer a few remarks.
          And in order to give them to some extent the character of a
          sermon, I will read the seventh verse of the third chapter of the
          Prophet Amos:--"Surely the Lord will do nothing, but he revealeth
          his secret unto his servants the prophets."
          66
          It is my design merely to draw the attention of our friends to
          the subject presented in this text. When God has a people upon
          the face of the earth he can own and bless as his, he always has
          Prophets among them. "Surely," says the Prophet Amos, "the Lord
          will do nothing, but he reveals his secret unto his servants the
          prophets."
          67
          Now, it is not certain that the Prophet always reveals those
          secrets unto the people. It may happen in many instances, that
          the Lord will reveal unto his servants the Prophets many things
          that are to come, and yet leave those who are not enlightened by
          the Spirit of Prophecy to wait unto those things transpire before
          they are apprised of them.
          68
          There appears to be in the midst of the Saints a very great
          stress laid upon the word "prophet," and the words of Amos seem
          to be definitely pointed at in the minds of a great many
          individuals, to show, as it were, there was but one. But when the
          Spirit of the Lord was poured out in the camp of Israel, and
          Eldad and Medad began to prophesy, persons whose minds were
          contracted went to Moses and complained that Eldad and Medad were
          prophesying. "Would to God," said Moses "that all the Lord's
          people were Prophets!" There are in the Church a variety of
          gifts, and these gifts are all combined together, and are
          necessary for the development of the principles we understand,
          the diffusion of knowledge, and the complete organization of the
          whole body. There are Apostles, Prophets and Teachers, and all
          these officers bring about the great and complete organization of
          the whole. In tracing through the history of the sacred writings,
          we find that the Lord in some instances chose men that were
          ignorant. I presume he did this in many instances from necessity,
          for those who had been learned in the world were seldom found to
          possess humility enough to humble themselves before the Lord to
          get the Spirit of Prophecy, and to be a Prophet is to have the
          Spirit of Prophecy, and to have the testimony of Jesus, "for the
          testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy," nothing more nor
          nothing less. The man who can testify that Jesus is the Christ
          has this testimony, and as he improves upon his gift he becomes a
          Prophet. It is not one individual, it is not three, it is not
          twelve individuals, but it is for all the Saints who have the
          testimony of Jesus and live in the exercise of that testimony. A
          man that does not foresee by the Spirit of God, who does not
          learn things to come by it, is not living up to his privilege and
          profession, is not living in the enjoyment of that testimony
          which he has received; he is blinded by the mists of darkness and
          is liable to fall into a snare. The Apostle Peter in exhorting
          his brethren tells them that it was necessary they should add to
          their faith, virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge
          temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience
          godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly
          kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they
          make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the
          knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. That is, that you will be
          made partakers of the Divine mind, the Holy Spirit dwelling in
          you, you will know for yourselves of the principles and the
          doctrines which you have received. The storms of adversity which
          surround us amount to nothing with the man who has this knowledge
          planted in his breast, he cares not for slanders, for abuse, for
          sacrifices or losses of earthly goods. He who does not possess
          this testimony, and is not made a partaker of the Divine nature,
          and does not struggle to attain to exaltation, is turning away
          and falling into darkness. It is strange to me that persons who
          have been many years in this Church, who have borne their
          testimony of the truth of the work of God in the last days many
          times, should finally come to the conclusion that they have gone
          astray, and must go in some other direction. Why is this? It is
          simply because they have suffered the mists of darkness to
          overcome them; they have not lived up to the principles they have
          professed, and instead of advancing to be made partakers of the
          divine nature and overcome the wiles that are in the world
          through lust, they suffer them to have dominion over them, and
          they fall back into darkness. When the storm of persecution
          surrounds us, then, of course, we are apt to be zealous, but when
          we are as it were left to ourselves we are tried in another way;
          and when the Lord commenced giving revelations to this people he
          said to them, through his servant Joseph, that they should be
          tried in all things. If there is any one thing that is calculated
          to try us more than another, that thing we may expect to
          encounter. I know this people will bear poverty and affliction,
          they will bear persecution, they will suffer their houses to be
          burned, their property to be destroyed, and sacrifice what the
          Lord has given them of earthly goods, expose themselves to
          suffering and hardship for the sake of the principles they have
          received, joyfully; but how many of these, when the smiles of
          Providence have beamed upon them, when prosperity has surrounded
          them, and they have been blessed and are in affluent
          circumstances, have forgotten the Lord, like the Prophet said of
          Jeshurun, "They waxed fat and kicked, and forgot the Lord." Such
          is the fact with hundreds of Latter-day Saints. Now a man that
          expects to be exalted to thrones and dominions must be just as
          good a Saint when he is surrounded with wealth, with the comforts
          and blessings of life in abundance, as he is, when he is in
          poverty--when being robbed of his possessions, and deprived of
          the means of subsistence; and the one condition is just as
          necessary to try some individuals as the other condition is to
          try any other.
          68
          From the time that I first became acquainted with the principles
          of this Church, I have watched the progress of the development of
          the Spirit of Prophecy among the Saints. I have never made
          pretensions to prophecy, though many things have been made
          manifest to me before they were fulfilled. I have foreseen many
          results which have been astonishing, in many instances, to
          others. The man that wishes to know the future let him study well
          the present, let him be careful that the present is all right;
          that the principles which he professes are not abused; that he
          lives up to the doctrines which he has received, and that he
          maintains his integrity towards his fellow-beings as God requires
          at his hands; let him do this, and the future will be unfolded to
          him, and he will be prepared for it just as fast as necessary.
          69
          As Elder Middlemas said, he knew some things that were manifested
          to him, and knew how it would be beforehand. There are hundreds
          that can foresee by the Spirit of the Almighty, the Spirit of
          Prophecy, things that are to come to pass, without being able to
          know the precise manner how it will be effected. But I can tell
          you from the day of Joseph Smith's first commencement to testify
          of the things of God unto the present, that the very results that
          have been predicted have come to pass, but the manner has seldom
          been understood until it came. When the Saints were in Jackson
          County, surrounded by our enemies who were determined to destroy
          us, and had no other idea but what the steps that were being
          taken would put an utter end to our organisation as a religious
          society, the future was as plainly laid open to thousands, and
          the present time was as plainly understood by hundreds of the
          Saints as it is now. The future is before us and many can look
          into it and know its results. This is the work of the Almighty.
          God has set his hand in the last days to establish a people on
          the earth, he has not only commenced to do it, but it is now
          accomplishing it,--all the efforts of our enemies to hinder it to
          the contrary; and all efforts to stay its progress will be
          futile. They may cast men into prison, cause men to make great
          sacrifices, cause them to be brought into trying circumstances
          and endure much suffering, but the result is a fixed fact, no man
          can help it, no power can interfere with it, even the folly and
          corruptions of men that profess to be associated with the Saints
          cannot stay its progress. The work has commenced and onward it
          will roll, and no power can stay it. I know it is so. They may
          destroy my life, they may destroy yours, they may cause us to see
          much sorrow and trouble, place us in a hundred unpleasant
          positions; the corruptions of our own brethren may cause our
          hearts to bleed; our blood may be spilled, our enemies may beset
          us on every side, but we are engaged in the work of the Almighty
          God who says in the Doctrine and Covenants, "I will save those
          who fall in the defence of Zion." Brethren, let us then be
          faithful, and diligently observe and do all things that are
          required at our hands by our heavenly Father, that the light of
          his countenance may constantly shine upon us, for we are engaged
          in the great and glorious work he has commenced in the last days.
          His hand steadies the ark, his arm guides and sustains it, his
          Divine mind, will and power control it, and all that has been
          done by those who have interfered with it, simply shows the
          weakness and vanity of men that think to stay the hand of the
          Almighty. And this testimony I bear continually. It is a day for
          us to act, to act upon principles, to conquer ourselves by doing
          right we are enabled to control others. What we do, we should do
          because it is right, and refuse to do wrong.
          69
          And the great questions that should reign in our breast are What
          is right? What is wrong? And when we are not certain, wait until
          we understand, until we know we are right, and then go ahead. May
          the blessing of Israel's God rest upon us, is my prayer in the
          name of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, October 7, 1862
                             Orson Hyde, October 7, 1862
           HOW TO OBTAIN A PART IN THE KINGDOM OF GOD.--ASSISTING THE POOR
                                         TO
                EMIGRATE.--CLASSIFYING LABOR.--THE TIMES WE LIVE IN.
               Discourse by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          70
          Brethren and sisters, being invited to address you, I cheerfully
          arise to make a few remarks, for I truly feel thankful for the
          privilege I enjoy of speaking to you this morning. Be patient, my
          friends, I will start on as high a key as I can so as not to
          break down. I feel thankful for the opportunity of meeting with
          the Saints in General Conference, and of mingling my testimony
          with this vast number of Saints in endeavoring to advance the
          interests of the kingdom of God, according to the intelligence I
          possess; and I feel truly thankful to the Lord for the experience
          I have had. I do not know that I can feel thankful for all the
          experience I have had, but suffice it to say that I am spared by
          our heavenly Father.
          70
          I do not at present know what I shall select for the foundation
          of my remarks. Sometimes I take my text from the spelling book,
          sometimes from the Bible, also from the Book of Mormon and from
          the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, besides another Book which
          seems to be above all other books--the Book of Nature; one page
          above and the other beneath. There we behold the finger of God;
          it is plain and legible to every heart that is inspired of the
          Almighty, that is filled with the love of God, and burning with
          the light of truth.
          70
          On this occasion there is a scripture that occurs to my mind,
          where our Savior in his parables puts forth a sentiment like
          this, "Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in
          a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy
          thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that
          field."--Matt. xiii., 44. The Savior taught a great deal in
          parables, and the servants of God in these days teach by parables
          and comparisons in order that we may understand the more clearly,
          and that we may take a larger view of things than we should or
          could from the plain, simple statement of facts in common
          language.
          71
          Now, brethren and sisters, we are all seeking the kingdom of God,
          we are seeking to become heirs of that kingdom, to be lawful and
          loyal subjects of the same. With this a question arises, whether
          we shall attain to a place in that kingdom at any less cost than
          did those I have quoted the Scripture about in your hearing. The
          man purchased the field and hid his treasure there. He went
          silently, lest, if he made a great bluster, some other individual
          might go and steal the march upon him and purchase the field of
          treasure, then the bargain would have been complete; but no, he
          was wide awake, and sold all that he had and purchased that
          field, for he was determined to have that treasure. It took all
          that he had to purchase it, but the treasure concealed there was
          far beyond the cost of purchase in value, and in purchasing it he
          knew that it would increase in time and throughout all eternity,
          for that treasure was the kingdom of God, and salvation to that
          man's soul.
          71
          A question comes up in the minds of some; I have frequently heard
          persons say, "What becomes of our Tithing? And what is the
          propriety of paying so much? The calls come from this quarter and
          calls from that; and what are we doing when we are buying that
          field in which the treasure lies concealed?" Did we ever think
          when responding to the calls on the right and on the left, that
          we were purchasing that field, and that having gone to the extent
          of our power and ability in that transaction, that there is our
          deed and title to the kingdom of God, signed, sealed and
          delivered?
          71
          Look back upon our privations that we have undergone, and there
          is joy and gladness, there is hope which is full of immortality.
          The kingdom is ours. We have purchased it, and by it our
          salvation is secured, by faithfulness in the kingdom. Now do we
          expect to get something for nothing? If we do, the transaction is
          not suspended upon an even balance. To expect something for
          nothing is just what many in our community want to do in their
          trading and trafficking, and putting on prices that are far above
          the standard. You naturally call such persons dishonest, and such
          they truly are. If you expect to gain the kingdom of our God
          without purchasing it by your labors, with me the question is,
          Will you not be mistaken in your calculation?
          71
          This parable to which I have invited your attention is a good
          lesson for all of us, and we should endeavor to so conduct
          ourselves as to show that with us the kingdom of God is all in
          all. This parable is an ensample for us to copy and adopt. A word
          to the wise is sufficient on this subject. You have considered
          this matter having read about it, and by reciting it over it may
          be of service to you. It is no matter what that man did, or what
          the other said, so far as the field spoken of is concerned, for I
          do not suppose the purchaser gave him any trouble whether he paid
          it for; he wished to have the field containing the treasure. It
          is not the price we pay for the kingdom, it is the kingdom of God
          we are bound to purchase at any price.
          71
          Enough upon that subject. As short sermons seem to be the order
          of the day, I may be allowed to touch upon that which will
          benefit myself, that which will increase our faith and tend to
          our education and good, that we may go to our homes rejoicing in
          the truth and in the privileges of the new and everlasting
          covenant.
          72
          Now with regard to the poor, I have a few words to say. I have a
          text about sending to the Missouri river to bring home the poor.
          The Lord says, "Blessed is he that considereth the poor: the Lord
          will deliver him in time of trouble. The Lord will preserve him
          and keep him alive; and he shall be blessed upon the earth: and
          thou wilt not deliver him unto the will of his enemies."--Psalm
          xli., 1, 2. Such an one will be blessed of the Lord for sending
          out his beasts, and for taking the poor, even the stranger to his
          house; his light shall shine in darkness, and shall appear as at
          the noon-day. Now then we have considered the poor, we have sent
          our teams, our oxen and all that was necessary to bring them to
          our houses. And I will here observe that I wish, that inasmuch as
          they have come to our mountain home, to the threshhold of Zion,
          that every man would so conduct himself as to meet with the
          approving smile of Heaven, then their light would break forth and
          shine in the darkness as resplendently as the noon-day sun. We
          all want our brethren and sisters at home; then let us lend a
          helping hand. Now just go down there to the public square and see
          what you can do. Take the poor home to your houses, and God
          Almighty bless you from this time henceforth and for ever. It is
          our imperative duty to walk in the light, to see that our pathway
          is clear and plain before us, and let us so live that it may be
          clear.
          72
          Bishops, allow me to say a word to you. In the vicinity where I
          have been laboring for the last two years and-a-half, I have seen
          the evil of spreading out so far. We are and have seemed to be
          anxious to take up all the land that we could find, and then keep
          putting in seed until the first we put in is ripe and ready for
          harvesting. This has been the case with all of us, more or less,
          in fact it has been so much so that neither man nor woman has had
          time to clean out the filth and bedbugs, so much so that they
          have got the upper hand of us. We talk of subduing nations, of
          becoming kings and priests unto God, but amidst all our great
          talk we have not subdued the vermin with which we are pestered in
          our newly created homes. We sometimes talk about messengers
          coming from heaven to visit us, but I doubt whether the angels
          will come to commune with us until we are in a different
          situation.
          72
          I will now go back to the wheat field, and speak a little of
          that. The brethren in our section thought they would not plant so
          much grain but let the ground rest. In process of time the wheat
          came up in large quantities; we had water plenty, and we had such
          immense crops that we had not men enough to reap the grain that
          was raised, and hence we had all the work to do ourselves. We did
          all we could, but much of the grain has gone back into the earth
          because we had not help enough to gather it. Our wives and
          sisters volunteered to assist their husbands and fathers, and
          they did all they could. We hear a great deal of talk about
          women's rights at times, but if you will come down to Sanpete you
          will see women's rights conventions, and they take especial
          pleasure in doing as they like.
          72
          To return to the subject of grain, I can truly say that we can
          sustain our present population and all the emigration that is
          coming this year. We have this to say of our blessings in return
          for sending all our teams to gather the poor; no we did not send
          them quite all, there was one yoke of oxen left to five farms,
          after filling up the bill for the Missouri river. In addition to
          these we had a few first-class horse teams, and thus we managed
          to put in a little grain, but a great deal of it grew without our
          doing anything to it ourselves, and thus the Lord blessed us with
          the desires of our hearts, and with a rich reward for what we had
          done towards the gathering of his people.
          72
          We are now showing that we can raise fruit down there, and
          by-and-bye I may have the satisfaction of eating the fruit of my
          own raising in Sanpete, for I have no doubt but our apple trees
          will produce good fruit in due time.
          72
          Our teams are now returning; I met some of them as I was coming
          to Conference, and I felt to say the Lord be praised, you have
          performed a good mission, and the Lord has blessed our labors and
          also the labors of those who have been out on the plains. I feel
          that the crops that have been raised in such great abundance with
          so little labor have been by the goodness of the Almighty, and I
          feel that we have worked ourselves almost into life everlasting.
          73
          You may think that I am going into a great many things, but I do
          not expect to hit them all, but I shall touch a few of them as
          they come up before me. I want to say to the Bishops, that it is
          their business to direct the energies of the Saints, and where
          they see a man who is inclined to spread out and sow some forty
          or fifty acres of wheat, I want them to tell such men to go to
          work and build good houses. Tell the blacksmiths to go to
          blacksmithing, the carpenter to his trade, and every other
          mechanic to his business, and do not let us be as we have been
          heretofore. When a man has wanted anything doing by a mechanic it
          has been almost impossible to get it done. For instance, I would
          go to a blacksmith's shop and say I want a horse shod, "Oh," says
          the smith, "I can't, I must go and cut my grain, or I must go and
          irrigate it;" and there are perhaps half-a-dozen men that are in
          this manner cut short of their labor, by one man refusing to work
          at his trade, and all men being determined to be farmers. Then I
          say let the blacksmith attend to his blacksmithing and let him
          charge a reasonable price for his labor, and not, as has been the
          custom, charge three or four prices. Let the joiner do likewise,
          working constantly at that which will most conduce to the
          building up of Zion, and let the farmer raise the grain. Where
          you find a man who has plenty of grain to serve him from three to
          five years, and plenty of teams and wagons too, tell him to go to
          work and build for his family a comfortable dwelling house, and
          point out to him that he is in this way finding employment for
          the mechanics, making his family comfortable and building up
          Zion. Teach each man to work at his trade and calling, and let
          the farmer take hold with his might of that which is his
          profession, but have a little time to breathe and rest. As it is
          now, we go into the garden and we work like Sam Hill, leaving no
          time for rest. "By-the-bye that means me," but I must hew to the
          line, no matter who is hit. (A voice: Never mind yourself, just
          go ahead.)
          73
          Now then for the flax. Have we got it on hand that we can make
          our own ropes? No, only a very little in comparison to the
          demand. We have a rope factory, and we have hemp growing in our
          county, and we have made many attempts to raise flax, and we do
          raise a little but we never use it. It is either left in the sun
          till the coat is burnt off, or we allow it to be trampled down in
          the yard by the cattle. In this country we cannot rot the flax in
          the dews, we must put it into water, a shallow pond is the most
          suitable, so far as I understand the matter. Now, it is better
          for each of us to raise about ten acres of wheat, and then devote
          the rest of our time to the flax and hemp. I was raised to wear a
          tow frock, but the tow would wear off in a short time. If we
          would raise some and devote a little time to the proper culture
          of it, attend to each department in its season, the rotting, the
          hetcheling and the spinning and the weaving we should be much
          better off than we now are. But no, it takes us the whole time,
          and it seems that we must devote the entire season to raise and
          take care of our grain, and especially the wheat. The time has
          now come for us to classify our labor and change our policy. I
          believe I have said as much as is necessary on these subjects, as
          I wish to say a few things concerning the times and seasons.
          74
          Now concerning the times and seasons in which we live. The Lord
          says by the mouth of Isaiah "Thus saith thy Lord the Lord, and
          thy God that pleadeth the cause of his people, Behold, I have
          taken out of thine hand the cup of trembling, even the dregs of
          the cup of my fury; thou shalt no more drink it again: but I will
          put it into the hand of them that afflict thee; which have said
          to thy soul, bow down, that we may go over: and thou hast laid
          thy body as the ground, and as the street, to them that went
          over."--Isaiah li. 22 and 23. What are you going to do with this
          text, my friends? I will put it into the hands of them that have
          afflicted thee. What was that army up here for? They were sent as
          agents of the Almighty to take away this cup of trembling, which
          had afflicted us for so many years, and they carried it away with
          them down yonder, and they then began to drink of it and have
          been drinking of it ever since. Do you know that there was a kind
          of tremor with some of us at that time? But I tell you what it
          is, the nerves have become settled, and those who sought to make
          us drink the dregs are drinking them now, and they will continue
          to do so until the dregs are all drunk out. I have no feeling
          against any one, and I regret exceedingly that those of whom I
          speak should have brought upon themselves these terrible
          calamities which now afflict our once happy country.
          74
          If I understand the spirit that I am of, those that do the will
          of God will not hereafter feel that pitta-pat of trembling which
          they have been accustomed to feel, for the Lord says, "I will
          take it away from them," and he has done it, and we feel it. If
          they have not got the cup full yet, and do not get it in 1863,
          all I can say is I will wait till they do, for the Almighty will
          make them that have afflicted his people drink the dregs of that
          bitter cup of trembling. And this is not all, I can look very far
          into the future, but as far as I can see it is a dark and gloomy
          picture. I could not but be forcibly struck with the remarks of
          brother Young in relation to the nation growing more guilty and
          more corrupt, therefore are they being scourged so severely. The
          Prophet and Revelator John says, "And I heard a great voice out
          of the temple, say to the seven angels, go your ways, and pour
          out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. And the first
          went, and poured out his vial upon the earth; and there fell a
          noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the
          beast, and upon them which worshipped his image. And the second
          angel poured out his vial upon the sea; and it became as the
          blood of a dead man; and every living soul died in the sea. And
          the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains
          of waters: and they became blood. And I heard the angel of the
          waters say, Thou art righteous O Lord, which art, and wast, and
          shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. For they have shed the
          blood of Saints and Prophets, and thou hast given them blood to
          drink: for they are worthy. And I heard another out of the altar
          say, even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy
          judgments."--Rev. xvi. 1-7.
          74
          Did not the enemies of the Lord attempt to feed the martyrs
          Joseph and Hyrum Smith with the flesh of their brethren? Look at
          the testimony of Hyrum Smith. Now they have set the example of
          war, of cruelty, and it will come double upon their own heads;
          but, says the Lord, upon my house shall it begin. And now these
          afflictions have been rolled off from our shoulders on to them,
          and they will be sorely punished for their iniquity. These things
          will come to pass. I need not predict anything about these
          calamities, greater men than I am have predicted in reference to
          these things, therefore I only need to bear my testimony to the
          truth of that which has been predicted. In the fierceness of the
          battle the fainting soldier will bow down to slake his parched
          thirst with the blood of his fellow. If this has not transpired
          it may in the future, for the horrors of war will be terrible to
          contemplate. Many curious things lie hid in the future which will
          astonish the world. 
          74
          Brethren and sisters, I do not wish to occupy more than my share
          of the time, therefore my remarks I bequeath to you with the best
          feelings of my soul, and I feel that if the services of such an
          humble individual as myself can be of use, I shall feel ever
          ready to render this service.
          74
          God bless you for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Heber
          C. Kimball, October 6, 1862
                          Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1862
                      OUR DUTIES TO GOD PARAMOUNT TO ALL OTHER
                        OBLIGATIONS.--DANGER OF SPECULATION.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          75
          I wonder if there is a person in this vast congregation to-day
          but what feels that all those instructions given apply to
          himself. I feel disposed for one to take what has been said to
          myself, and I do not think there is a man here who is so
          righteous that he cannot apply the greater portion of what
          brother Brigham has said to himself. I know it is very common for
          us to make observations like this when any of the brethren have
          been chastised: Well, I guess some of the brethren have received
          a pretty good chastisement to-day, but it don't touch me. Don't
          you know that this is very common? That jacket does not suit me,
          says one. Why did it not suit you? Because you did not put it on.
          If you had put it on, it would have been like a piece of raw hide
          or a piece of India-rubber, then it would have pinched when it
          became dry. Now I do not believe that there is a person here who
          might not be benefited by these lessons of correction and
          instructions, for we can all make improvement in ourselves, in
          our daily walk and conversation. I know that I can cultivate
          myself and improve in many ways, and I feel that I am improving
          and advancing in the things of God.
          75
          Some will say, are you not too old to learn? I say no, for I
          consider if I am too old to improve, I am too old to live. When a
          man has done learning, he had better leave and go hence.
          75
          I think I understand correctly what President Young has been
          talking about, and he wishes every one of us to accept of it and
          put it in practice.
          75
          In regard to those independent companies alluded to, I really do
          not know whether I would lead them or not. I know that the first
          company that I was gathered with, of which President Young has
          spoken to-day, and which embraced nearly all the male members
          there were in the Church, brother Joseph said, come brethren,
          bring your money with you and bring all you have. We gathered
          brethren from Nova Scotia and from all the States where we had
          any, and then we travelled forty miles in an independent
          condition, that is, every man had his money in his pocket and was
          calculating to have, but when we got to Portage, Joseph called
          upon that independent company and organized it with captains of
          hundreds, of fifties and tens, with officers to lead and control
          them. Then he nominated and we accepted a pay-master and
          treasurer, and every officer necessary to a permanent
          organization. Then he said, Brethren, I want you to come
          together, and bring your money with you. I do not want any
          donations, but I want every one to bring every cent he has got.
          Some had not any, some had a hundred dollars; some had a
          shilling, and the brethren handed over what they had to the
          pay-master. We were then taught that we should be subject to the
          law and government of God.
          75
          It is an important thing for a man to lead the people of God, and
          unless they will subject themselves to him and to the officers of
          the Church a Prophet cannot lead them; it is an impossibility.
          This course of obedience is the one we have to take. Talk about
          building up the kingdom of God on the earth, how can you do it
          except you go to work with your might to practice as well as
          preach, and labor and toil with all your might by day and by
          night, and by this means every man in the Church of Jesus Christ
          of Latter-day Saints will become independent. I was reflecting
          upon these things when brother Joseph brought things to terms.
          Then if we are ready to do as we are told, to follow the counsel
          of the servants of God, won't our offerings be accepted? I say
          they will.
          75
          When we went on that journey, Joseph told us there was an
          endowment laid up for us; for what? Because we had done just as
          we were told; and I can bear testimony that we received that
          endowment. Have we got through with our endowments? No, we have
          not; we have only just commenced, merely received the initiative
          ordinances, and we are only children in these things yet, but if
          we are faithful, we shall receive all that our hearts can desire,
          for the Almighty will withhold no good things from them that love
          him and keep his commandments.
          76
          You will doubtless recollect reading of a certain woman in the
          Scriptures who was rather ambitious, and therefore wished to have
          her sons occupy a conspicuous place about the Savior's person.
          The account of the circumstance is related by St. Matthew in the
          following language:--"Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's
          children, with her sons worshiping him, and desiring a certain
          thing of him. And he said unto her, what wilt thou? She saith
          unto him, grant these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right
          hand, and the other on thy left, in thy kingdom. But Jesus
          answered and said, ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink
          of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the
          baptism that I am baptized with: but, to sit on my right hand,
          and on my left is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them
          for whom it is prepared of my Father."--Mat. xx 20-23.
          76
          Here we find set forth by the Savior the doctrine that it belongs
          to the Father to give each one his place in that kingdom,
          hereafter to be inherited by the faithful Saints. Now let me ask,
          can we walk with Jesus in the regeneration that is spoken of? But
          before I proceed further, let me ask, what is the regeneration? I
          should call it an improvement, or an advancement in the things of
          God. By some it is said to be the change and renovation of the
          soul by the Spirit and grace of God. Then, again, it is called
          the new birth. Titus is somewhat more explicit upon the subject.
          He says, "But after that the kindness and love of God our Savior
          toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness which we have
          done, but according to his mercy he saved us, but the washing of
          regeneration, and the renewing of the Holy Ghost; which he shed
          on us abundantly, through Jesus Christ our Savior; that being
          justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the
          hope of eternal life." And our Savior speaking to Nicodemus,
          says, "Verily I say unto thee, except a man be born again, he
          cannot see the kingdom of God." In another place Jesus
          says:--"Verily I say unto you, that ye which followed me in the
          regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of his
          glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve
          tribes of Israel."--Matt. xix. 28.
          76
          Many other passages might be quoted to show how the doctrine of
          regeneration was taught by Christ and his Apostles, but these
          will be sufficient for my purpose at the present. I know that we,
          the Elders of Israel, are walking with Jesus in the regeneration,
          and we are becoming regenerated in Christ Jesus, and the
          blessings of the kingdom are being multiplied unto us day by day,
          and we shall continue to be enriched for ever and for ever. What!
          in property? Yes, and in every thing that is good. If it were not
          so, how could you possess all things, which are certainly
          promised through progression and faithfulness.
          76
          I suppose I felt as the Apostles did anciently, when I went with
          the Elders into the State of Ohio, and through the New England
          States to the State of Maine. We called the people together and
          organized them into Conferences, and we went to work and selected
          wise men to receive and take the moneys of the brethren and
          purchase lands in Missouri. We performed our duties and were
          faithful unto the Lord, and if all the people had been as
          faithful as we were we should have gained an advantage; but as it
          is, I know that the day will come when we shall possess that
          land, and I can tell you that I expect to have and possess all
          that I merit, in the own due time of the Lord. When the kingdom
          triumphs, every man will be rewarded according to his works, and
          will receive that which is designed for him, and in all things be
          blessed according to his merits. By merit I mean that which a man
          earns, and you will see the day when you will get nothing but
          what you earn by your works and your integrity to God and your
          brethren.
          77
          I recollect when we returned from our mission to Missouri, Joseph
          said, "Now, brethren, it is a good time to get property; now is
          the time for you to get rich." Well, it was one of the most
          trying times the Church ever saw. Most of the Twelve went into
          speculation, and half of them turned away. I went to Joseph and
          asked what I had best do, and he replied that it was a good time
          to get an education, or, said he, you may go a preaching, just as
          you please, and God will bless you in either. I went out
          preaching, and also some others, and some went to speculating,
          and we have never seen them since, excepting one or two of them.
          It was so with the ancient Apostles. When Jesus was crucified his
          disciples said, "Come, brethren, let us go a fishing," and off
          they went fishing. But they did not make much till Jesus came
          along by the sea side, made a fire and broiled some fish, and
          when he asked them if they had any meat, they answered him, No.
          Then he said unto them, cast the net on the right side of the
          ship, and ye shall find.
          77
          In regard to this work, I know that it will roll on, and the
          kingdom will be built up, the elect gathered, and the chosen ones
          go back to the centre stake of Zion. There are a great many that
          are remaining in the States till we go back, but I can tell them
          they will have to come here, for this is the only way there is
          for the true Saints to get to Jackson County, and they will find
          it out to be so in due time. Let us serve God, brethren and
          sisters, with all our hearts, minds, might, souls and strength,
          and all will go well and we shall triumph. As it was anciently,
          so it is in this age, the Saints must come to the mountains, the
          depot of the kingdom of God to get their blessings and prepare
          them for the future glory of Zion.
          77
          Let us take that course which will make us independent of all
          other people upon the earth; I know that this is the course for
          us to take all the time. Then we should put our minds together,
          and our mites also, to build up the kingdom of God; and if we
          will do this, being of one spirit, we shall prosper in all
          things. I know of no other way for us to become of one heart and
          one mind in regard to the things of the kingdom of God. By
          pursuing this course we shall increase in the knowledge of the
          truth, and ere long the angels will come to visit us, and Father
          will talk to us in relation to his purposes and the introduction
          of his government. Let us endeavor to attain these blessings, for
          they are ours through faithfulness and diligence in well-doing.
          77
          No good man wishes to force anybody into heaven, but it is for
          every one of us to strive and labor in righteousness to secure an
          interest there for ourselves. The righteous have no reason to
          fear, though all the combined powers of the wicked, visible and
          invisible, be arrayed against them; faithfulness will preserve
          them.
          77
          Brethren and sisters, we should all be like clay in the hands of
          the potter, and I want the people to learn that we shall all be
          rewarded according to the amount of our works, just as the potter
          is paid for his labors, in proportion to what he does.
          77
          God bless this people for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, January 25, 1863
                            Orson Hyde, January 25, 1863
                    GOD ALONE BESTOWS THE EVIDENCES OF HIS DIVINE
                             INTERPOSITIONS.--OPPOSITION
                        TO THE KINGDOM OF GOD. COMING EVENTS.
                Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Tabernacle, 
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 25, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          78
          Notwithstanding the inclement and uncomfortable state of weather,
          the wheels of time do not cease to roll and bring a few of us
          together on the morning of the first day of the week, to worship
          the King and Lord of Hosts.
          78
          I am grateful for this opportunity of addressing you, my brethren
          and sisters, for a short time. It is not the weather, it is not
          the might and power of nations that can stay the progress of
          Jehovah's designs. We are living, as you all know, I trust, in a
          momentous period of the world. I will here remark that in the
          course of some conversations I have recently had with certain
          individuals, we have had occasion to enquire somewhat into the
          purposes and designs of the great Creator in these days in which
          we live. It would be impossible to point out all his purposes and
          designs; suffice it to say that it is highly satisfactory to the
          just and to the upright that we can know somewhat concerning
          them; and the fact of our being called as co-workers with him to
          labor in the carrying out of his purposes and designs is an honor
          to us that few can appreciate. We are permitted to assemble here
          and in other places also from time to time to be instructed in
          the ways of the Lord, for the express purpose of making us
          acquainted with his purposes designed in the bosom of eternity,
          to be brought about and accomplished in this dispensation, called
          the Fulness of Times; and this, that we may be the better
          prepared to co-operate with our Lord and Master in the bringing
          of them about, and also be better prepared to meet those events
          when they shall transpire.
          79
          A short time ago a gentleman asked me if I really knew this to be
          the work of God, for, said he, "If I did, most cordially would I
          embrace the doctrines which are taught by your people as
          emanating from the Most High; yes, I would willingly resign all
          worldly honor and my position in life also, and bow with humble
          submission to the requirements of your faith." I observed
          something like this, We are not to be the judges of the amount of
          evidence required to bring mankind under condemnation before God
          for rejecting the truth. We may fancy to ourselves that we would
          like to see the dead raised from their sleeping tombs; we may
          fancy that we would like to see the mountains broken down, the
          valleys exalted or the floods in their course stayed at the
          behest of the servants of God; we may indulge in ideas and
          desires similar to these, yet said I, if there be an amount of
          evidence addressed to your understanding, which seals conviction
          upon your heart with regard to the truth, how will you meet that
          conviction in a coming day, when we come to stand before God and
          the spirits of just men made perfect? Do you think you can then
          open your mouth and say, "I knew thee that thou art a hard man,
          reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast
          not strewed: and I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the
          earth: lo, there thou hast that is thine. His Lord answered and
          said unto him, "Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest
          that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I had not
          strewed? thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the
          exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received mine own
          usury. Take therefore the talent from him and give it unto him
          which hath ten talents. For unto every one that hath shall be
          given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not
          shall be taken away even that which he hath. And cast ye the
          unprofitable servant into outer darkness: there shall be weeping
          and gnashing of teeth."--Matthew xxv. 24-30. Or will you be like
          the man who was found in the assembly without the wedding
          garments, and unto whom it was said "Friend how camest thou
          here?" What argument did he make, and what had he to say for
          himself? He was dumb. Remember then, I say, that it is the Judge
          of all the earth that parcels out the evidences of his divine
          interposition unto man, not according to man's traditions but
          according to that wisdom which is in the bosom of the Eternal,
          knowing just the calibre of men and what it will require to turn
          the scale of reason and to penetrate the soul of every
          individual. It is for High Heaven to do this, and the Lord
          Almighty will not judge according to our desires, but he will
          judge according to the amount of evidence that he himself is
          pleased to give to each person.
          79
          A few remarks upon this subject, brethren and sisters, may not be
          amiss at the present time. I have noticed the providences that
          have attended this people form their origin in the year 1830, and
          I have noticed this, that a prejudice has been indulged in, by
          those who did not choose to embrace the Gospel, against the
          people of the Saints. There has ever been a kind of feeling
          indulged in by the world that the Saints were going to do
          something very bad, something dreadful; but what have they done
          up to the present time? The reply is, Why really nothing that we
          can establish against them. This is the view that has been taken
          of the Saints by those who know us not, but the very course that
          we are now taking has been the course that has thwarted the
          wicked in their every design. The way their sails are now set
          indicates that they design some evil, some mischief, and they
          have said within themselves, Let us forestall the pending
          difficulty and remove the danger before we encounter it. This has
          been the feeling of the world, so far as my acquaintance extends
          in connection with the progress of events and advancement of this
          people. Storms have been drawn around us repeatedly, and caused
          us to be broken up and expelled from the land where we had made
          our homes; not that we had done anything, but because the wicked
          foolishly believed that we were going to do something that was
          dangerous and desperate.
          80
          Now all the world is against us, and the learning of this world
          has ever been opposed to the righteousness of God. In the
          beginning of this work those that were sent to advocate the
          Gospel were unlearned; as a general thing they were unskilled in
          the ways of the world. Uncultivated and untutored boys were sent
          forth to proclaim the words of life, and what was the simple
          message they were sent to bear? Repent, for the hour of the
          visitation of Jehovah is at hand, repent and embrace the Gospel.
          It did not require much learning to make this announcement; it
          was a plain simple message. If, for instance, your house was on
          fire, and the news went to the sources of help, the most
          illiterate could declare the fact as well as the most learned man
          in the world. He would simply have to say, such a man's house is
          on fire, and everyone could understand that. The simple
          proclamation of the Gospel was just as easy to be understood.
          Now, if it were some difficult diplomatic negotiation which
          required to be entered into, it would require all the
          embellishments of art to secure it a passage through, but the
          simple message of the Gospel required no such learning, it was
          simply to call upon the people to repent and to inform them that
          the chastising arm of Jehovah was about to fall upon the nations.
          We went forth, we made this announcement throughout the length
          and breadth of the United States, not only once but twice and
          thrice, and in fact all the day long until we created such a
          storm around us as to drive us beyond the confines of civilized
          man, and how cruel was the ordeal! It was no less cruel on the
          part of those that inflicted the wrong, although on the part of
          Jehovah it was an act of mercy to allow the wicked to drive us,
          or to cause us to be placed in these valleys of the mountains.
          The Heavens foresaw the danger, but we knew it not; but our
          Father knew it and that was enough. Was there not a Providence
          over us? Did he not deal kindly with his people? And has he not
          done so from the beginning?
          80
          When the Saints escaped from Missouri and subsequently from
          Illinois; when we wandered over the prairies and found a resting
          place for a season in an Indian country, and when we furnished
          five hundred of our best men, leaving our women and children
          unprotected in an Indian country, while they went to fight their
          country's battles, and to secure to the country that had
          permitted us to be driven from our homes the very land upon which
          we now dwell was there not, I ask, a kindly Providence over them
          that went and also over them that remained? Yes, there was. We
          came into these valleys under the protecting care of our heavenly
          Father. We came with a few old crazy wagons, and many of us but
          very poor teams, for be it known unto you that the people who
          took our homes put them at their own prices and paid out their
          own commodities; and if they had an old wagon which they thought
          would bear up till we got beyond the confines of civilization
          they would turn it out, considering that would be long enough for
          it to last us.
          81
          In this way we came to these valleys, and had to so live till we
          got something from an untried soil, not knowing whether a peck of
          wheat, corn or potatoes could be raised from it, but Heaven blest
          our labors, Providence smiled upon our exertions and we made out
          to continue along until the land became abundantly blessed, and
          now our granaries are filled with plenty. If the wrath of God had
          been against this people to the same extent that the wrath of man
          was against us, where would we have been to-day? Annihilated!
          Nothing would have been left of us, and our career would have
          been highly colored on the pages of history, and sent down to
          posterity with the sting of the Anathemist upon it. But the wrath
          of Heaven was not upon us; it was only the wrath of man. Do you
          not see the difference between the wrath of Heaven and the wrath
          of man? If our enemies had been one with the Almighty, or if he
          had been one with them, we should have been obliterated long
          before this. But here, in us, is the evidence that the world and
          the Almighty do not exactly agree. They never did, and they never
          will agree, and hence I say the Saints will live when the ungodly
          shall wither and die; when the wicked are in ruin and disgrace,
          this people will flourish under the blessing of our Father and
          God.
          81
          These things, although silent, are upon the pages of history,
          they are still in the memories of men, but though silent they
          speak in language too powerful for the world to conceive their
          strength and weight in the balances which shall determine their
          future destiny. Like the other portions of Jehovah's creations,
          the great family of planets revolve around their centre, they
          move in their majesty, although in silence; you can see them but
          not hear them; they cease not to move; the course of their speed
          and their velocity is the same continually, and yet, though they
          move in silence, they speak in language too powerful to be
          misunderstood, and in thunder tones declare the voice of the
          Almighty. Well mighty an individual say, who does not consider
          these shining works of the Creator, O, that I had some evidence
          that these are the works of the Almighty, I would adore him for
          ever! Bless you, these are better evidences that the Almighty
          exists and rules in the heavens above than any that mortal can
          adduce, showing hourly, daily and nightly, that they are governed
          by law, and proclaiming to all nations that the Lord is God, that
          by him they are made, by him they are controlled, and that he
          views all the works of his hands with an impartial eye.
          81
          Whosoever will look upon the history of the Saints and see the
          providences of the Almighty that have attended them, must see
          that these Divine interposition speak in evidence too powerful to
          be resisted. I confess that these are arguments more potent than
          I am capable of adducing at the present time. Now he that will
          look at these things and run them over in his mind, will readily
          see that these are evidences of divinity in our religion. Where
          is there another people over whom Heaven has exercised these
          peculiar providences? Why is the world at war with us? It is
          because we are not like them. If we would go to work and
          establish about forty tipling shops, as many gambling houses, and
          as many houses of ill-fame, bless you we could get into the Union
          without any trouble; the track would be clear, the wheels
          greased, and we would go right in; but, because we are not so
          inclined there is a good deal of friction about it, they fear
          that we are going to do something dreadful. Now, I can tell you
          that we are not going to do anything very wonderful nor very
          shocking, but if we are faithful and keep ourselves unspotted
          from the world, our God is going to astonish the nations; he is
          going to do something both wonderful and mighty, and it will be
          dreadful to the wicked; he will show this and every other nation
          that lift their hands against his anointed that they will
          henceforth cease to be a nation. He has commenced his work
          already, but he is only giving the alphabet now, we shall be
          getting into the pictures by-and-bye. When I was a boy and went
          to school we studied Webster's spelling book, and when we got
          along a piece with our lessons, we used to say I have got over to
          the pictures now, and the time is near at hand when we shall see
          such pictures exhibited by the hand of the Almighty as were never
          before witnessed by mortal eye; that will be a trying time.
          82
          The field of learning is boundless, and I venture to say that the
          most learned man in the world is far more studious when he gets
          into higher branches than when he first commenced his studies,
          for he can discover fields of learning which before he could not
          conceive of, and so it is with the works of Jehovah; there is
          always a field in which the Almighty can display his power and
          his goodness, and it is enlarging all the time.
          82
          Brethren and sisters, I do not feel disposed on this cold morning
          to detain you any great length of time, but suffice it to say
          that I am glad of the opportunity of meeting with you, and I feel
          in my heart to say God bless the Saints--Heaven's blessing be
          with them. This is my desire, it is my earnest prayer, and if we
          can so live as to be without spot, and blameless in the day of
          the coming of the Lord Jesus it will amply compensate for all our
          toils, all our privations, and for all our labors of love in the
          kingdom of God.
          82
          That this may be the case with us, is my earnest and sincere
          prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Amasa
          M. Lyman, October 7, 1862
                           Amasa M. Lyman, October 7, 1862
           THE OBJECT OF GATHERING.--THE HAPPY EFFECTS OF OBEDIENCE TO THE
               GOSPEL.--THE MEANS BY WHICH THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS TO BE
                              ESTABLISHED ON THE EARTH.
           Discourse by Elder Amasa M. Lyman, delivered in the Tabernacle, 
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          82
          I do not know that it is necessary for me to tell you that I am
          glad to be here. If you have but a little of the feeling that
          influences me, you know very well that I am glad to be here. I am
          not glad to be here because my mission is ended, for such I do
          not consider to be the case at all. We often say we have been on
          a mission, and have fulfilled a mission, and have returned as
          though that something had been completed and accomplished. I have
          been on a mission, but I have not come from a mission, or from
          that mission. I have been on a mission; I have come home on a
          mission; I am still on a mission. The obligations of that
          mission, I feel, are not ceasing, not becoming less, but they
          increase from day to day and from year to year with the increase
          of knowledge and understanding and the apprehension of the
          principles of truth. I am here to-day for the same purpose, for
          the prosecution of the same labor that I have been in, in every
          place that I have occupied as a minister of the truth since I
          first became acquainted with its principles, and by such
          acquaintance I became connected with the Work of God.
          83
          My text is furnished me in the people that are before me to-day.
          Who could look upon this assembly and be so dull, so stupid that
          the inquiry would not arise in his mind, What are we here for?
          Why all this gathering together of this mixed multitude of
          people; people from so many nations; people of different tongues,
          of different customs, different traditions and notions, yet
          having one and the same feeling in reference to a few of the
          details that make up the great aggregate of life's actions? For
          what purpose have we been gathered together from distant nations?
          Some may have thought that our gathering here was only for the
          sake of being together, for the sake of creating a multitudinous
          community. The multitude we see assembled here to-day are here
          because the kingdom of God is to be built up; for if the kingdom
          of God is to be built up, there must be people to constitute it;
          there must be a people to be ruled, or the rulers would have
          nothing over which to rule. If the mere assembling of the people
          together constitutes the kingdom of God now, why has it not
          constituted the kingdom of God at other times? People have
          assembled together before; communities have existed before, yet
          the existence of such communities has not and does not now
          constitute them the kingdom of God. One reason why the gathering
          together of the people does not constitute the kingdom of God is,
          that the mere gathering of the people is not particularly an
          intellectual operation, it does not of itself particularly inform
          the judgment or enlighten the mind in reference to God, and man's
          relationship to God and his purposes.
          83
          We commenced our labors with you in lands far distant from this
          we preached the Gospel to you; listening to that, and receiving
          the testimony of the servants of God and following the course
          that was indicated by them, you have become changed in your
          circumstances and locality. You were located in other parts of
          the globe and were citizens of other nations, but now you are
          here located in the peaceful vales of Utah. It is now time for
          the gathered Saints to begin to learn still more, if they have
          not already begun to do so; and if they have begun to learn, to
          continue to learn something of the reason why they are gathered
          together, that they may be able to discover the true relationship
          between the actions they perform, the labors, duties and services
          that are required of them, and the development, increase and
          growth into strength and power of the kingdom of God on the
          earth. When we talk about the kingdom of God our thoughts are apt
          to travel away from scenes of earth, as though it were a matter
          of the ideas alone and not connected with our earthly operations,
          labors, duties and services.
          84
          There is no action in life, no labor that we perform, no
          relationship that we sustain to God and one another, but what
          should be connected directly with the development of the kingdom
          of God. Says one,--"We must become perfect and holy; we must
          become God-like; we must become like the angels or like the
          spirits of the just who dwell with God." This is true; but where
          is that transformation, that change in our condition, feelings
          and circumstances to be wrought out--in heaven or on earth, at
          home or abroad? Where is the school in which we are to be taught
          the plain, simple, unvarnished administrations of truth in a way
          to bring it within the range of our feeble comprehension of truth
          that we may understand it? Are we to learn it in any one place to
          the exclusion of all others? No. Are we to learn God and truth
          where we live? Yes. If not, where in Heaven's name do you expect
          to learn of him? Do you live in heaven with God and his angels?
          No; you live here on the earth, here in Utah among the rugged
          mountains that are around us. All you know you know here, and all
          you can learn you must learn here while you are here. To acquire
          a knowledge of God is eternal life. That appears to many to be a
          great something. I say something, because people know nothing of
          God. Where are you going to obtain a knowledge of God.
          84
          People talk about going to heaven, but when we find ourselves in
          heaven we shall find that we have reached it without going to it.
          Heaven is a development of internal powers and external changes.
          We learn to know God now as human beings, influenced by the
          effects of sin and folly, degraded and surrounded with darkness,
          misery and wretchedness. Shall we wait until these are put off
          before we can learn of God and get to know that which will
          constitute in us that knowledge which is eternal life? No. We
          came here to the valleys of Utah in obedience to the requirements
          of the Gospel, simply that we might here continue to be taught.
          We came to this distant region to learn of God. How? By, in the
          first place, learning ourselves. Can we know God in this way?
          Yes; we can know him in no other way. We cannot go to where he
          is, to be taught of him personally and to associate with him.
          What have we in this world that gives a truthful indication of
          his character to the mind that is open to the light of truth? We
          have ourselves been made in the image of God. Then it is
          essentially necessary that we should learn ourselves as an
          all-important step to the knowledge of God. We must learn to
          correct our lives and our actions; we must learn to govern
          ourselves and sanctify our affections, that we may be prepared to
          hold communion with heavenly intelligences.
          84
          The kingdom of God is established now for the development and
          increase of its principles within us, to reflect light on the
          darkness that surrounds us and reveal to our understanding the
          true relationship we sustain to God, and the reason why the
          requirements of the Gospel are laid upon us and why we can be
          saved by listening to them, and why we are not saved if we refuse
          to listen to them.
          85
          When the sound of the Gospel first reached me, I used to have
          this childish idea, that if I ever knew the truth it must be
          because the heavens would be opened for me to gaze upon the glory
          that is within the vail, and this would be the only assurance I
          could receive that the Gospel is true. I lived under the
          influence of this idea until I passed measurably from the
          condition of childhood, of hearing as a child and understanding
          as a child. When I began to approximate towards a riper condition
          of mind, I became satisfied that it was not by merely looking at
          something that the mind became enlightened; that it was not by
          merely guessing at something that is incomprehensible that
          knowledge is developed in the soul. I learned that the Gospel was
          true in a very simple way. The Gospel required me to pursue an
          upright, just, virtuous, honest course of life with all the world
          around me and to live at peace with all men. I commenced living
          in the world without quarreling with anybody; I followed the
          dictation of the Gospel and its requirements, and it has saved me
          from war, contention and strife with my fellowman, from
          quarreling with my family, with my brethren, with my friends and
          with my neighbors. In this way I found out that so much of the
          Gospel was true, and I did not have to go to heaven to find this
          out neither. This is the way I want you to begin to learn God,
          and the consequences will be peace and the joy that springs from
          peace. Then heaven will be in the home where you dwell, in the
          land and country where you live, in your associations with your
          friends and neighbors and kindred in all life's varied relations.
          Another consequence will be a constant in-dwelling of the Spirit
          of God; that Spirit that brings life and light, and knowledge and
          understanding to the soul of man, that quickens the intellect of
          man and sanctifies every power to hold communion with still
          higher and holier principles.
          85
          We say we want the Holy Spirit; then let us so live our religion
          that we may have the Holy Spirit, which will improve our
          condition continually, making us better and better citizens of
          the kingdom of God with every degree of gain over ourselves. In
          this way we may cultivate and develop in us individually the
          principle of immortality that will constitute, when applied to
          the great body of the people of God, the immortality of his
          kingdom, the basis of its eternal and deathless perpetuity. Then
          the development of the kingdom of God in power on earth,
          temporally, depends upon the self-culture of its members, upon
          the culture of the feelings that rule the soul and that give
          character to the action of the creature. When we consider that
          purity of life is necessary and requisite to qualify a man to be
          a citizen of the kingdom of God, we shall cultivate that quality
          and labor for its development and increase. To how many of the
          infinitesimal details of life's actions does this principle
          extend? It should extend to them all. We cannot do any wrong that
          will render us acceptable to God and make us better. That is
          right which improves and gives life. There is a right way and a
          wrong one to all we do.
          85
          If we cultivate the ground there is a way which, if pursued, will
          be fruitful of consequences the most disastrous, while an
          opposite way will produce profit and reward us for our labors.
          There is a way that is fruitful of noxious weeds where something
          better should grown, and this is as truthfully the result of the
          conduct of the farmer as is the rich harvest of healthy grain
          that affords him bread and sustenance. Some people think they can
          pray the weeds out of their fields and gardens, but their prayers
          can only be effectual when accompanied with a reasonable amount
          of honest labor rightly and wisely applied. I am in favor of
          praying. I love to pray myself, and I love to have the Saints
          pray. But when you have a great many weeds growing on your land,
          pray for your land, and do not forget to go out on to that land
          pull up, remove and destroy by your diligent labor the
          weed-plants that so much annoy you.
          85
          We have been told that the Lord will not plant our grain for us
          and cultivate our fields. We are here to learn how to do that for
          ourselves, if we do not know. This part of our education we have
          to gain, if we have not already gained it; and this will enable
          us to aid in the building up and development in its greatness and
          power of the kingdom of God. Let our labor be so applied, that
          when we bow down before our heavenly Father to ask him to bless
          anything we have or do, that we can do so consistently. Let us
          hoe up the weeds and enrich our fields, and ask God to give us a
          bountiful crop to reward our toils. We will do all we can do, and
          then ask God to bless that labor and leaven the result with him.
          If your wagon has been fixed in the mud get hold of the wheel
          yourself and lift all you can, and then ask somebody else to help
          you if you need help.
          86
          There is another field that is equally taxed with the support of
          a noxious growth: I refer to ourselves at home. We carry about
          with us our notions, our habits of thought; and our habits of
          thought give character to our actions. When, for instance, the
          storm of passion is aroused in our bosom, we yield ourselves up
          to it without an effort and unresistingly allow ourselves to be
          carried away by its influence from a course of propriety and
          right, and we do wrong and say wrong things. Let rising anger be
          suppressed; let the place where it had its incipient being become
          its grave. Never let the mouth utter the word that should not be
          spoken. This counsel is just as applicable to myself as it is to
          you. I have learned long since that I was not called to preach
          the Gospel because I had no improvement to make on myself, or
          because I could not become any better. I have come to the
          conclusion that the more I talk about the right and the less I
          talk about the wrong, and the more I become occupied with the
          right the less danger I shall be in of becoming occupied by the
          wrong. This is good for me, and, being good for me, I recommend
          it to the Saints. I want them to live peaceably and quietly with
          one another and learn to do the little things in life's duty
          right. That we may learn to do this, it is necessary that we
          should control our passions, for if we do not control them they
          will control us, and under such control we do wrong. When we
          control ourselves, the result it equanimity of feeling such as is
          necessary to the exercise of an enlightened judgment, if such
          judgment exists within us. Cannot God help us? It altogether
          depends upon whether we are disposed to help ourselves or not.
          God will help and bless us when we pursue the course that is
          acceptable to him. If we strive to subdue stormy passions within
          us, he will assist us in the good work until the Spirit of God is
          not merely a casual visitor, but a constant dweller within us to
          increase our store of knowledge, extend our views and make our
          conceptions of God and truth more as they should be. Let us live
          in this way and we shall speak kindly of one another and be more
          charitable to all men.
          86
          The result of our education is differences of feeling and
          differences in our way of life; we have brought these differences
          with us from our distant homes. We have brought with us to Utah
          more or less of the old notions that have grown with our growth
          and strengthened with our strength; throughout our lives their
          influence has been upon us. So far as these are in opposition to
          the truth and the right, they must be overcome, for as we learn
          the truth we must exchange our incorrect notions for notions that
          are correct in reference to living with one another and in
          reference to our general conduct in life. It is not some service
          we have to perform at some remote place from where we are now
          living that will benefit us, but it is how we deport ourselves
          here towards one another and towards God; how we shall make our
          farms, cultivate our grounds, and how to use that which we have
          been blessed with as faithful stewards of the manifold mercies of
          God. We have much yet to learn; the improvements we have not yet
          made are all to be made, whether they relate to the cultivation
          of our fields and gardens or to the cultivation of our minds; it
          is our duty to garnish and embellish them and make them beautiful
          and lovely as the residence and heritage of intellectual men and
          women. This will bring into existence God's temporal kingdom on
          the earth; then the sanctified and holy and acceptable of his
          children will dwell in palaces, will be surrounded with wealth,
          and there will be no desire of their hearts but what may be
          satisfied. There will be a fountain opened to them where they may
          satisfy their thirst, however intense it may be for ought that is
          good, great and ennobling.
          87
          Learn, sisters, when you teach the truth to your children who
          prattle around your knee, and are trying to cultivate a love of
          it in them, that you are determining their destiny and your own,
          and their relationship unchangeably with the increase, perpetual
          and eternal growth of God's kingdom. Think of this, and do not
          for a moment pass by those labors of love to your children as
          matters of comparatively little value, for in them are your hopes
          of glory, heaven, happiness, bliss and joy in that great future
          of glory we are looking for. How can a mother teach her children
          the right if she is reckless of it herself? How can a father do
          that if he neglects to set before his household the example of
          propriety that should constitute the constant and ceaseless labor
          of a father? Then, let us remember that all this work is upon us;
          it is to redeem the earth, to be learning how to cultivate and
          improve its condition; it is to bring into existence a holy
          nation of men and women before God.
          88
          Who are they which constitute the bright hosts that worship
          around the throne of God? They are men and women and children,
          such as we see here to-day; intellectual beings like ourselves,
          who have been educated, taught, trained, led onward and upward
          from a condition of ignorance to the possession of that
          infinitude of knowledge that makes so incomprehensible a
          difference between us. As we are, so were they; and as they are
          in all their brightness and glory around the throne of God, so
          may we be with our wives and children, friends and associates in
          the kingdom of God on earth, when we have travelled along to that
          state of exaltation to which they have attained, when we have
          learned to vanquish the monster of sin and death, rising above
          him to live in the elements of truth and holiness in a state free
          from corruption and sin. This has had its beginning here in all
          our life's labor, care and relationship to one another; the
          existence beyond this is only the finished constellation of the
          glory which is commenced here, and advanced stage of its
          development. We are not so blind and dumb that we cannot
          comprehend the difference between the household where the words
          of righteousness are uttered, where examples of purity are set,
          and that household where such noble examples are not seen. Would
          you see your children around the throne of God? Would you see
          them clad in glory and crowned with immortality and eternal
          lives? Then teach them truth while they prattle around your knee;
          learn them to lisp the truth, teach them to love it ere they can
          fully know its worth, and as they grow in capacity to reason and
          understand they will then bless the father and mother that taught
          them truth and purity, and to hate and despise the wrong and
          choose the good. Truth will regulate all life's details; I care
          not how numerous they may be, all will yield to the saving,
          sanctifying, hallowed influence and supreme love of truth. When
          we teach the truth to our children, it is one of the best proofs
          that we love the truth ourselves with all our minds, might and
          strength. If we take this course we shall see the kingdom of God
          growing; its outward embellishments will appear, its wealth will
          increase and its power will spread abroad on the right hand and
          in the left until untold millions of earth's children will repose
          in security, safety and happiness, and be blessed beneath its
          banner. Then, its temples will rise in beauty, grandeur and
          glory, and the home of every Saint will become a temple where God
          will delight to reveal the richness of his blessings to his
          faithful children. If our God shines as the perfection of beauty
          out of Zion, Zion must reflect that beauty; it must have an
          existence in Zion reflecting its beauty outwardly upon the world
          around. The glory of Zion must be created by the children of
          Zion. We cannot attain to this all in a moment. We first begin to
          make our homes tidy and to subdue every enemy to our peace, that
          we may have more comfort. If we wish our children to have an
          exalted taste for the lovely and beautiful, create something
          lovely for them to look upon, let them behold a practical example
          and exhibition of the beautiful and lovely when they are at home;
          when they go into the garden let them see the development of
          beauty, and when they come to maturity and remove far away they
          will think of the paternal home with delight and pleasure as the
          place where peace reigns, where joy is developed, where the odor
          of sweet flowers are inhaled by visitors, greeting our early
          rising or cheering us when we retire to our rest. This is the
          picture of the home of a Saint, of him who loves to beautify Zion
          and exalt the children of Zion above all other people on the
          earth.
          88
          It does not follow of necessity that the poor man must possess
          broad acres. If your garden is no larger than this stand,
          cultivate it properly, plant fruit trees and other useful plants,
          and rivet the attention of your growing family to the
          contemplation of their duty; let them see an example in you from
          day to day and from year to year which will exercise a salutary
          influence upon the minds of your children throughout their future
          lives. If I have not myself been able hitherto to make such a
          home, it is the home that lives in my mind. I show you the ladder
          over which you may travel from any condition of degradation and
          ignorance to all that is noble, exalted and Godlike. We must
          start from where we are, and we shall soon see better houses,
          more fruitful and lovely gardens; the residences of the Saints
          will grow into beauty and the cities of the Saints into
          magnificence.
          88
          The Prophet Joseph once took me by the arm in the street, and
          said, "I have so many blessings, and there is nothing but what
          you can enjoy in your time and place the same as I do, and so can
          every man." But I have prayed this prayer, "If the bestowal of
          wealth upon thy servant, O Lord, will make him a fool and cause
          him to forsake the truth, may I remain poor until I can bear it."
          We might as well complain that we were not all born at the same
          time as to complain of any disparity that may exist between us in
          pecuniary matters. Let the Saints who have just come to these
          valleys from their fatherland learn to be contented in whatsoever
          position they are placed in, that is, when you are in
          circumstances that neither you nor your friends can change for
          the letter. To complain of circumstances that cannot at the
          present be improved would simply be a waste of your time, and
          your time is precious, for we are not going to live many years
          according to the common course of things to improve ourselves
          here. It will be to our advantage to live in this world as long
          as we can improve, and the longer we live here and improve, the
          stronger grow the ties that bind us to this existence. I want to
          see the kingdom of God grow from this small beginning that is
          right around us, until the whole earth is filled and blessed with
          its glory as it now blesses and fills the valleys of Deseret in a
          degree. We are connected with an enterprise that is great, noble
          and honorable, with an enterprise that is not satisfied with a
          limited acquisition, with a small victory over sin, but it is an
          enterprise that grasps the world's emancipation from sin,
          darkness and death; it looks at no smaller object than the
          world's freedom from sin and its consequences.
          89
          Being connected with so great an enterprise, I do not feel any
          more that I am a worm of the earth, but that I am associated with
          the Gods of eternity, and that angels are my kindred and of my
          family. This is the way I want the Saints to feel. If they feel
          this way they will shun all wickedness, and seek for right and
          try to do it all the time. I for one am engaged in the great work
          of building up the kingdom of God upon the earth, and I want to
          get the Saints to see the value of that practical purity of life
          that will utterly destroy the power of sin, purge out the
          transgressor from our assemblies and render us more and more
          acceptable to God all the time, because better calculated to
          bless the world.
          89
          God bless you: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Charles C. Rich, October 6, 1862
                          Charles C. Rich, October 6, 1862
                  PRESENT OPPORTUNITIES OF OBTAINING A KNOWLEDGE OF
               THE PRINCIPLES OF TRUTH--IMPORTANCE OF IMPROVING THEM.
                Remarks by Elder Charles C. Rich, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          89
          I feel great pleasure in meeting with the brethren and sisters,
          having just returned from a mission. I do not speak of this
          because of a feeling that I am now relieved from a mission, for I
          feel that I have been on a mission all the time, and I expect to
          remain a Missionary from this time henceforth and for ever. This
          is the height of my ambition, that I may have the pleasure of
          laboring to build up the kingdom of God on the earth.
          89
          The instructions we have had today have been joyful to my heart
          for they are those principles that are calculated to save, to
          exalt and to prepare us to dwell with the Gods in the eternal
          worlds. I have often said that of all the people upon the face of
          the earth the Saints of the Most High God have the greatest
          reason to be thankful. This is my feeling and has been ever since
          I embraced the Gospel; and the longer I live, the more I see and
          experience, the more I feel and know that we are the favored
          people of the Lord. If we can appreciate this as it is, it will
          lead us continually to take that course that will be right and
          proper in the sight of Heaven.
          89
          While I have been absent from this Territory I have been laboring
          wherever my lot has been cast to convince the inhabitants of the
          earth of the truth of the principles of our holy religion, and to
          point out to them the path of life, and how far I have been
          successful I shall leave for a higher power to judge.
          90
          I find that we are all like children, so far as knowledge is
          concerned: that is, we know nothing, excepting what we have
          learned from others or by observation, and inasmuch as we do not
          now know anything but that which we have learned, the prospect is
          that what we may know in the future we shall have to learn. We
          are in a school, one which our Father has prepared for us, and in
          which he designs to instruct us, to give us counsel and point out
          the course that we should take day by day, in order that we may
          be saved. If we adopt the principles that have been revealed they
          will bring to us happiness and an abiding joy, and that, too, at
          the time and in the place where we are in need.
          90
          One reason why I consider that we are so much more highly favored
          than other people is simply this, that in generations that are
          past and gone there was no man capable of rising up and pointing
          out the way of life and salvation--there was no man to dispense
          the blessings of the Gospel of Jesus Christ to them that were
          willing to embrace the truth. But it is not so now, for the
          kingdom of God has been established upon the earth, a knowledge
          of the ordinances of the kingdom has also been committed to man
          upon the earth, and the keys of that kingdom have been given, and
          the principles which pertain to that kingdom can now be taught to
          us. We have now the power to embrace the principles of life,
          because they are presented to us by those having the authority to
          teach. The principles of our religion have emanated from our
          Father and God, with whom there is no variableness, nor the least
          shadow of turning; and these principles have been revealed for
          the express purpose that we might embrace and practice them and
          thereby bring about our own salvation and secure that happiness
          which is promised to the faithful sons and daughters of God.
          90
          When we are in the world and hear the sectarians teaching their
          peculiar dogmas about heaven, hell and many other topics, their
          discourses sound empty, foolish and incomprehensible. Their
          subjects are generally very distant; in fact altogether beyond
          this world. When we hear individuals talking about having a
          father and a mother we do not then understand them to be talking
          about anything that is very remote, but it is something that is
          right here with us, and so it is with the kingdom of God. When
          the servants of the Lord commence to teach the human family
          principles pertaining to that kingdom, it is brought right home
          to us, so that we can understand it in this present life. This is
          the way the Gospel came to us when it was first sounded in our
          ears; it was brought home to us, no matter what kind of place we
          were in, and it set before us salvation, not after this life
          particularly, but it offered salvation to us at the time we heard
          it. The kingdom of God being established on the earth, the
          salvation of that kingdom was announced in our ears, and we had
          the offer of its benefits. If we saw proper to embrace the
          doctrines presented, we had the privilege of doing so; and
          inasmuch as we adopted and do now adopt the principles of that
          kingdom it brings to us a present salvation; and if we do not
          have a present salvation it is for want of adopting the
          principles that have been revealed. This is a matter that we
          should inquire about, and see and know for ourselves whether we
          have adopted those principles which the Almighty has made known
          for our salvation. If we have adopted them in our lives, then we
          are in the path of life and truth, which gives us salvation all
          the time; but if we have not, then we do not partake of that
          present salvation which is offered.
          91
          When the Savior was upon the earth he told his disciples to pray
          that this kingdom might come and that his will might be done upon
          the earth as it is done in the heavens. We might with the same
          propriety ask in our prayers, that the will of God might be done
          upon the earth in our day as angels do it in heaven. Is there
          anything upon this earth that will prevent the establishment of
          the same principles and the imparting of the same blessings that
          are enjoyed in the eternal worlds? If there is, the prayer of the
          Savior which he taught his disciples could not be fulfilled, and
          we know that our Father in heaven would not set us to do that
          which could not be accomplished. We can adopt the principles of
          that kingdom and practice them in our lives, and this will make
          us precisely what we are praying for.
          91
          Happiness is what we are striving for in this life, and this is
          what we want in the life which is to come. That happiness is
          obtainable upon the principles of truth and right that have been
          and that will be revealed from heaven. As I before remarked, we
          are in a school, and it is our business to be industrious in that
          school. It is our business to work diligently to learn that which
          is taught in the school of Christ, to make ourselves acquainted
          with the principles of salvation as far as revealed unto us. I
          can say truly and bear testimony that the people have never had
          to wait for the knowledge of God; the time never has been when it
          has not been poured out faster than the people were ready to
          receive. Principles of light and truth have all the time been
          taught faster than the people were ready to adopt and practice
          them. It has always been the good pleasure of the Lord, and it is
          still his wish to enlighten our minds and enlarge our
          understandings in reference to the things of his kingdom, that we
          may have just conceptions of his ways, and understand correctly
          the principles that pertain to the development of all that wisdom
          and knowledge necessary for our present and future advancement in
          the principles of eternal life. We should endeavor to appreciate
          and continually feel thankful for the blessings bestowed upon us,
          and strive to improve upon all the gifts of God that are
          bestowed.
          91
          There are a great many people, and I have met with some of the,
          who are very anxious to know all abut haven, the other worlds,
          and all about the people that dwell in eternity; but I will tell
          you how I feel, it is that I want to discharge the duties that
          devolve upon me, and strive to comprehend the object and design
          of everything that is required of me. We should all seek for a
          knowledge of those duties that pertain to us at the present time,
          and we should practice principles that will bring present
          salvation, and we should labor to learn that which will be both
          for our present and future good.
          92
          What we have been told to-day is good and strictly true, and we
          ought to understand that we are as much in the midst of eternity
          as we ever shall be, and our chances and opportunities for
          gaining knowledge and salvation here are as good as they will
          ever be. We have all the opportunities of learning the principles
          of heaven just as good as we shall ever have. Then if we do not
          improve upon these opportunities we are certainly to blame, and
          we are injuring ourselves more than anybody else, and the time
          will come when, if we are deprived of any blessings and salvation
          pertaining to the kingdom of God were presented and we despised
          them. Then we will find that the scripture is true which says,
          "Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant."
          In view of this, then, it is for us to be awake to that which we
          have presented to us, to those principles which God has revealed
          from the heavens, for he has revealed them for the express
          purpose of having us practice them upon this earth. Those
          principles were not revealed with the intention that we should
          wait till we got to heaven, but everything is for us to practice
          in this life. Now, if we do not adopt the truth in this life,
          what is there to make us believe that we will adopt it in the
          life to come? I look upon our opportunities as being as good to
          know things in this life as they will be to know them in the life
          to come, for light and truth are before us, and they will only be
          before us there. WE have no time to spare; all our opportunities
          should be laid hold of. If we have not adopted the principles of
          salvation in this life, there is no assurance that we shall adopt
          them in the life to come. What is there to make you and I think
          that we shall have power to apply them to ourselves hereafter? WE
          ought to think of this, in order that we may be ready day by day
          for the performance of any duty required of us; we ought to know
          the principles so perfectly that we can apply them to the
          performance of every duty and feel and know that we are
          right--understand them for ourselves that we may be capable of
          applying them both in this life and in that which is to come. If
          we could do this, it would be a very good sign that we could
          apply these doctrines in the future life; but if we are to be
          told every day what we have to do, the probability is that we
          should be in the same situation in eternity.
          92
          We have the privilege of working out our salvation before God,
          and we have the opportunity of testing the practical workings of
          these principles, and in doing this our minds would expand to see
          the necessity of our words and our actions being right. Supposing
          the actions of every man and woman were right and in strict
          accordance with the doctrines of our religion, where would be the
          evil? If everybody always said and did right, the evils that we
          now find in the world would no more afflict the human family.
          92
          The evils that we do find grow out of two causes, and mostly out
          of one, and that one is ignorance. But there are some who are
          fast to do wrong; others do it ignorantly. There must be means
          adopted for teaching such persons the way of life, that where
          they do not know how to do right they may be taught; and then,
          when they are taught the right and embrace it with full purpose
          of heart, they can act upon the principles that are right and
          proper for them in this great school, in which we are being
          taught by the servants of God those duties that are required of
          us day by day, even those principles that will produce happiness,
          contentment and salvation. These things are being pointed out to
          us from week to week and from time to time, just as they have
          been this forenoon. How rich these instructions! They will be
          worth nothing unless we practice them in our lives. We read of a
          time when the knowledge of God shall cover the earth as the
          waters cover the great deep; and we live in a time when that
          knowledge is being taught by the Prophets of God, and when it is
          the privilege of all mankind to be exalted upon principles of
          obedience to the laws of heaven.
          93
          Why are we not divided and distracted as the world are? and
          especially the country round about us? The reason is, we are and
          have been taught correct principles. How easy it would be to put
          the world of mankind right, if they would be set right and if
          they would hearken to the voice of God. In this age, as in all
          others, the inhabitants of the earth have been told what would
          come upon them, but they heed not the warnings of the servants of
          God. When we view the kingdom of God in the heavens we view it as
          an eternal kingdom. This is its condition, because truth and
          nothing but the truth exists with the inhabitants; they are
          governed by it in all their actions. Let the same principles be
          with us, and we shall find that the effect produced will be a
          oneness of purpose; our labors will be to promote happiness upon
          the earth and our lives will be peaceful ones. It is a good sign
          for us to adopt those principles that we can test and prove to be
          good or bad. I am perfectly willing to trust all in this kingdom,
          and to look to the world to come for an exaltation with the
          sanctified, and I know that all will be right if I continue
          faithful.
          93
          I can bear testimony that the Saints of the Most High God have
          not been waiting for labor; there has always been sufficient laid
          out to occupy their attention, and if they have attended to their
          duties they have no time to complain of anybody else. There is
          nothing very difficult for us to do, but there is enough to keep
          us busy all the time. And there are a great many safe-guards
          which our Father has placed in his Church for the purpose of
          taking care of the sheep and pointing out to us those individual
          duties which are daily required at our hands. We find Presidents,
          Bishops and counselors in every direction, ever ready to impart
          to us a word of comfort and consolation; and if we are not taught
          we are to blame ourselves and nobody else. God has always spoken
          through his anointed servants, through those holding his
          Priesthood and authority, and he will be obeyed; and it is our
          duty and the duty of all men to give heed to those instructions
          and to receive knowledge from God by his servants as well as by
          his Spirit, for unless we do enjoy that Spirit and be guided by
          its influences we shall lack the perfection we are destined to
          arrive at.
          93
          We have a great labor to perform, and we have a great enemy to
          meet and overcome, and therefore it will well for us to take a
          safe course and do a few things right, for should we attempt to
          do many things and fail we shall be sorry for it. I feel to
          rejoice in the plan of salvation, and I rejoice to have the
          privilege of laboring to establish these principles upon the
          earth. The more we do the better we feel. While we see mankind
          going to ruin because of their wickedness, I rejoice in the
          prospect of seeing the kingdom of Gid rising in splendor and
          greatness, and I do feel that we have abundant reason to be
          thankful, for we have been led by the hand of the Almighty from
          the first organization of this Church.
          93
          It is our business as Saints to put away from us everything that
          is wrong, that tends to corrupt the people of God. WE are called
          upon to honor our callings and to labor to perform what the
          Bishops and Authorities of the Church require of us. Evil will
          produce evil, and good will produce good, and a bitter fountain
          will produce bitter water, and so it is throughout all the
          ramification of the kingdom to which we belong. I trust that we
          shall all so live as to secure happiness and obtain peace with
          ourselves, so that we may live in peace at home. I do not want to
          see any of us neglect our own welfare, but I wish to see every
          Saint live as a man of God, as one who is striving to secure
          eternal life in the kingdom of our heavenly Father.
          94
          If I understand the principles of life and salvation, and with
          this understanding should lay down this body, I should then
          continue the good work which I have commenced here. All that
          wisdom and knowledge which we have obtained we will carry with us
          to the spirit world, and this, you can readily perceive, would
          make just about such a heaven on the other side of the vail as we
          have made on this side. I do not think we would make it much
          different. Of course we will have to learn beyond the vail as
          much so as have need of learning while here. Then, let us
          endeavor to feed upon those principles of life and salvation day
          by day, and labor to put them in practice while in this life,
          then we shall have joy, happiness, peace and a present salvation
          right where we are. We have the power to prove these principles
          all the time, and we can bear testimony to their truth, for we
          experience their benefits and blessings in our everyday life.
          94
          Let us be faithful and love the truth more than we love anything
          else, for these is a fulness of it offered to us; and we ought to
          know that there are no other principles or system that has a
          fulness of truth to offer to us. Now, there is not any of us that
          would be satisfied with anything short of a fulness of all that
          knowledge and wisdom which are hid up in the eternal worlds. But
          we need not think of attaining that position upon any other
          principles than those offered to us by our heavenly Father, for
          if we do, we deceive ourselves and are preparing for ourselves
          disappointment, and at the great day of reckoning we shall find
          ourselves disappointed, simply because we have not adopted the
          principles that alone will secure what we want in time and in
          eternity.
          94
          I do not feel to occupy more than my share of them time, but I
          feel exceedingly well, and, as some of the brethren have
          remarked, I always intend to feel well, for I intend to do the
          best I can all the time. When I first embraced the Gospel, I had
          a testimony of its truth and I have had evidence increasing with
          me all the day long. I have often remarked to individuals that I
          would pursue if there was no other life than this; I would do
          this because it brings the most good, the most happiness, more
          than anything else I know anything about. Let us be humble and
          faithful in keeping the commandments of God and in performing the
          labors that are allotted to us; and sanctify ourselves before God
          that we may constantly have within us the light of the Holy
          Spirit; be guided by his Priesthood, that when we come to lay
          down these bodies we may be prepared for that which is to be
          enjoyed on the other side of the vail, having been faithful and
          diligent on this side, which I pray may be the case, in the name
          of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, April 7, 1862
                            Brigham Young, April 7, 1862
                     AUTHORITY OF BISHOPS--BRANCH ORGANIZATIONS.
                     ASSISTING THE MAIL AND TELEGRAPH COMPANIES.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          95
          This is the place to give items of instruction to the people. I
          am satisfied that it is my duty to improve this opportunity, and
          should be very happy if I could speak with ease; if I could do so
          I should talk a great deal more than I do.
          95
          Ask a Bishop by what authority he is acting as a Bishop; "I
          suppose I am a Bishop according to the Priesthood." By what
          Priesthood do you act as a Bishop? "I really cannot answer that
          question." Are you a High Priest? "Yes." Why do you so officiate?
          "Because I have been ordained to so officiate; the First
          Presidency ordered Bishop Hunter to ordain me a High Priest, and
          set me apart to be a Bishop in this district." After a person is
          ordained a High Priest he then has authority to act in all the
          duties of the lesser Priesthood, when called upon by the proper
          authority so to do. Some of the Bishops understand their true
          position and some do not, for which reason a few remarks in
          addition to those I made this forenoon will, perhaps, not be
          amiss.
          96
          There is no retrograde movement in ordaining a High Priest to the
          office of a Bishop, for, properly speaking, he is set apart to
          act in that office. When we ordain a man to officiate in a branch
          of the Church as a Bishop, he does so according to the best of
          his knowledge; and now and then one believes that he has a right,
          when ordained as a Bishop, to officiate and preside over every
          temporal and spiritual interest in his district by virtue of his
          Bishopric; he believes that he ought to go into a Seventies'
          Council in his Ward and preside because he is a Bishop: and under
          this impression he dictates, guides and directs all things in his
          district; he baptizes, confirms and administers the sacrament as
          a Bishop, performing, under this impression, every spiritual and
          temporal duty. Were we to inquire of the Bishops of this Church
          what duties are assigned to the Aaronic Priesthood they hold, and
          what are assigned to the Melchizedek, those who could answer
          correctly are in the minority. I am satisfied of this, for I have
          been placed in positions that made it necessary to propound
          questions to some of our most intelligent Bishops relating to
          misunderstandings and difficulties that have occurred in their
          districts touching their authority, when their answers convinced
          me that they knew little about it; perhaps from not having an
          opportunity of finding out, or, in a word, they have not so loved
          that the heavens have been opened to them to teach them so fully
          and effectually their duties that they need no man to teach them.
          The duties and powers of a Bishop cease the very moment he steps
          over the Aaronic Priesthood, which is to officiate in temporal
          things; when he passes this he immediately begins to officiate by
          the authority and power of the Melchizedek Priesthood, though he
          may not know it.
          96
          We have scores of branches of this Church in different parts of
          this country, and had we better now place officers, helps and
          governments in these branches, or wait till the people come to
          understanding, and learn to appreciate and honor such
          appointments? It is chiefly because of the ignorance of the
          people that we often concentrate in one man these different
          offices and callings, but when the people are sufficiently
          informed and have advanced further in the knowledge of the truth,
          it will not be so, but every branch will have its full quota of
          officers--a Patriarch, President, Bishop, High Council, and all
          officers that are necessary for the work of the Ministry, and the
          edifying of the body of Christ. Until the people can receive and
          honor these helps and governments, and be benefited by them, the
          different offices will be concentrated in as few men as possible,
          for men will contend for power, and as to which shall be the
          greatest, until they are better informed.
          96
          If the people fully understand and would observe the relationship
          these offices have to each other, there would never be a word of
          altercation. In this city we have no altercation about
          authorities. We but seldom get up a trouble for a High Council
          case. When the people come to sufficient understanding, we shall
          not put the onerous task upon one man to act both as President
          and Bishop, but we will give you a full organization of helps,
          governments, &c.; but at present we shall take a course to
          confine the offices of the Church in such a manner as to give the
          least cause for contention and trouble. There are men who have a
          contentious disposition; they will contend against a Bishop, a
          Magistrate, a Judge, or any man holding an office; in short, they
          wish to destroy every power in Heaven and on earth that they do
          not hold themselves. This is the spirit of Satan that was made so
          visibly manifest in Heaven and which proved his overthrow, and he
          now afflicts this people with it; he wants to dictate and rule
          every principle and power that leads to exaltation and eternal
          life, and those whom he influences wish to walk underfoot every
          person who stands in authority over them.
          96
          I now wish to say a few words about assisting the mail and
          telegraph companies. It has been asked, "Shall we assist these
          companies? Shall they be supplied with grain and that help which
          is necessary to facilitate the expeditious and safe carrying of
          the mail?" I say, ye. Shall the telegraph company receive favors
          at our hands? Yes. I do not know of two greater temporal
          blessings of the kind that can be bestowed upon this people. If
          we happen to lay in bed a little later than usual, by the aid of
          the telegraph wires we can read the news of the morning from
          Washington and New York; and by-and-by we may be favored with the
          news of yesterday from London, Paris, and St. Petersburg, and all
          the principal cities in the old world. We are among the people of
          this world; our bodies are of the earth, and our spirits are like
          the spirits of other people and from the same source, only we are
          trying to establish the kingdom of God on earth, to introduce
          righteousness, and prepare the people for the reign of Jesus
          Christ on the earth. One man says, "I have agreed to do thus and
          so." Then go and do it. Fulfill your contracts and sacredly keep
          your word.
          97
          What should be the course of this people in these matters? Let
          them act by the counsel of the men who understand such things
          better than they do. When I say supply so much labor, or so much
          grain, or do so much hauling, you will be justified, otherwise
          you will not. If I might dictate this matter and get my pay for
          it, I would fill this whole mail route with "Mormon" boys who
          would labor faithfully, conduct honorably, and see that the mails
          were carried safely and promptly. If it were left to me, I would
          fill this whole route, as we would have done a few years ago if
          the contract had not been unjustly taken from us, with a line of
          conveyances, wherein men might sleep by day or by night in
          perfect safety as tot their persons and property; and if a pocket
          book dropped out of a pocket it would be as safe as though it
          were under lock and key, so far as its being stolen is concerned.
          How is it now?
          97
          If A, B and C say they will begin to sell whisky, then if it is
          right for them to sell whisky in the streets of this city, it is
          right for me. Whisky is useful in making vinegar, and we need it
          for cutting camphor gum, for medicine, washings, &c., but is it
          necessary to keep a whisky shop? No. And if it is right for one
          man to keep a whisky shop, it is right for another, until all
          become whisky peddlers and whisky drinkers, and all go to the
          devil together. It does not require much illumination of mind to
          comprehend that unless the selling of spirituous liquors is
          managed by proper persons, it will result in the ruination of
          many of the community. So with the selling and disposing our
          produce to outside interests; for those who expend their means
          and labor in a way that does not enrich and build up Zion will
          apostatize and go out of this kingdom, sooner or later. When you
          are appointed to haul grain here or there, you will feel
          justified. Or, if you wish to drive a train, or to go as a guard
          on the mail route, or to attend to this or that, and the counsel
          is yes, go, and be honest and upright before God and man and deal
          justly with everybody, and if you do not so conduct, you will be
          brought home and dealt with, then, if you go in this way, you
          will be justified. Whatever is done let it be done by counsel and
          common consent; then we can be paid for our labor and our
          produce; wealth will increase around us, which we can put to use
          in gathering home the poor Saints from all nations by hundreds
          and by thousands. In the course the people have taken they will
          make themselves poor, while might be rich. I feel very friendly
          towards Mr. Street and many others connected with the telegraph
          line. They have treated this community as gentlemen will. I have
          rendered them some assistance, and am ready to render them more;
          and they have been very accommodating to us. The Overland Mail
          company brings our letters, books, magazines, &c., and is as
          great an accommodation as can well be until we have a railroad
          through here, which I hope we shall have ere long, if it is
          right. They should be assisted, and that by the Counsel of the
          Kingdom of God in these mountains; and let it be done by common
          consent, or no longer say that we are one with the main branch;
          if you are not thus one, you will be severed from the vine and
          will wither and die.
          97
          May the Lord bless the Latter-day Saints, is my prayer all the
          time. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Ezra
          T. Benson, March 8, 1862
                            Ezra T. Benson, March 8, 1862
           OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.--THE BEAUTIFYING AND BUILDING UP OF ZION.
                Remarks by Elder Ezra T. Benson, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 8, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          98
          I do not arise with any desire to interfere with the call of
          brother George A. Smith for brethren to go to the cotton district
          of our Territory, for I am very much in favor of brethren going
          to locate in the different settlements of Washington county to
          raise cotton and such other staple articles as are necessary for
          the welfare and prosperity of the Saints, and for the building up
          of Zion in the last days.
          98
          I live in the north part of the Territory, in Cache Valley, as
          most of you are aware, and I wish to say to those who are not
          wanted to go south, that if any of you feel like moving into the
          country, we would like to strengthen the settlements in our
          valley, and especially in the northern part of the County. By way
          of inducement we can promise you plenty of bread, if you will go
          there and help to till the earth and put in the seed in the
          season thereof, paying proper attention to your crops in the
          season when irrigation is required. It is a new country,
          possessing good facilities for stock raising, and in fact every
          facility for making home and friends comfortable and happy.
          98
          So far as I am individually concerned, it matters not to me what
          part of the Territory I go to labor or to reside in, if I can
          know and feel that I am doing the will of Heaven and carrying out
          the counsel and instruction of my brethren who preside in the
          Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. From the experience
          I have had in travelling with the President on his last mission
          south, I am able to say in all sincerity before God and my
          brethren, that all my prejudices are removed, and I feel
          perfectly willing to labor in any part of the Lord's vineyard
          wherever my services are required.
          98
          Now we want about a hundred good sturdy fellows that feel
          themselves able to go to work to raise wheat and cattle, and to
          do all that is necessary for the beautifying and building up of
          Zion. It is a good place to raise flax, hemp, and vegetables. To
          be sure the altitude is considerably greater than it is in many
          other parts of the Territory, but this should not prevent us from
          performing our duties. If we are called to labor there that is
          the place for us to exert ourselves. it is sometimes argued that
          there is too much water there, and others will urge that there
          are too many Indians there; but, my feeling and the feeling of
          the brethren up there is to follow the counsel of our President
          and leader, and to labor in concert with all those who are set to
          guide our footsteps in the building up of Zion. We feel perfectly
          satisfied in doing this, for we know that while we pursue this
          course we are performing the duties that devolve upon us as
          Saints of God. We feel satisfied with our lot and place, and
          rejoice in the blessings that are bestowed upon us in that
          portion of our mountain home, and we feel to pray that we may
          ever be so in whatever position we may be called to labor for the
          accomplishment of the purposes of the Almighty.
          99
          May the Lord our God bless us and enable us to carry out the
          instructions that have been given us this day. This conference
          has been a happy time, and I can truly say that I have never felt
          better in our holy religion than I do to-day, and I know that the
          counsel that has been given to us is for our salvation.
          99
          You all know when you feel well, and you all know the Gospel of
          the Son of God, and there is nothing will give you satisfaction
          but the doctrines taught by the servants of God.
          99
          I bear testimony to the truths of the Gospel of Jesus Christ as
          revealed by the Prophet Joseph, and to the correctness of the
          organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints;
          also to the revelations given through the prophets of God both
          ancient and modern.
          99
          May God Almighty preserve us in the faith, enable us to round up
          our shoulders, and assist in bearing the burden of the kingdom.
          When we have anything to say to our families let it be according
          to the counsel of the Spirit of God, that union may prevail. We
          all know that there is plenty for the Saints to feast upon, but
          some are too apt to look upon the dark side of the picture,
          instead of remembering the blessings promised to us by the
          Prophets of God. Why should we shrink from our position for one
          moment, when we have so many glorious blessings promised unto us?
          99
          Let us strive to be of one heart and one mind and all will be
          well with us. God bless you, my brethren and sisters, is my
          sincere prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Heber
          C. Kimball, February 6, 1862
                         Heber C. Kimball, February 6, 1862
           HOW TO GAIN ETERNAL LIFE.--THE GATHERING OF THE SAINTS AND THE
                                       AGENCY
            BY WHICH IT IS TO BE ACCOMPLISHED.--ANGELS--WHO AND WHAT ARE
                                        THEY.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 6, 1862.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          100
          The spirit and the body are the soul of man, and one is not
          perfect without the other, any more than we can be perfect in the
          immortal state without those who have gone before us, or they
          without us. There will be a restitution of all things in heaven
          and on earth to make things perfect. That which we call this
          present life, in reality, has no end; that which we call time is
          in reality eternity. We say the dead have departed this life as
          though they had departed to some other life. This, however, is
          not so; dying is like going from one room to another, or from one
          part of the earth to another, the life still exists though the
          body decays, but the life which dwelt in it is indestructible. We
          read of men who have been translated, but they pass through a
          change which is equal to death, for it is appointed that all men
          shall die, and after that cometh the judgment. These things are
          not new to you, but it is well to speak of them that we may
          constantly be reminded that we shall live for ever in some state.
          If this were not so, then immortality would be as an idle tale,
          and utter annihilation must follow the dissolution of this body.
          By observing strictly the precepts of the Gospel, we can learn
          how to live forever, and how to receive our tabernacles again in
          the morning of the first resurrection, to dwell on this earth for
          ever. To attain the possession of these blessings, we must live
          worthy of them.
          100
          There is no sin more heinous in the sight of God than the sin of
          ingratitude. All beings that pertain to this earth, whether
          visible or invisible, draw their sustenance from it. The heavens
          and the earth associate together and minister one to the other.
          If the earthly is separated from the heavenly, or the temporal
          from the spiritual, then is the earthly or the temporal dead; the
          one is necessary to the other for a fulness of joy and an endless
          duration. The earth abideth the law by which we were made, then
          we forfeit our title to exaltation and eternal lives. The earth
          is the mother of us all, and from its bosom we are fed, and
          receive our growth and strength as an infant receives its
          nourishment from the maternal breast. I want us to obtain power
          to dedicate and consecrate the earth unto God, that his Spirit
          may continue upon it for ever; that by this means the earthly may
          partake of the attributes of the heavenly, and become sanctified
          and prepared to enter the presence of God.
          100
          It is often said here that this people are blessed above all
          other people; this is truly so. We are in the mountains; we did
          not come here of our own accord, but we came by the will of the
          Father. We are in the tops of the mountains where the prophet
          said the people of God would be in the last days.--"And it shall
          come to pass in the last days, that the mountains, and shall be
          exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it." The
          ancient prophets have joy in seeing the fulfilment of the words
          they spoke when they were upon the earth. Jesus spake a parable
          to the Pharisees and Scribes, saying--"What man of you having an
          hundred sheep, if he lose one of them doth not leave the ninety
          and nine and goeth into the mountains and seeketh that which is
          gone astray? And when he cometh home, he calleth together his
          friends and neighbors, saying unto them, 'Rejoice with me, for I
          have found my sheep which was lost.' I say unto you that likewise
          joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than
          over ninety and nine just person which need no repentance." We
          are here at home in the tops of the mountains; and there was joy
          in heaven when we embraced the truth and were gathered into this
          safe fold. The sheep that are still scattered need our aid and
          pity. Those that are at home, many of them, think they ought to
          be pitied now more than anybody else, when there are thousands
          still wandering from the true fold. We shall be the saviors of
          men sooner or later if we are faithful, and shall have power to
          redeem and save mankind through the atonement made by Jesus
          Christ.
          101
          Why should those who are in the house, well fed and clad, be
          jealous and envious of a poor sheep I may seek and save? If we
          cannot save a person temporally, it is a very hard case to save
          him spiritually, "Save yourselves from this untoward generation."
          That is, let every man save himself as far as he can. The Saints
          that are as good people as we are, but they cannot get away from
          their present bondage; they have not the means necessary to work
          out their temporal deliverance. This year we will probably give
          you a chance to help to gather in the sheep that are still
          wandering in the desert, seeking the friendly shelter of this
          fold which we so happily enjoy. I understand President Young
          intends to call for five hundred teams this season to send to the
          frontiers for the Saints. Some have supposed that so many teams
          could not be loaded. The teams we sent down last year were loaded
          to the brim, and those this year will to their utmost capacity.
          It is a true saying that "God helps them that help themselves;"
          and the Savior says, "Draw near unto me, and I will draw near
          unto you." If we send down teams and say to the poor Saints among
          all nations, Come--shall we be frustrated in our noble design? We
          shall not, for that would not be in keeping with the character of
          God, nor with the character of his angels.
          101
          Who are his angels? They are men who stood fast through
          tribulation; they are prophets and apostles and patriarchs who
          once lived upon the earth, and bore testimony of the truth of the
          Gospel of the Son of God, the same Gospel that we preach. If we
          try to gather the poor, the Lord and his angels will help us and
          open the way before us, and as we return with the poor Saints to
          this land he will shut up the way behind us. It is our privilege
          to step forth and show ourselves approved, and if it is not the
          mind of the Lord we should prosper in the way and at the time we
          wish, let us be contented, knowing that we have shown our good
          will. If the Lord tells us to do anything and our enemies hinder
          us, the Lord will require it at their hands and they must pay
          that debt, and fully satisfy the demands of justice. One half of
          the people we gather may not be true Saints, but that makes no
          difference, for if there is not more than one Saint to ten who
          profess to be Saints, the Almighty will preserve the ten unworthy
          persons for the sake of the one good Saint. For the sake of a few
          true-hearted Saints travelling in a large company, the Lord will
          preserve their ships, the cars they travel on, and their teams;
          this I know from actual experience from the first day I entered
          into this Church to this day. God is the same to-day as he was in
          the days of the great flood, he loves and respects his friends,
          and so should we love and respect the faithful and true, and
          nourish and cherish them. We have not proved the Saints that are
          scattered abroad, nor they us; they may have proved themselves
          with their brethren in their own country and kept the
          commandments; but out of a thousand persons whom we emigrate, if
          we get only one hundred Saints how great will be our joy with
          them in the kingdom of our Father.
          101
          Let the brethren be ready when the call is made upon them to
          supply teams, and if the call is not made, then they are prepared
          to go to plowing and cultivating the ground and filling the earth
          with seed.
          102
          We are now partaking of the sacrament of the Lord's supper; when
          we partake of the bread, let us pray the Father that strength may
          be given to our bodies that they may not wither, but be
          strengthened to reach a good old age; when we partake of the
          wine--or water, which is emblematic of his blood, let us ask the
          Father that our blood may never be spilled unless it is necessary
          for the advancement of his Kingdom and the glory of God. We are
          in the true fold and are fed with the bread of life, the Word of
          God, which, if we receive faithfully and truly, will create
          within us that which will be as a well of water, springing up to
          everlasting life, and we shall never be barren nor unfruitful in
          the knowledge of God, for we shall partake of the attributes of
          our Heavenly Father. My prayer is that our hearts may become
          pregnant with the word of God and with the power of God, showing
          our connection with God, with Jesus Christ, and with the Holy
          Ghost, with the angels, and with the prophets and apostles that
          dwell in heaven.
          102
          I will make another remark regarding angels. God sent an angel to
          John on the Isle of Patmos, and John says, concerning it, "and I
          fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, see thou do
          it not; I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that have
          the testimony of Jesus--worship God." Men are made a little lower
          than the angles for the suffering of death, but when men are
          clothed with the holy priesthood and sent forth to minister the
          word of life, the comparison between them and the angels is
          somewhat different. "And of his angels he saith, Who maketh his
          angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire." While in the
          act of ministering the Gospel, the servants of God may be
          considered angels. "Be not forgetful to entertain angels
          unawares." The servants of God are angels in one sense, sent
          forth to gather the house of Israel from the four corners of the
          earth; and the Elders of this Church in their labors have
          fulfilled, partly, the sayings of the Savior, when they have
          found two working in the field, one has received the Gospel and
          been gathered, and the other left; two working in a mill, one has
          been taken and the other left; two lying in a bed, the one has
          been taken and the other left. But no doubt these sayings will
          have their final and complete fulfilment about the time of the
          second coming of the Savior. "For as in the days of Noah that
          were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying
          and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the
          ark, and knew not until the flood came and took them all away; so
          shall also the coming of the Son of Man be." Again, there are
          hundreds who profess to receive the Gospel from our hands, and
          the sacrament, but they do not receive the power of God, and do
          not gather with the true sheep into the sheep-fold. There are
          scores of people in England that I baptized twenty-six years ago,
          who are there yet, firm and steadfast, so I hear,--they will be
          gathered to the fold in due time. The angels of this Church
          travel without purse or scrip, they are destitute of the means
          necessary to bring them along; but we are watching for an
          opportunity to deliver them, before the universal destruction
          shall come upon the wicked nations.
          103
          The Lord sent three angels to watch over Abraham and Lot
          anciently. They stayed with Abraham, and Sarah baked a cake
          a-piece for them; Abraham killed a calf, and supplied butter and
          milk to refresh them, after they had washed their feet. Jacob, on
          one occasion, wrestled with an angel all night long, but could
          not throw him. Jacob had hold of a being full of spring and power
          like unto a man, and he did not know the difference; he was a man
          and an angel. We are exhorted daily to conduct ourselves like the
          angels of God, to try and be like them; we are exhorted to be
          godlike; and to be godlike is to do as God wishes us to do. God
          feeds the wicked and the good, clothes the righteous and the
          unrighteous, and is merciful to all the workmanship of his hands.
          I see the necessity of being more pure, more merciful, more
          faithful, and more true. If we pursue this course, my brethren
          and sisters, how great will be our blessings. No blessing will be
          withheld from the truly faithful. When a man is placed to preside
          over us, let us nourish and sustain that man as though he were an
          angel direct from the presence of God. I wish you to understand
          and appreciate what I say, and treasure it up.
          103
          A man who raises up his puny arm against the priesthood of God on
          the earth, is measuring arms with the Almighty. If an unfaithful
          wife shall raise the standard of war against her husband who is
          faithful to God, she is making war against the Almighty, and she
          will be wasted away, and she will ultimately curse God and die.
          103
          May God bless his people from the rivers to the ends of the
          earth, in all their settlements and abiding places. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, March 8, 1863
                            Brigham Young, March 8, 1863
                THE PERSECUTIONS OF THE SAINTS.--THEIR LOYALTY TO THE
                                 CONSTITUTION.--THE
          MORMON BATTALION.--THE LAWS OF GOD RELATIVE TO THE AFRICAN RACE.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 8, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          103
          I do not wish to confine myself to any particular subject this
          afternoon.
          103
          The rise of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and
          its history up to this day are vividly portrayed in my memory. I
          referred to that subject this morning, and to the persecution we,
          as a people, have received, and the persecuting the Prophet
          Joseph Smith unto death. I have also in my mind the condition of
          the Christian world, as well as the revealed religion of the
          Savior; also the Jewish as the forerunner of the Christian
          religion.
          103
          This morning I referred to the intelligence we have, and the
          position of the world. The people want to know a great deal--they
          want to know all, but it cannot all be learned in one day nor in
          a short period of time. We expect to learn to all eternity.
          104
          This people are an object of derision and astonishment to our
          Christian neighbors, and to the whole world an object of
          reflection and serious thought. Almost every man occupying a
          public position in the political, religious or heathen world
          wishes to possess great influence and to extend his power. There
          is only one way to obtain power and influence in the kingdom of
          God, and only one way to obtain foreknowledge, and that is to so
          live that that influence will come from our Creator, enlightening
          the mind and revealing things that are past, present and future
          pertaining to the earth and its inhabitants, and to the dealings
          of God with the children of men; in short, there is no source of
          true information outside of the Spirit of revelation; it maketh
          the dispositions of communities and of individuals. By possessing
          this Spirit, mankind can obtain power that is durable,
          beneficial, and that will result in a higher state of knowledge,
          of honor and of glory. This can be obtained only by strictly
          marking the path of truth, and walking faithfully therein.
          104
          We are objectionable to our neighbors. We have a warfare. As the
          Apostle says, "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but
          against principalities and against powers, against the rulers of
          the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high
          places." This warfare commences within us.
          104
          The spirits that live in these tabernacles were as pure as the
          heavens, when they entered them. They came to tabernacles that
          are contaminated pertaining to the flesh, by the fall of man. The
          Psalmist says, "Behold, I was shapen in iniquity, and in sin did
          my mother conceive me." This Scripture has established in the
          minds of some the doctrine of total depravity--that it is
          impossible for them to have one good thought, that they are
          altogether sinful, that there is no good, no soundness, and no
          spiritual health in them. This is not correct, yet we have a
          warfare within us. We have to contend against evil passions, or
          the seeds of iniquity that are sown in the flesh through the
          fall. The pure spirits that occupy these tabernacles are operated
          upon, and it is the right of Him that sent them into these
          tabernacles to hold the pre-eminence, and to always give the
          Spirit of truth to influence the spirits of men, that it may
          triumph and reign predominently in our tabernacles the God and
          Lord of every motion. We not only have this warfare continually,
          day by day, within ourselves, but we also have an outside
          influence or pressure to resist. Both the religious and the
          political world have influences to contend against that very much
          resemble each other; they are more or less exercised, governed
          and controlled by surrounding influences. We Latter-day Saints
          have an influence of this kind to contend against.
          105
          The inquiry has often been made of us in the course of our
          history, why we do not contradict such and such statements, "Why
          do you not confute this or that?" "Why do you not enlighten the
          people in regard to certain statements which are urged against
          you, and disabuse the public mind?" Our position at the present
          day is far superior to what it was sixteen, twenty and thirty
          years ago. Sixteen years ago we were on the inhospitable
          prairies, and in an Indian country. Five hundred of our
          able-bodied men had been taken from us by the call of the
          Government, and went to fight the battles of their country. There
          are women and children sitting here to-day, whose husbands, sons
          and fathers went on that campaign to prove to our Government that
          we were loyal, who became widows and orphans in consequence of
          that requisition. Those noble men left their wives and children
          and their aged fathers and mothers houseless and without
          protection upon the wild prairies and surrounded by savages,
          exposed to all the rigors and changes of the weather, to heat and
          cold, to rains and storms without protectors, until many sank
          under it and left their lifeless remains to be laid beneath the
          prairie sod. When this call was made upon us, to put to the test
          our loyalty, we had travelled from Nauvoo and were resting in the
          western part of Pottawattamie county, Iowa. Had we boots and
          shoes to our feet? No. A few had, but the majority of the people
          had not. Had our wives clothing to last them five years? No. Had
          our children clothing to last them that length of time? No. The
          great majority of the people had not clothing nor shoes to make
          them comfortable a single day. We were obliged to leave our
          property behind us, with the lame and blind and feeble who were
          pounced upon while we were absent to find them a safe abiding
          place.
          105
          This is the outside pressure. It forced us from Ohio to Missouri,
          from Missouri to Illinois, and from Illinois into the wilderness.
          We were accused of disloyalty, alienation, and apostacy from the
          Constitution of our country. We were accused of being
          secessionists. I am, so help me God, and ever expect to be a
          secessionist from their wickedness, unrighteousness, dishonesty
          and unhallowed principles in a religious point of view; but am I
          or this people secessionists with regard to the glorious
          Constitution of our country? No. Were we secessionists when we so
          promptly responded to the call of the General Government, when we
          were houseless and friendless on the wild prairies of
          Pottawattamie? I think not. We there told the brethren to enlist,
          and they obeyed without a murmur.
          105
          With regard to our going into the wilderness, and our there being
          called upon to turn out five hundred able-boded men to go to
          Mexico, we had then seen every religious and political right
          tramples under foot by mobocrats; there were none left to defend
          our rights; we were driven from every right which freemen ought
          to possess. In forming that battalion of five hundred men,
          brother Kimball and myself rode day and night, until we had
          raised the full number of men the Government called for. Captain
          Allen said to me, using his own words, "I have fallen in love
          with your people. I love them as I never loved a people before."
          He was a friend to the uttermost. When he had marched that Mormon
          battalion as far as Fort Leavenworth, he was thrown upon a sick
          bed where I then believed, and do now, he was nursed, taken care
          of, and doctored to the silent tomb, and the battalion went on
          with God for their Friend.
          106
          That battalion took up their line of march from Fort Leavenworth
          by way of Santa Fe, and over a desert and dreary route, and
          planted themselves in the lower part of California, to the joy of
          all the officers and men that were loyal. At the time of their
          arrival, General Kearney was in a straitened position, and
          Colonel P. St. George Cooke promptly marched the battalion to his
          relief, and said to him, "We have the boys here now that can put
          all things right." The boys in that battalion performed their
          duty faithfully. I never think of that little company of men
          without the next thoughts being, "God bless them for ever and for
          ever." All this we did to prove to the Government that we were
          loyal. Previous to this, when we left Nauvoo, we knew that they
          were going to call upon us, and we were prepared for it in our
          faith and in our feelings. I knew then as well as I do now that
          the Government would call for a battalion of men out of that part
          of Israel, to test our loyalty to the Government. Thomas H.
          Benton, if I have been rightly informed, obtained the requisition
          to call for that battalion, and, in case of non-compliance with
          that requisition, to call on the militia of Missouri and Iowa,
          and other States, if necessary, and to call volunteers from
          Illinois, from which State we had been driven, to destroy the
          camp of Israel. This same Mr. Benton said to the President of the
          United States, in the presence of some other persons, "Sir, they
          are a pestilential race, and ought to become extinct."
          106
          I will again urge upon this people to so live that they will have
          the knowledge they desire, as we have knowledge not of all, but
          only of that which is necessary. Have we not shown to the world
          that we love the Constitution of our country and its institutions
          better than do those who have been and are now distracting the
          nation? You cannot find a community, placed under the
          circumstances that we were, that would have done as we did on the
          occasion of furnishing the Mormon Battalion, after our leading
          men had been slain and we had been compelled to leave our farms,
          gardens, homes and firesides, while, at the same time, the
          general Government was called upon in vain to put a stop to such
          a series of abuses against an innocent people.
          106
          The people said, "Give us redress for our wrongs?"
          106
          Government: "Did you say anything? Hard of hearing; can't hear a
          single word you say."
          106
          "Mr. President, Mr. Senator, Messrs. everybody else, can you hear
          the cries of the widow and fatherless?"
          106
          Government: "Did you speak?" Can't hear you gentlemen; mark what
          I say, I can't hear you."
          106
          After all this, to prove our loyalty to the Constitution and not
          to their infernal meanness, we went to fight the battles of a
          free country to give it power and influence, and to extend our
          happy institutions in other parts of this widely extended
          republic. In this way we have proved our loyalty. We have done
          everything that has been required of us. Can there anything
          reasonable and constitutional be asked that we would not perform?
          No. But if the Government of the United States should now ask for
          a battalion of men to fight in the present battle-fields of the
          nation, while there is a camp of soldiers from abroad located
          within the corporate limits of this city, I would not ask one man
          to go; I would see them in hell first. What was the result a year
          ago, when our then Governor, and I thank God for such a Governor
          as we had a year ago, called for men to go and guard the mail
          route? Were they promptly on hand? Yes, and when President
          Lincoln wrote to me requesting me to fit out one hundred men to
          guard the mail route, we at once enlisted the one hundred men for
          ninety days. On Monday evening I received the instruction, and on
          Wednesday afternoon that hundred men were mustered into service
          and encamped ready for moving. But all this does not prove any
          loyalty to political tyrants.
          107
          We guarded the mail route; but they do not know what we know with
          regard to guarding this route, and they will find that out by and
          by. We do not need any soldiers here from any other States or
          Territories to perform that service, neither does the Government,
          as they would know if they were wise. I will, comparatively
          speaking, take one plug of tobacco, a shirt and three cents'
          worth of paint, and save more life and hinder more Indian
          depredations than they can by expending millions of dollars
          vested in an army to fight and kill the Indians. Feed and clothe
          them a little and you will save life; fight them, and you pave
          the way for the destruction of the innocent. This will be found
          out after a while, but now it is not known except by
          comparatively a few. We complain of the barbarity of the red men
          for killing innocent men, women, and children, especially for
          killing women and children. They are to blame for this. But
          remember that they are savages, and that it is an usage among
          them to kill the innocent for acts of the guilty.
          107
          I will ask every person who is acquainted with the history of the
          colonization of the Continent of North and South America, if they
          ever knew any colony of whites to get along any better with their
          savage neighbors than the inhabitants of Utah have done. Talk
          about making treaties with the Indians! Has there been any one
          treaty with the Indians fulfilled in good faith by the
          Government? If there is one, I wish you would let me know. But we
          call them savages, while at the same time the whites too often do
          as badly as they have done, and worse, when difference of
          intelligence and training are taken into account. This has been
          so in almost every case of difficulty with the red skins. When
          soldiers have pounced upon these poor, ignorant, low, degraded,
          miserable creatures, mention a time, if you can, when they have
          spared their women and children. They have indiscriminately
          massacred the helpless, the blind, the old, the infant, and the
          mother.
          107
          I am a human being, and I have the care of human beings. I wish
          to save life, and have no desire to destroy life. If I had my
          wish, I should entirely stop the shedding of human blood. The
          people abroad do not generally understand this, but they will.
          Like Paul, they do that they would not do, and leave undone that
          they would do because of the sin that reigns in their members.
          The nations of the world may apply this same text to their own
          case. They want to do something, but what to do rightly they do
          not find.
          107
          We have not only the man of sin to contend with, but also the
          outside pressure. Now then, what should we say concerning this
          people? I will answer. There has never been a time or
          circumstance since this Territory was organized, but what the
          civil law has reigned triumphantly in the hearts and acts of this
          people. The outside pressure now is that this people, called the
          Latter-day Saints, are secessionists in their feelings, and alien
          to the Constitution and institutions of our country. This is
          entirely false. There is not another people upon the face of the
          earth that could have borne what we have, and still remain as
          loyal to our brethren as we have been and are. They might be
          displeased with some of the acts of the administrators of the
          law, but not with the Constitutional laws and institutions of the
          Government.
          108
          This people are filled with patience and long suffering, clinging
          to the institutions bequeathed to us by our fathers as closely
          and as tenaciously as ever babe clung to the Maternal breast, and
          we would that the Government had always been so wisely
          administered as to bind the best feelings of the people together,
          and to create and still continue to create a union instead of
          alienation. The affections of the masses of American
          citizens,--both of the people in the North and in the South, are
          alienated from each other, and they are divided. We would it
          could be otherwise, but this is the result of the acts of leading
          politicians of our nation. When the people's affections are
          interwoven with a Republican government administered in all its
          purity, if the administrators act not in virtue and truth it is
          but natural that the people become disaffected with
          mal-administration, and divide and sub-divide into parties, until
          the body politic is shivered to pieces. There is no other
          platform that any government can stand upon and endure, but the
          platform of truth and virtue.
          108
          What can we do? We can serve God, and our own business; keep our
          power dry, and be prepared for every emergency to which we may be
          exposed, and sustain the civil law to which we are subject. We
          have an adjudicator of the law in this Judicial District who has
          been here some eight or ten years. Has he found any difficulty or
          trouble in the performance of his official acts in this district,
          which we may say is the brain, the lungs, the vitals of the whole
          Territory? Has he met with any difficulty in administering the
          civil law here? He has not, except in the case where tyrants have
          sought to interrupt the even course and administration of it.
          Those who aim to soar to power and fame by taking such a course,
          pluck out the pinions of their own wings, and rob themselves of
          the glory and power which they so earnestly seek.
          108
          We have our own difficulties to encounter as a people, arising
          from influences that cannot be fully comprehended by those who
          are not of us and are not living with us. As for offering
          refutations to charges made against us, it would be impossible to
          keep pace with the thousands of freshly invented falsehoods that
          the powers spiritual and the powers temporal would produce to
          feed the credulity of the ignorant masses. Bunyan says that it
          requires a legion of devils to watch one Christian; it would
          require a legion of refutations to keep pace with one infernal
          liar, therefore we say, "lie on, falsify every thing you want to
          falsify, and say what you please; there is a God in Israel, and
          if you have not yet learned it, you will learn it."
          108
          Some of my friends and brethren have lately thought that there is
          an influence being got up against us. I would not give the ashes
          of a rye straw for any influence that our officials here, who are
          operating against this people, have in Washington. If their true
          characters were only known there, their influence would be devoid
          of weight in the mind of any right thinking man. I am in no way
          concerned about what they can do against us. I wish one course to
          be pursued by this people, and all the rest will be right. If
          they will walk faithfully in the path of their duty, in
          uprightness before God, clinging to right, and so conducting
          themselves that no being in the Heavens, on the earth, under the
          earth, or in hell, can say in truth that they are guilty of any
          unjust of wicked action committed knowingly, all will be right.
          God rules in the Heavens, and he does his pleasure among the
          inhabitants of the earth, he causes victory to perch here, and
          defeat and disgrace there, as he will, and contending armies know
          not the cause of their victory or their defeat. It is God who
          rules.
          108
          We are in the midst of these mountains, and we have good and
          salutary laws to govern us. We have our Constitutional laws and
          our Territorial laws; we are subject to these laws, and always
          expect to be, for we love to be. If there is any man among us who
          has violated any constitutional law, try the law upon him, and
          let us see whether there is any virtue in it, before we try the
          strong arm of despotism and tyranny. I stand for Constitutional
          law, and if any transgress, let them be tried by it, and, if
          guilty, suffer its penalty.
          109
          In 1857 it is estimated that eleven thousand troops were ordered
          here; some seven thousand stared for this place, with several
          thousand hangers on. They came into this Territory when a company
          of emigrants were traveling on the south route to California.
          Nearly all of that company were destroyed by the Indians. That
          unfortunate affair has been laid to the charge of the whites. A
          certain judge that was then in this Territory wanted the whole
          army to accompany him to Iron county to try the whites for the
          murder of that company of emigrants. I told Governor Cumming that
          if he would take an unprejudiced judge into the district where
          that horrid affair occurred, I would pledge myself that every man
          in the regions round about should be forthcoming when called for,
          to be condemned or acquitted as an impartial, unprejudiced judge
          and jury should decide; and I pledged him that the court should
          be protected from any violence or hindrance in the prosecution of
          the laws; and if any were guilty of the blood of those who
          suffered in the Mountain Meadow massacre, let them suffer the
          penalty of the law; but to this day they have not touched the
          matter, for fear the Mormons would be acquitted from the charge
          of having any hand in it, and our enemies would thus be deprived
          of a favorite topic to talk about, when urging hostility against
          us. "The Mountain Meadow massacre! Only think of the Mountain
          Meadow massacre!!" is their cry from one end of the land to the
          other.
          109
          "Come, let us make war on the Mormons, for they burnt government
          property." And what was the government doing there with their
          property? They were coming to destroy the Mormons, in violation
          of every right principle of law and justice. A little of their
          property was destroyed, and they were left to gnaw, not a file,
          but dead cattle's bones. I was informed that one man brought five
          blood hounds to hunt the Mormons in the mountains, and that the
          poor devil had to kill them and eat them before spring to save
          himself from starving to death, and that he was fool enough to
          acknowledge it afterwards in this city. This is the kind of
          outside pressure we have to meet with. Who wanted the army of
          1857 here? Who sent for them? Liars, thieves, murderers,
          gamblers, whoremasters, and speculators in the rights and blood
          of the Mormon people cried to government, and government opened
          its ears, long and broad, saying, "I hear you, my children, lie
          on, my faithful sons Brocchus, Drummond and Co.," and so they did
          lie on until the parent sent an army to use up the Mormons. Now I
          say, for the consolation of all my brethren and sisters, they
          cannot do it; and that is worse to them than all the rest; they
          cannot do it.
          109
          The rank, rabid abolitionists, whom I call black-hearted
          Republicans, have set the whole national fabric on fire. Do you
          know this, Democrats? They have kindled the fire that is raging
          now from the north to the south, and from the south to the north.
          I am no abolitionist, neither am I a pro-slavery man; I hate some
          of their principles and especially some of their conduct, as I do
          the gates of hell. The Southerners make the negroes, and the
          Northerners worship them; this is all the difference between
          slaveholders and abolitionists. I would like the President of the
          United States and all the world to hear this.
          109
          Shall I tell you the law of God in regard to the African race? If
          the white man who belongs to the chosen seed mixes his blood with
          the seed of Cain, the penalty, under the law of God, is death on
          the spot. This will always be so. The nations of the earth have
          transgressed every law that God has given, they have changed the
          ordinances and broken every covenant made with the fathers, and
          they are like a hungry man that dreameth that he eateth, and he
          awaketh and behold he is empty.
          110
          The following saying of the prophet is fulfilled: "Now also many
          nations are gathered against thee, that say, let her be defiled,
          and let our eye look upon Zion. But they know not the thoughts of
          the Lord, neither understand they his counsel; for he shall
          gather them as the sheaves into the floor. Arise and thrash O
          daughter of Zion, &c." God rules in the armies of Heaven and does
          his pleasure upon the earth, and no man can help it. Who can stay
          the hand of Jehovah, or turn aside the providences of the
          Almighty? I say to all men and all women, submit to God, to his
          ordinances and to His rule; serve Him, and cease your
          quarrelling, and stay the shedding of each other's blood.
          110
          If the Government of the United States, in Congress assembled,
          had the right to pass an anti-polygamy bill, they had also the
          right to pass a law that slaves should not be abused as they have
          been; they had also a right to make a law that negroes should be
          used like human beings, and not worse than dumb brutes. For their
          abuse of that race, the whites will be cursed, unless they
          repent.
          110
          I am neither an abolitionist nor a pro-slavery man. If I could
          have been influenced by private injury to choose one side in
          preference to the other, I should certainly be against the
          pro-slavery side of the question, for it was pro-slavery men that
          pointed the bayonet at me and my brethren in Missouri, and said,
          "Damn you we will kill you." I have not much love for them, only
          in the Gospel. I would cause them to repent, if I could, and make
          them good men and a good community. I have no fellowship for
          their avarice, blindness, and ungodly actions. To be great, is to
          be good before the Heavens and before all good men. I will not
          fellowship the wicked in their sins, so help me God.
          110
          Joseph Smith, in forty-seven prosecutions was never proven guilty
          of one violation of the laws of his country. They accused him of
          treason, because he would not fellowship their wickedness.
          Suppose the land should be cleansed from its filthiness and the
          law of God should predominate, if a man or woman should be found
          who had corrupted themselves and thereby become diseased, that
          man or woman would be placed by themselves, as the lepers were
          anciently, never more to commune with the human family. Purify
          your flesh and blood, your spirits, your habitations and your
          country, and then you will be pure before God. This change has
          got to be before this earth will be taken back into a celestial
          atmosphere.
          110
          Find fault with me because I have wives! They would corrupt every
          wife I have, if they had the power; and then they cry to the
          government, "You had better do something with the Mormons; they
          are deceitful and disloyal!!" I am disloyal to their sins and
          filthiness. Cleanse your hearts and the whole person, and make
          yourselves as pure as the angels, and then I will fellowship you.
          110
          I say to every man and woman in this community, suffer not your
          affections to wander after that which is unholy; do not lust
          after gold, nor the things of this world. Sanctify yourselves
          before your God and before one another, until you are pure
          outside and in and all around you, and see that you faithfully
          perform every duty.
          110
          Now, as we are accused of secession, my counsel to this
          congregation is to secede, what from? From the Constitution of
          the United States? No. From the institutions of our country? No.
          Well then, what from? From sin and the practice thereof. That is
          my counsel to this congregation and to the whole world.
          110
          May God bless everybody that wishes well to his kingdom on the
          earth. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, October 7, 1862
                             Orson Hyde, October 7, 1862
                   ALL NATIONALITIES MERGED IN THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
                       THE UNITY AND HAPPINESS OF THE SAINTS.
                  Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made at the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          111
          I do not wish to monopolize the time to the exclusion of my
          brethren, and I do not design to detain you long, still a few
          remarks, perhaps may not be unacceptable. I thank my Heavenly
          Father for the privilege and blessing of meeting with the Saints,
          and for allowing my spirit to mingle with yours, to increase each
          other's joy.
          111
          The words of edification and instruction we have had from our
          brethren are truly cheering to all of us, and I trust that the
          spirit of the living God may continue to abide with us, that
          wherein we have received an increase of light and truth we may
          carry it to our homes, and revive the work of the Lord in our
          towns and villages, and in short carry this feeling and influence
          to every quarter and part of the kingdom of God. Truly the
          remarks made this morning were cheering and good. The spirit of
          the Lord is calculated to remove everything that may be in the
          heart which is opposed to that which is good, to Godliness and
          peace. 
          111
          Much is said about the tribes of Israel from which most of us are
          supposed to have descended. With some there is quite a feeling of
          choice in regard to the tribe from which they sprang, but let me
          say that whether we sprang from Judah, Ephraim, Manasseh or from
          a family of gentile origin, that of all these tribes and classes,
          whoever receive the Gospel and are moulded and fashioned by the
          spirit of the living God, will entitled to a place in the kingdom
          of our Heavenly Father. Hence it is written "For by him were all
          things created, that are in Heaven, and that are in earth,
          visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or
          principalities, or powers: All things were created by him, and
          for him." And again it is written, "And have put on the new man,
          which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created
          him: where there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor
          uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free; but Christ is
          all, and in all."--Col. i. 16 and iii. 10. 11.
          111
          I feel that in these two particulars we are distinguished from
          the world, while we are made one by being baptized into one
          spirit and all embracing the one faith, becoming members of one
          body, having one common father, even the king of Heaven. And by
          submitting to be guided by his spirit, and obeying the precepts
          that are given by him in our daily deportment we are transported
          into the image of that lovely being of whom it is said, that at
          his name every knee shall bow and every tongue confess.
          112
          Brethren, I feel happy and childlike in your presence to-day, and
          I intend to continue in well doing that I may ever have the
          Spirit of the Lord to guide me aright. If, by my labors, I can
          make others feel as well as I feel myself, it is the joy of my
          heart, it is that for which I labor and toil. I feel at many
          times that I would rather sit down and muse in silence than to
          speak.
          112
          When I think of our friends in the east I feel sorrowful; their
          condition is deplorable. I have no enmity towards any one, but my
          general feeling is, Heaven bless the Saints and may Heaven
          destroy every influence that is arraigned against Zion. And the
          Lord will do this; and I will prophesy in the name of the Lord
          God of Hosts that if we continue to walk in the light of truth,
          to labor to build up Zion, that cup of trembling spoken of by the
          Prophet Isaiah shall never return to your lips nor to our
          habitations, but we will float along increasing in power and
          strength from day to day, continually rejoicing in the truths of
          our holy religion.
          112
          God bless you all for ever: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / John
          Taylor, February 22, 1863
                           John Taylor, February 22, 1863
                     REFLECTIONS ON THE SACRAMENT, THE ATONEMENT
                             THE SECOND COMING OF JESUS.
            Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 22, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          113
          "And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto
          them, saying, This is my body which is given for you, this do in
          remembrance of me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying,
          This cup is the new testament of my blood, which is shed for
          you." There is nothing very peculiar in this ordinance, though it
          is rather a strange institution when we reflect upon it. This
          ceremony has been attended to throughout generations that are
          past, and still it is attended to. Jesus said also, "Do this
          until I come again." Notwithstanding the great falling off--the
          great apostacy since the days of Christ and his Apostles, this
          ordinance has generally been adopted by the Christian churches,
          so called, however they may err in many other principles of faith
          and doctrine. This ordinance has been renewed to us, and is part
          and parcel of the new covenant God has made with his people in
          the latter days. It was practised among the ancient Saints who
          resided upon this Continent, long before it was discovered by
          Columbus, as well as upon the Continent of Asia among the Saints
          that lived there. When we attend to this ordinance we do it upon
          the same principle that they did anciently, whether among the
          Saints of God on the Asiatic Continent or among the Saints on the
          American Continent. I was a little struck with the hymn that was
          sung:--
          113
          "Behold the Savior of mankind."
          My mind was led to reflect back to the time when he was upon the
          earth, and to the time previous to his sojourn here, and to the
          way and manner in which he came upon the earth, and the designs
          of his heavenly Father in his coming here, also the designs of
          God relating to the world and to his Saints in particular. As we
          find ourselves upon this stage of action, it is very natural that
          we should inquire something about the position that we occupy
          here and our relationship to God, and something about the plan of
          salvation and about those who have acted and operated in this
          plan. It would seem from all that we can gather, both from old
          and new revelations, that God has had a design to accomplish in
          relation to the world whereon we dwell, and also in relation to
          the inhabitants that have dwelt and will dwell thereon, and also
          in regard to the heavens; in relation, also, to those spirits
          that have not yet come into existence, as well as those that
          have; in relation to those who have lived and died without the
          Gospel, as well as those who have had the privilege of the
          Gospel--to bring to pass things that he has contemplated before
          the world was. We, as a portion of the human family, are
          interested in these events, and ought to understand our position
          in relation to them and also to God, and, at the same time, we
          ought to comprehend in some measure our relationship to each
          other. We ought to know what course to pursue to secure the
          approbation of our heavenly Father, and fulfil our destiny upon
          the earth in the best possible manner, and aid with all our might
          to accomplish those things God has designed before the world was.
          114
          It would seem that the coming of the Savior to the world, his
          suffering, death, resurrection and ascension to the position he
          occupies in the eternal world before his heavenly Father, has a
          great deal to do with our interests and happiness; and hence this
          continued memorial that we partake of every Sabbath. This
          sacrament is the fulfillment of the last request of Jesus Christ
          to his disciples. "For as often as ye eat this bread and drink
          this cup ye do show forth the Lord's death till he comes." Faith
          in this ordinance would necessarily imply that we have faith in
          Jesus Christ, that he is the only begotten of the Father, that he
          came from the heavens to the earth to accomplish a certain
          purpose which God had designed--even to secure the salvation and
          exaltation of the human family. All this has a great deal to do
          with our welfare and happiness here and hereafter. The death of
          Jesus Christ would not have taken place had it not been
          necessary. That this ceremony should be instituted to keep that
          circumstance before the minds of his people, bespeaks its
          importance as embracing certain unexplained purposes and
          mysterious designs of God; they are explained in part, but they
          are not fully comprehended. It is not fully comprehended why it
          was necessary that Jesus Christ should leave the heavens, his
          Father's abode and presence, and come upon the earth to offer
          himself up a sacrifice; that he should, according to the
          Scripture saying, "Take away sin by the sacrifice of himself;"
          why this should be, why it was necessary that his blood should be
          shed is an apparent mystery. It is true that we are told that
          without the shedding of blood there is no remission of sins; but
          why this? Why should such a law exist? It is left with us as a
          matter of faith, that it was necessary he should come and, being
          necessary, he shrank not from the task, but came to take away sin
          by offering up himself. Jesus Christ is spoken of in the
          Scriptures as "The Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the
          world." What sins of the world did he take away? We are told that
          it is the sin which Adam committed. We do not know much about
          Adam nor what he did; but we know that this sacrifice took place
          and that we are in the position we now occupy, and we are ready
          to believe from the testimonies we have received in relation to
          this sacrifice that it was the will of God he should thus offer
          himself up and that he came here for that purpose. He was "The
          first begotten of the Father full of grace and truth;" and
          suffered his body to be broken and his blood to be spilled, doing
          "Not his own will but the will of him that sent him," not to
          accomplish his own purpose particularly but the purpose of him
          that sent him, and hence we are told to observe this rite until
          he comes again.
          119
          There is something also to be looked to in the future. The Son of
          God has again to figure in the grand drama of the world. He has
          been here once and "In his humiliation his judgment was taken
          away." It would seem that his ancient disciples upon this
          Continent or upon the Continent of Asia actually looked forward
          to the time when Jesus would come again and hence he is
          frequently spoken of in the Scriptures having a reference to his
          second advent, that to those who look for him "He would appear
          the second time without sin unto salvation." Again, Isaiah, in
          speaking of him, says, "All we, like sheep, have gone astray; we
          have turned every one to his own way; and the Lord hath laid on
          him the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed and he was
          afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he was brought as a lamb
          to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so
          he opened not his mouth. He was taken from prison and from
          judgment: and who shall declare his generation? for he was cut
          off out of the land of the living: for the transgressions of my
          people was he stricken," &c. Again, the same prophet spoke of him
          as coming in power, glory and dominion, and as having his wrath
          and indignation kindled against the nations of the earth. "Who is
          this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? This
          that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of
          his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save.
          Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel and thy garments like him
          that treadeth in the wine-vat? I have trodden the wine press
          alone; and of the people there was none with me: for I will tread
          them in mine anger and trample them in my fury, and their blood
          shall be sprinkled upon my garments and I will stain all my
          raiment. For the day of vengeance is in my heart and the year of
          my redeemed is come." Jesus accomplished what he was sent to do,
          and, feeling satisfied of this, when he was about to leave the
          earth he said he had finished the work his Father gave him to do.
          But there was another work, another event that was to transpire
          in the latter days, when he should not be led as a lamb to the
          slaughter or be like a sheep before the shearers; when he would
          not act in that state of humiliation and quiescence, but when he
          will go forth as a man of war and tread down the people in his
          anger and trample them in his fury, when blood should be on his
          garments and the day of vengeance in his heart, when he would
          rule the nations with an iron rod and break them to pieces like a
          potter's vessel. There must be some reason why he was allowed to
          suffer and to endure; why it was necessary that he should give up
          his life a sacrifice for the sins of the world, and there must be
          a reason why he should come forth in judgment to execute
          vengeance, indignation and wrath upon the ungodly. In these
          reasons we and all the world are intimately concerned; there is
          something of great importance in all this to us. The whys and
          wherefores of these great events are pregnant with importance to
          us all. When he comes again he comes to take vengeance on the
          ungodly and to bring deliverance unto his Saints; "For the day of
          vengeance," it is said, "is in my heart and the year of my
          redeemed is come." It behoves us to be made well aware which call
          we belong to, that if we are not already among the redeemed we
          may immediately join that society, that when the Son of God shall
          come the second time with all the holy angels with him, arrayed
          in power and great glory to take vengeance on them that know not
          God and obey not the Gospel, or when he shall come in flaming
          fire, we shall be among that number who shall be ready to meet
          him with gladness in our hearts and hail him as our great
          deliverer and friend. In relation to all events that have
          transpired and to the designs of God connected with the earth and
          all grades of men upon it, and to the events that transpired
          before we came into this existence, if there is anything we
          cannot clearly comprehend we can leave it for the future to
          reveal. True it is the privilege of a certain class of people to
          have the Holy Ghost that Jesus said should bring things past,
          present and to come to their remembrance and lead them into all
          truth. We can have a portion of that Spirit by which we can draw
          back the vail of eternity and comprehend the designs of God that
          have been hidden up for generations past and gone; we can go back
          to our former existence and contemplate the designs of God in the
          formation of this earth and all things that pertain to it;
          unravel its destiny and the designs of God in relation to our
          past, present and future existence. If we can comprehend all
          these things so much the better. If we do not understand
          everything in relation to every event of the past and the future,
          it is necessary we should know something about the things that
          now exist, something about the position of the world we live in,
          and something about our relationship to that God who still lives
          and will continue to live, and something about our relationship
          to that God who still lives and will continue to live, and
          something about our interests in that redemption wrought out for
          us through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, whose death and
          sufferings we are now commemorating. We should know enough about
          this to save ourselves and to know how to save the generation
          with which we are associated; enough to know how to save our
          families and to teach them the laws of life and the way that
          leads to God and exaltation; enough to know how to live and enjoy
          life and how to avoid the calamities that are coming upon the
          earth and how to prepare ourselves for celestial glory in the
          eternal worlds. How shall we know the laws of life? How shall we
          know anything about God? How shall we know anything of futurity?
          I know of no other way than that which has been communicated to
          man formerly; I know of no other way than the way that Abraham,
          Isaac and Jacob, Enoch, Moses and the prophets, Jesus and the
          Apostles obtained their knowledge, and that was by revelation.
          Jesus said, "All things are delivered unto me of my Father; and
          no man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man
          the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will
          reveal him." No matter what ability and talent a man may possess,
          all must come under this rule if they wish to know the Father and
          the Son. If knowledge of them is not obtained through revelation
          it cannot be obtained at all. Hence we are told, "This is the
          stone which was set at naught by you builders, which is become
          the head of the corner. Neither is there salvation in any other:
          for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby
          we must be saved," and unto him every knee shall bow and every
          tongue shall confess, and hence he is called the Mediator of the
          New Covenant, and hence we are told to ask for blessings in the
          name of Jesus Christ and to approach the Father in his name. We
          are told that to know God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent is
          eternal life. This knowledge cannot be obtained independently of
          revelation. We cannot come to God except through Jesus Christ; he
          is the only medium through which we can approach the Father.
          "When Jesus came into the coasts of Cesarea Philippi, he asked
          his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I, the Son of Man,
          am? And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist, some
          Elias, and others Jeremias or one of the Prophets. He said unto
          them, But whom say ye that I am? and Simon Peter answered and
          said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus
          answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jonas;
          for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father
          which is in heaven. And I say unto thee, That thou art Peter, and
          upon this rock I will build my church: and the gates of hell
          shall not prevail against it." What rock? The kind of evidence he
          had that Jesus was the Christ,--the principles of revelation;
          flesh and blood had not revealed it unto him, but his Father in
          heaven, and upon this rock Jesus built his church. Upon the same
          principle that we know that Jesus is the Christ and that God is
          his Father is the church of Christ built in this and has been in
          all ages. This principle alone can give the knowledge of God
          which if life eternal and the only power by which a man can stand
          unscathed in the trying hour. Those who possess this principle
          are one with Jesus Christ and one with the Father, as says Jesus,
          "I in them and thou in me, that they all may be one even as I and
          the Father are one, that they may be one in us." They are
          baptized with the same baptism, they are baptized with the same
          Spirit, they are in possession of the same knowledge and they
          know God, whom to know is life everlasting. When built upon this
          rock the storms may blow, the rains may descend and beat upon the
          house, but it cannot fall because it is founded upon a rock.
          These are some of my reflections in relation to this ordinance of
          the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. As to the whys and wherefores
          of this, there are a great many of them; the world is full of
          them, and eternity is full of them; all comprehensive, just,
          true, reasonable, all scientific and according to the strictest
          principles of philosophy, if we could only understand the
          philosophy. The philosophers in the world understand something of
          the rules of natural philosophy; but those rules will never lead
          a man to the knowledge of God; if he ever obtains this knowledge
          it must be by the principle of revelation. All the works of God,
          whether on the earth or in the heavens, are constructed on
          strictly philosophical principles. We understand in part the
          things of earth; when we see things as God sees them, we shall
          then understand the philosophy of the heavens: the mysteries of
          eternity will be unfolded and the operations of mind, matter,
          spirit, purposes and designs, causes and effects and all the
          stupendous operations of God will be developed and they will be
          found to accord with the strictest principles of philosophy, even
          the philosophy of the heavens. In regard to the events that will
          transpire on the earth, we have had a thousand ideas and many of
          them probably correct. We have believed that God had an object to
          accomplish in relation to this world; we believe we came here for
          this purpose and that the myriads of human beings that have
          inhabited this earth since its organization have come and gone
          for a certain purpose. We have believed that there have been
          conflicting elements and conflicting spirits and powers, and we
          have believed that God has designed ultimately to root out and
          remove from the earth everything that is contrary to his will,
          designs and purposes in relation to the earth. As a people we
          believe that God has commenced in these last days to build up his
          kingdom and root out the ungodly from the earth and establish
          correct principles. We believe there is an antagonism in the
          world to God and to his laws and to the principles of truth, not
          only with the bodies of men but with the spirits of men who have
          left the earth and the spirits who are in opposition to God.
          There are various influences at work to oppose God and his laws
          and the establishment of his kingdom upon the earth. We believe,
          moreover, that he will ultimately accomplish his own purposes,
          establish his own government, root out the wicked, take the reins
          of government into his own hands and possess the kingdom himself.
          We are not singular in this belief. The same things have been
          believed by every man that has known God in all ages of the
          world; all who have ever been inspired by him have had the same
          views in relation to these matters that we have, hence Paul says,
          "That the times of restitution have been spoken of by all the
          holy Prophets since the world began." So all men who are inspired
          of God know him and can look into futurity; and all who ever have
          lived who were thus inspired looked through the vista of future
          ages to the time we are speaking of, and which we commemorate
          when we partake of the emblems of the broken body and shed blood
          of Jesus Christ. They looked forward to the time when he would
          come again and when a reign of righteousness would be introduced
          on the earth. The next time he comes he will see that right bears
          the sway and the meek of the earth increase their joy in the Lord
          and the poor among men rejoice in the Holy One of Israel; when
          trouble and sorrow shall have an end and the scorner shall be
          consumed and those who watch for iniquity shall be cut off.
          Righteousness will take the place of error, wrong give place to
          right, falsehood and guile to truth and sincerity and every
          principle that has demoralized, corrupted and enthralled the
          inhabitants of the earth will be destroyed; when not only one
          people, one individual, or an isolated few will participate in
          this blessed state of things, but every knee shall bow to him and
          every tongue confess to him that he is the Christ to the glory of
          God the Father, who authority will be acknowledged throughout the
          world. The earth no more will groan under corruption and sin, and
          its inhabitants will no more suffer from the powers of darkness,
          but will be fully and thoroughly redeemed from the thraldom
          thereof, and truth, righteousness, judgment and equity will reign
          with universal empire. We believe the commencement of these great
          changes has come in our day. We believe that God has revealed to
          the human family, through Joseph Smith, the great principles upon
          which the latter-day kingdom is founded. We believe that God has
          begun now to gather together his elect, as the Scriptures have
          foretold he would do. We believe the Lord is beginning to put
          forth his law as fast as the people will listen to it and feel
          willing to obey his precepts. Says John the Revelator, "And I saw
          another angel fly in the midst of heaven having the Everlasting
          Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every
          nation, kindred, tongue and people, saying with a loud voice:
          Fear God and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is
          come: and worship him that made the heaven, and earth, and the
          sea, and the fountains of waters." This Gospel, it appears, was
          again to be sounded in the ears of all people, all the world was
          to be made acquainted with the revelations God had communicated,
          and they were to be told to fear God and give glory to him for
          the hour of his judgment is come. We believe that God has
          commenced this operation, and that we are gathered for this
          purpose that we may learn the way of life and be instructed in
          the things of God, to be prepared for all that is about to
          transpire. In the old world and in the new world I have mixed up
          with philosophers, divines and politician, and with all grades of
          men, but I never found anybody that knew anything about these
          important matters. Years ago I found a man by the name of Miller,
          who took up certain Scriptural numbers and began to calculate
          when Jesus would come; he found himself, however, under a great
          mistake, for Jesus did not come at the time he had set for him to
          come. He might have known that, for no man can know the things of
          God but by the Spirit of God. This people have obeyed the Gospel
          and felt the effects of it, notwithstanding all our infirmities
          and weaknesses. This people know something of God; and if they do
          not there is not anybody under the heaven that does. But do we
          know how to regulate, manage, control and dictate the affairs of
          the Church and kingdom of God? No--if we are destitute of the
          principle of revelation; and if we have it, only then according
          to our Priesthood and calling. God has organized his kingdom and
          set in order his Priesthood, setting every Quorum in its place
          and position, and it is for all the Saints to bow and yield
          obedience to it and be governed by it; if they do not, what
          better are we than the world? It would be with us as with some of
          the ancient Saints, who were told they had commenced in the
          spirit and sought to be made perfect in the flesh; they commenced
          with the wisdom of God and sought to perfect themselves by
          worldly wisdom and human judgment. To know God and the ways of
          life is infinitely more important than any worldly consideration.
          "What will a man give in exchange for his soul?" Jesus said, "And
          fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the
          soul; but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and
          body in hell." We ought to know something about God and the laws
          of life and the laws of his kingdom, and seek to be made
          acquainted with the events that will transpire in the latter
          days, events with which we are intimately associated at the
          present time. Things take place that we cannot always reconcile
          to our judgment. I do not know why Jesus should leave his
          Father's throne and be offered up a sacrifice for the sin of the
          world, and why mankind have to be put through such an ordeal as
          they have to pass through on this earth; we reason upon this, and
          the Scriptures say that it is because man cannot be made perfect
          only through suffering. We might ask why could not mankind be
          saved in another way? Why could not salvation be wrought out
          without suffering? I receive it in my faith that this is the only
          way, and I rejoice that we have a Savior who had the goodness to
          come forth and redeem us, and I rejoice that we have a Savior who
          yet looks forward to the redemption of the world. I rejoice that
          we are watched over for good by invisible agencies of God who are
          determined ultimately to put an end to sin, darkness, confusion
          and misery with which the world has been enveloped, and deliver
          us and not only us but the spirits of the dead. O what a glorious
          principle this is when we reflect upon it; our progenitors will
          not be lost. When I first read the revelation which was given to
          Joseph Smith upon this subject, I thought it was one of the most
          sublime revelations I had ever read. God will bring order out of
          all the confusion that existed, measure out mercy to all Adam's
          posterity and give to all a fair opportunity of being saved. What
          a glorious thought. If it is a delusion, it is a pleasant one. I
          have thought over these things and rejoiced over them, as I do
          this day. If I cannot understand all the whys and wherefores
          about the purposes of God if he brings to pass all that is spoken
          in the revelation I have referred to, with the many glories
          mentioned, and we discover that God has extended mercy so far as
          he possibly could to the veriest wretch that ever crawled on the
          earth, and has brought forth and redeemed all the human family,
          as far as possible, and exalted them as far as they are
          capacitated to receive exaltation, we can afford to excuse a
          great many things we cannot now comprehend in relation to God and
          in relation to his laws and dealings with the human family. It
          might look curious to some for God to talk of treading the people
          in his anger; but as we have to do with eternity as well as with
          time, and as it is necessary the earth should be purged and
          righteousness should take the place of corruption, which will
          some time have an end here, we can then conclude that the Judge
          of all the earth will do right. We should seek to magnify our
          calling and honor our God, being co-workers with God in the
          things he has engaged to do. The Lord has begun to vex the
          nations, beginning with our own nation; he is vexing it and will
          vex other nations, and his judgments will go forth and all the
          wicked nations of the world will feel the avenging hand of God,
          and he will continue to overthrow nation after nation until He
          whose right it is will take the government into his own hand, and
          he will continue to increase and progress until every creature
          which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth, and such
          as are in the sea, and all that are in them shall be heard to
          say, Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, and might, and
          majesty, and dominion be unto him that sitteth upon the throne,
          and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. Shall we be found among that
          number who will thus magnify the name of God, crying,
          "Hallelujah, the Lord God omnipotent reigneth?
          119
          I pray God this may be the case, that we may not be compelled to
          call for rocks to fall upon us and mountains to hide us from the
          face of Him that sitteth upon the throne, and from the wrath of
          the Lamb. May God bless us and guide us in the way of peace, in
          the name of Jesus Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / George
          Albert Smith, October 8, 1862
                        George Albert Smith, October 8, 1862
                 THE IMPORTANCE OF THE MISSION TO THE COTTON COUNTRY.
              Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 8, 1862.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          120
          Brethren, there is a subject which has been spoken of during this
          Conference in regard to the mission to the cotton-growing
          district of our Territory, to which I desire to again call your
          attention.
          120
          We have been instructed in the principles of the kingdom to a
          wonderful extent during this Conference. The instructions which
          we have received have been of a character that they may be
          reduced to practice by every person whose feelings are so
          disposed.
          120
          The President remarked that he desired to strengthen the missions
          to the cotton country by sending down two hundred more families.
          It will be recollected that a request was made last year for the
          brethren to volunteer to go on that important mission. There were
          a few who came up and gave in their names, but the great mass of
          the brethren did not feel to do so. They were aware that it was
          the wish of the Presidency that certain things should be done,
          but they seemed as though they needed taking by the ears and
          shaking to make them sensible of the great importance that ought
          to be attached to this mission. It appeared as if some of the
          brethren (to use a figurative expression) had become fastened to
          the earth with tremendous roots, so that it was with considerable
          difficulty that they could be got up, but they had to be taken up
          root and branch.
          121
          We, as a Conference, voted that the President should call, but
          none of us felt like volunteering. [President B. Young: I
          volunteered, on the condition that the people would consent to
          it.] Yes, the President volunteered, but it is well known that
          the Presidency are required here; most of the time they must be
          present to superintend the building of the Temple and direct the
          affairs of the Church in all the world, but the Elders are set
          apart to go into all the earth and labor as directed by the
          Presidency. It is also well known that the master builder has
          influence and power here and that he understands how the
          foundation, the walls, the timbers, the roof and all connected
          with the Temple of our God should be put together. It is likewise
          well known that the Presidency never ask men to do a service
          except that their labors are required in that new position. One
          particular remark which I wish to make is, that notwithstanding
          the unprecedented high water in Washington county and the damage
          and disappointment consequent upon the flood, the settlements
          made by the last year's mission have proved a decided success.
          That mission has proven the nature of the climate more perfectly
          than it had before, it has tested the soil, and accomplished many
          other things of immense advantage and worth. It was stated by
          many that the mission would prove a failure, that there was no
          country there, but the truth is, that the elements, including the
          water, the soil and all that surround them are actually aching
          for the brethren to combine them together and make them into good
          cotton and other choice productions of a mild climate; all these
          elements are ready to render aid to build up Zion.
          121
          I consider that we should feel ready and willing to do anything
          that may be required of us, to lend our exertions to establish
          the kingdom of God permanently upon the earth.
          121
          When the people first settled in San Pete Valley some were
          discouraged, they never thought that wheat could be produced in
          such a country as that; they did not believe that anything would
          grow there; the white-colored soil alarmed them, but it is now
          the granary of the mountains. Now, there has recently been just
          such a feeling in regard to Washington country, but the past
          year's experience has demonstrated more fully that most excellent
          cotton, sugar cane, grapes, peaches and many other commodities of
          life can be successfully raised there in that desert-looking
          country.
          121
          There are quite a number of men who have remarked to me that they
          would willingly go if they were called on. I wish to say to such
          brethren that they are called on now, and I sincerely wish that
          two hundred brethren would volunteer to-day by giving in their
          names to me at the Historian's office. By going this fall you
          have all winter to prepare, and the advantage can be taken of the
          early spring season, thus giving the brethren an excellent
          opportunity to raise a crop of cotton the first year. By sowing
          wheat in October tolerable crops can be raised, and by planting
          corn early in March two crops can be raised in one year, or one
          good crop of cotton. The fact, in brief, is, that so far as the
          country has been tried it has proven a success, and many of the
          brethren have said that the country is a great deal better than
          they expected to find it.
          121
          I hope all that has been said by the brethren in reference to the
          culture of hemp, flax, indigo, and in fact all that will tend to
          build up Zion will be attended to, for let it be remembered that
          it is coming to this necessity of producing for ourselves or to
          go without, and the question resolves itself into the simple
          proposition, "Clothes or no clothes." We must make our own
          woollen, flax, hemp and cotton goods or we must go naked. We
          cannot get these articles much longer from the States, according
          to the present prospect. The vengeance of the Almighty is
          sweeping the land with the besom of destruction; millions of men
          are forsaking their industrial pursuits for the purpose of
          destroying each other. Let us each and all attend to this, that
          the beauty of our garments may be the beauty of the workmanship
          of our own hands, or we shall find ourselves without many of the
          necessaries of life altogether.
          121
          May God bless the people, in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / John
          Taylor, March 1, 1863
                             John Taylor, March 1, 1863
                     THE DISCORD AND WARS AMONG CHRISTIAN NATIONS
                      CONTRASTED WITH THE UNITY OF THE SAINTS.
            Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 1, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          122
          The Gospel of Jesus Christ is perhaps one of the most
          comprehensive subjects that mankind can reflect upon. It not only
          embraces things as they now exist, associated with the human
          family, but it takes us back to days that are past and gone, to
          the organizations of this world and of other worlds, and by the
          principle of revelation it develops, unfolds and makes manifest
          unto the human family the great purposes of God as they shall
          transpire throughout every succeeding age. There are thousands of
          details or minutae mixed up with these great projects, purposes
          and designs, some of them we comprehend correctly, or think we
          do; others are not so clear and comprehensible to our minds.
          123
          There are some things we, as a people, have to do with perhaps
          more than any other people that exist, though they have to do
          with all people, if the people would have to do with them. But,
          in relation more particularly to the position that we occupy
          before God, before the world and before each other; and the faith
          we have in God, in his Work, in his ordinances, in his laws and
          in his kingdoms--and the reasons of that faith are to me and to
          all Latter-day Saints matters of very great importance--we are
          led to inquire upon what is our faith based, why are we
          Latter-day Saints? why do we believe, as we do, in the doctrines
          of this Church? and whence do we obtain our faith or our
          knowledge, as the case may be, in relation to these matters? Why
          is it that there has been so singular a religious movement as
          that which has taken place within the last thirty years,
          introducing views that are contrary to the commonly established
          views of the whole religious world? Why is it that this people,
          say in this Territory, embracing a scope of country of some five
          hundred miles in extent, with a population that, comparatively
          speaking, may be called dense for a country like this, has
          assumed the proportions of a body politic, if you please, that
          have organized themselves into a Territory and have asked for
          admission as a State into the great American Confederation? Why
          is it that a thing so singular as this has taken place? Is it
          because there has been a desire among the originators of this
          Work, or any part of them, to establish a political power? I am
          not aware that this is the case. If there has been any such
          feeling and desire apart from other leading principles it is
          something I am not acquainted with. We have commenced to gather
          ourselves together under certain influences, certain principles
          and under a certain faith. We have gathered ourselves together
          from various parts, and although there has been a strong
          influence used to separate us, to scatter us abroad, to produce
          disunion, to sever us one from another; yet no influence, no
          power, no reasoning, nor anything whatever that has been brought
          to bear on this people to accomplish that object has succeeded;
          there is some cause, some reason for this. There are mighty
          motives underlying, overruling and overreaching all motives of a
          political character. The first thing that ever was proclaimed by
          the Elders of this Church was the Gospel of peace on the earth,
          and good-will towards men has continued to be preached, and among
          other influences there has been a certain influence that has
          gathered the people together. There has been no influence that
          could be brought to bear upon this people that could sever or
          separate them.
          123
          There must be, therefore, some reason for movements of this kind.
          Such movements are not very common in the world. It is common for
          various religious societies to arise in the world; but,
          generally, they are very narrow and contracted in their notions.
          They are not adhesive or cohesive, they do not unite or combine.
          You may take the Methodist society, the Presbyterian society, the
          Baptist society, the Episcopalian Church, the Roman Catholic
          Church or any other you please, and you will find that motives of
          a political character will separate them and make them enemies to
          one another and make them take up arms against one another, fight
          one another and shed each others blood. They not only seek to
          destroy each other, but they all pray to the same God to help
          them to do so. There is nothing strange or singular in this; for
          there is no motive, principle or power to cement or untie them
          together further than a sort of fancied religion which does not
          possess the principles of union; for instance, in some of the
          great wars that took place in Europe some years ago; one of the
          last with which we are the most familiarly acquainted, was
          between Russia, England and France. Who took up sides in the
          struggle? There was the Greed Church under the Russians,
          Protestant England, Catholic France and the Mohammedan or Turk
          fighting against each other. The Catholics were Christians, the
          Protestants were Christians, the Russians were of the Greek or
          Christian Church, the Turks were Mohammedans; all worshippers of
          the same God, under different forms. These were arrayed against
          each other in deadly strife all praying to the same God to give
          them power over their enemies, and their enemies were also
          Christians; then they went to slaying and destroying each other.
          Let us notice the difficulties between France and Italy against
          Austria. In this case there were two Catholic powers engaged
          against another power which was also Catholic. Religions
          considerations do not confine or control them in the least. They
          fought just as hard to kill their fellow-Christians, as the
          Mohammedans or any other people would fight to kill their
          enemies. They were all in the same church, all partaking of the
          same sacrament, all believing in the same doctrines and
          worshipping the same God.
          123
          How has it been in the United States? Precisely the same. Who
          were the first to separate? It was the religious communities of
          the country that separated first, Baptist from Baptist, Methodist
          from Methodist, Universalist from Universalist, &c. The churches
          made a division long before the States divided, showing that
          there was less virtue or unity in churches than in the state of
          the body politic. The Northern and Southern armies are composed
          of members of these different sects that exist in the Federal and
          Confederate States.
          124
          I mention these things to show you that there is no adhesive
          principle sufficiently powerful to unite the people of any
          portion of the earth, similar to the one that has sprung forth in
          our day and right among this people; if there is anything of that
          sort abroad in the world I am not acquainted with it. Then it
          follows, as a natural consequence, that if there is nothing to
          unite the people together they are deficient in some principle,
          doctrine, faith or practice. Philosophy has not united the people
          together; politics has never done it; no social principles have
          ever accomplished it.
          125
          Freemasonry is one of the strongest binding contracts that exists
          between man and man, yet freemasons are mixed up in those
          different armies, trying to kill each other, and so they have
          contended against each other for generations past. There must be
          something, then, to control this people different from that which
          seems to control other people socially, religiously, politically
          or any other way. There is some kind of a cohesive power, some
          kind of an attractive principle, something that unites and
          concentrates this people together in a manner altogether
          different from that of any other people under the face of the
          heavens; and so singular is it, that it attracts the attention of
          philosophers, of statesmen, of politicians and of leading men of
          every grade--they wonder at it, as they wondered at Jesus when he
          was upon the earth; they wonder what this state of things will
          grow to; they are fearful of the consequences and results of this
          union. We are naturally led to inquire how these things
          originated; from whence springs this principle, this influence,
          this power, for it is a very important one. It has dragged us
          from our homes; it has sent hundreds of Elders wandering up and
          down the earth for these ten, twenty and thirty years past; it
          has made us, in the estimation of our friends we used to
          associate with, laughing-stocks and fools, and it has finally
          brought us together in this place; it has also assumed a
          political power as a natural consequence or result, simply
          because there was no other course for us to pursue. Whenever a
          body of people are thrown together, the inevitable consequence is
          a political power. It cannot be otherwise. They must have
          organizations, representation, laws and administrators of law;
          there must be a body politic formed whenever a body of people re
          gathered together as we are; and the very fact of our
          organization, religiously and politically, the very fact of that
          oneness that so universally prevails among this people produces a
          terror to evil-doers and to those who are opposed to us. Why is
          it that a principle of this kind should exist among this people?
          for we can readily discover, in looking abroad in the world, that
          it does not exist anywhere else. Is it because we are more
          learned than they are? Is it because we are more intellectual and
          refined? because we are greater philosophers, better statesmen,
          more acquainted with cause and effect, have studied more
          extensively the position of the world generally and its
          government and laws? I do not so understand it. There is
          something besides this; naturally, we are not smarter than other
          men and no more intelligent than they are; but there is a kind of
          principle of some sort that infuses itself into our very nature,
          is a great principle in our body politic and is mixed up with our
          religion and with our morals; it is a sort of secret spring of
          some kind that governs, actuates, controls, unites and cements us
          together in a manner that no other people under the face of the
          heavens are united. I would like to try to make it plain to
          others, if the Lord will help me, why it is that these things
          have taken place. To begin, we will go back to the time when this
          movement first commenced. It would seem that a record had been
          hid up upon this continent for generations past. It would seem
          that a people had lived upon this continent who were full of the
          Holy Ghost, who had a knowledge of God, who possessed revelation,
          who had Prophets inspired by the Spirit of God, as they were on
          the Asiatic continent and with the men of God in former ages, had
          looked forward to a time that we read of in the Bible, called the
          "Dispensation of the fullness of times; when God would gather
          together all things in one, whether they be things in the heavens
          or things upon the earth."
          125
          It would seem that these Prophets had recorded these things in
          this record, that in the time of the dispensation of the fulness
          of time, when God should commence his great Latter-day Work, that
          among other things men should be taught the laws of life and the
          knowledge of God, and that the coming forth of this Work was to
          be the starting point of a great event; one of sufficient
          magnitude to have attracted the attention of all the ancient
          Prophets that ever did live; one of sufficient magnitude to
          influence the attention of the Gods in the eternal worlds; one of
          sufficient magnitude to cause that a medium of communication
          should be opened between the heavens and the earth, that light
          should again burst forth from the heavenly world, that the spirit
          of prophecy and revelation should again be unfolded, that an era
          should be inaugurated pregnant with life, light, and intelligence
          unto those that then lived, that they might have an opportunity
          of becoming acquainted with God, of knowing his laws, purposes
          and designs, his Gospel, the principles of eternal truth, the
          laws of life, that men should again be acquainted with things
          that had been, with things that were and with things that were to
          come.
          125
          The ancient Prophets of the two continents foresaw that the
          issuing forth of that record was to be the commencement of the
          Latter-day Work; one said, "Truth shall spring out of the earth;
          and righteousness shall look down from heaven." "The meek shall
          increase their joy in the Lord, and the poor among men rejoice in
          the Holy One of Israel." It is one of those sticks that Ezekiel
          saw should be written upon, even the stick of Joseph which should
          be written for Ephraim, and be united with the stick of Judah,
          and become one stick--one in prophecy, one in revelation, one in
          doctrine, one in ordinances, one in unfolding the purposes and
          designs of God, and in leading mankind to a knowledge of the
          truth, as it was to be introduced in "the times of the
          restitution of all things spoken of by all the holy Prophets
          since the world began."
          126
          The revealing of these records was to be one of the starting
          points in relation to this matter. Then it needed some
          instrument, some individual, some messenger, some communication,
          because it would be impossible without something of this kind
          that these things could transpire. There needed some authorized
          messenger, some communion from the Lord to reveal, unfold and
          make these things manifest. To talk about the world as it is, and
          the authority they have to preach the Gospel and administer the
          ordinances and dictate the affairs of the kingdom of God, is
          foolishness to reason upon; but we will merely give it a passing
          notice. Where did the different religious sects get their
          authority from? who ordained them to administer in the name of
          God? who gave them that authority? The Church of England gave
          authority to all the seceding sects that have sprung out of her,
          and they left her because she was corrupt. Where did the Church
          of England obtain her authority? From the Church of Rome, which
          they say is the mother of harlots and the abomination of all
          things. Where does the Church of Rome obtain her authority? They
          tell you that they get it down in an unbroken chain of descent
          from the Apostles' times. Their statement is the most reasonable,
          rational and consistent of them all. The Greek Church professes
          to be governed by the same authority. When we apply a test to
          them we find that they do not stand upon a very good foundation.
          When, and wherein, and how have they departed from the true
          authority of God? I will quote a certain Scripture by one of the
          old Apostles, "He that transgresseth and abideth not in the
          doctrine of Christ hath not God." Do they abide in the doctrine
          of Christ? I think not.
          126
          Who taught them to sprinkle little children? Did the Gospel of
          Jesus Christ teach them this? No. But they rely on an unbroken
          descent for their authority. In answer to this, the Protestants
          tell them that the chain of their Popedom has been broken at
          different times. I do not care whether it has or not. If the Pope
          transgressed, it is not to say that the bishops and priests and
          the whole community did; this would not be a sufficient argument
          to satisfy me that the Roman Catholics had departed from the
          faith of Christ; but when they gathered together the authorities
          of the church from all the world in a solemn conclave, as they
          did at the Councils of Nice and Trent, and passed resolutions
          which admitted of doctrines and principles in direct violation of
          the laws of God and of the Church of God, then as a church, with
          the voice of their representatives they forsook God and
          introduced the doctrines of men. "He that transgresseth and
          abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God;" and if they
          do not abide in the doctrine of Christ they do not retain their
          priesthood and authority to administer in the ordinances of God.
          Then we are left without authority on the earth.
          126
          Shall we go to the Greek Church for the true authority? It is
          based pretty much upon the same principle as the Roman Catholic
          Church is, and all the sectarian bodies of Christendom are as
          destitute of the true authority of God as the mother church is.
          126
          Where shall we look for the true order of authority of God? It
          cannot be found in any nation of Christendom. There is no people
          that have held communion with God, no true church, priesthood or
          authority, no medium of communication between God and man for
          church government, to dictate, regulate, manage and control the
          affairs of his kingdom upon the earth.
          129
          How did this state of things called Mormonism originate? We read
          that an angel came down and revealed himself to Joseph Smith and
          manifested unto him in vision the true position of the world in a
          religious point of view. He was surrounded with light and glory
          while the heavenly messenger communicated these things unto him,
          after a series of visitations and communications from the Apostle
          Peter and others who held the authority of the holy Priesthood,
          not only on the earth formerly but in the heavens afterwards.
          That they hold it in the heavens we know from the Scriptures. In
          them there are certain principles revealed in relation to that
          matter that nobody could reveal unless they were acquainted with
          the principle of revelation. Moses and Elias were seen with Jesus
          on the mount, when Peter and his brethren saw them, who said,
          "Master, it is good for us to be here, let us build three
          tabernacles, one for thee, one for Moses and one for Elias." Who
          was this Moses? He was a man who had officiated before on the
          earth, had held the holy Priesthood, had been a teacher of
          righteousness, and who, with the Elders of Israel, had talked
          with God, and had received revelations from him, holding the
          Priesthood that administered in time and eternity. When he got
          through with this world his official duties were not ended, for
          he appeared to Jesus, Peter, James and John upon the mount, to
          confer on them certain principles, authorities and Priesthood,
          that they might also be enabled to administer in the ordinances
          of salvation, and officiate as the representatives of God upon
          the earth. And hence, when Joseph Smith came, those who had held
          the keys before came to him, so he told me and others, and
          revealed unto him certain things pertaining to the kingdom of God
          upon the earth, and ordained him and set him apart to the
          ministry and Apostleship unto which he was called. He presented
          himself before the world and informed the people that God had
          spoken, and that he had spoken to him. He told them that the
          heavens had been opened and that angels clothed in light and
          glory had appeared to him and revealed unto him certain things.
          Then we have Oliver Cowdery, who tells us something about these
          things, and gives his testimony as a living witness. Again, there
          were eleven witnesses in relation to the Book of Mormon, who
          testify that the Book of Mormon was a divine revelation from God.
          And some of these witnesses tell us that an angel of God came and
          laid before them the plates from which the Book of Mormon was
          translated, and they knew that their testimony was true and
          faithful. Others tell us that they saw and handled the plates
          from which the record was taken. I have conversed with several of
          those men who say they have seen the plates that Joseph Smith
          took out of the hill Cumorah; I have also conversed with Joseph
          Smith, who has told me of these things and many more that it
          would be unnecessary on the present occasion to relate. Here,
          then, is an abundance of testimony that assumes a supernatural
          agency--an interposition of the Almighty--an opening and an
          unfolding of something to the human family with which they have
          been acquainted. These things are left for the human family to
          reason upon; they are presented unto us in that capacity, just as
          things were presented formerly to others. We were told formerly
          that "faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God, and
          how can they hear without a preacher, and how can he preach
          unless he be sent." Here, then, was a medium introduced by the
          Almighty to excite the faith or unbelief of the people. Here are
          certain records unfolded, and here is a man presenting himself
          before the people, declaring that God was about to usher in the
          dispensation of the fulness of times; and for this purpose he had
          introduced an ancient record that had belonged to the aboriginal
          inhabitants of this continent, together with that, he tells them
          that the so-called Christian churches had gone astray, and all
          mankind were laboring under gross darkness, and that darkness had
          covered the whole earth. He furthermore tells them that God had
          it in his mind to reveal unto them his will, and draw back the
          dark vail that overspreads the minds of the people--to introduce
          the principles of eternal truth, and that he came as a messenger
          from God, having been set apart by holy angels sent by the
          Almighty for that purpose, that, in the first place, he might be
          acquainted with correct principles, and then be able to teach
          them to others. This is the phase which this thing assumed at
          that time; and the people felt about it as the old Jews did when
          Jesus told them that they were deceivers, whited walls and
          painted sepulchres; they said, Away with such a fellow from the
          earth. When Joseph Smith told the priests, the good Methodists,
          the righteous Presbyterians and the holy Roman Catholics that
          they were all wrong, how could they endure it. But you must
          endure it, for God has spoken and the word has gone forth. The
          Lord, in the first place, commanded all men everywhere to repent
          and to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission
          of sins, giving them a promise that they should receive the gift
          of the Holy Ghost. This is different to anything that has been
          before in the world. That which was before, assumed no shape and
          came with no authority from God. The various sects of the world
          imagined that they had the Holy Ghost, but they forgot that it
          was to lead men into all truth. That spirit which they have
          mistaken for the Holy Ghost has led them into confusion,
          contention and strife, and consequently it is not the Holy Ghost
          spoken of in the Scripture. Joseph Smith, having found and made
          manifest these things, and having turned the key that unlocks the
          destinies of the human family, having had committed unto him the
          key of this dispensation, he began to unfold and make manifest
          the things of God to the world, to all who were desirous to
          listen and yield obedience thereunto. A good many felt as the
          people felt when Jesus came, that "This man speaks with authority
          and not as the Scribes;" there were other principles and another
          spirit introduced developing other precepts, laws, ordinances,
          manifestations and doctrines, and a greater power was associated
          with it than had been with any previous manifestations. What
          then? Why, the Lord was reasonable--he always has been; he is a
          good and gracious God, a benefactor and friend, suiting his
          doctrines and principles to the capacities of the human family.
          What was the consequence when men heard those principles? Many of
          them had a portion of the Spirit of the Lord among them, and as
          light cleaves to light, truth to truth, and intelligence to
          intelligence, wherever there was the light of the Spirit of God
          in the mind of man it discovered, comprehended and embraced the
          truth. What is it? God has spoken; a record has been revealed,
          making manifest the events that have transpired on this
          Continent, and prophecy, and revelations, and visions, and the
          purposes of God, &c. This agrees with the Old Record; there is no
          need to bring argument here on that question, for it has been
          argued and investigated throughout the world. What then? Did I
          know because Joseph Smith knew? Not exactly. Joseph Smith had
          certain things revealed to him, and he was commanded to
          communicate those things unto others. What then? He that
          believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he shall receive
          the gift of the Holy Ghost and shall know for himself of the
          things which he has believed in. This was the principle upon
          which my faith was based at the commencement. For instance, an
          Elder came to me and preached the Gospel and told me all these
          things. I was struck at once with them. I was well acquainted
          with the Bible, yet I had never heard such teachings before; had
          never seen such principles developed; had never listened to such
          words as came from his mouth, illustrating, making manifest and
          explaining the Scriptures, the Book of Mormon and the revelations
          of God, and opening the heavens as it were to my view. It was to
          me one of the greatest things I had ever heard. He said to me,
          "If you will be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the
          remission of sins you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost,
          inasmuch as you go in faith, and humility and obedience to the
          law of God and forsake your sins," &c. This was precisely the
          same thing that Peter told the people in his day. Said he,
          "Repent and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus
          Christ, for the remission of yours sins, and you shall receive
          the gift of the Holy Ghost." What will it do for us, Peter? "It
          will cause your old men to dream dreams, and your servants and
          handmaids shall prophecy; it will bring things past to your
          remembrance, lead you into all truth, and show you things to
          come." Here was quite a chance for a man to detect whether Peter
          was an imposter or not; and there was a favorable opportunity to
          detect whether the Mormon Elder was an impostor or not, for he
          promised the same things that Peter promised to believers, and
          all the Elders do the same. Can you find a Methodist, a
          Presbyterian, a Baptist, an Episcopalian, a Roman Catholic that
          dare tell you what Paul said anciently, "I am not ashamed of the
          Gospel of Christ?" Why? Have you not been persecuted and
          afflicted and been let down in a basket over a wall, been driven
          from place to place and considered a deceiver? Yes. "But I am not
          ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto
          salvation to every one that believeth, and therein is the
          righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith." I have obeyed
          the same Gospel. What then? Did the signs follow? Yes; I believed
          before I obeyed, and after I had been baptized in the name of
          Jesus for the remission of sins, and received the Holy Ghost by
          the laying on of hands, that Holy Ghost took of the things of God
          and showed them unto me, so that I then knew for myself. But did
          I believe particularly because I heard tongues and prophesyings
          and saw healings? No; but these made me glad, for in them I saw
          the ancient order of things brought back again. It made me
          rejoice to see the sick healed, the lame to leap for joy and the
          blind receive their sight, the deaf to hear and the dumb speak.
          This was a certain amount of testimony for the doctrines that had
          been advanced. But, besides this, there was an inward
          evidence--an invisible manifestation of the Spirit of the living
          God, bearing witness with mine that this was the work of God that
          he had established in the last days, and I knew it for myself and
          not because anybody said so. At first I believed it on the
          testimony of others, and then obtained a knowledge for myself. If
          there is no other man under the heavens that knows that Joseph
          Smith is a Prophet of God I do, and I bear testimony of it to
          God, angels and men. How did it operate upon others? In the same
          way, inasmuch as they were sincere and faithful, and diligent in
          observing the laws of God, and hence, as the Scriptures say, "You
          are all baptized into one baptism, and have all partaken of the
          same Spirit," and that is the Spirit that first commenced to be
          revealed through Joseph Smith, and the administration of holy
          angels, and the development and restoration of the holy
          Priesthood. If you do not know in the same way that I know this
          is the Work of God, I would not give a straw for your religion.
          130
          Having received this knowledge, it operates the same upon all and
          hence the union that exists among us. It is the same in Canada,
          the same in the Northern States, the same in the Eastern States,
          the same in the Western States and the same in the Southern
          States; the same in England, Scotland, Ireland, Wales, France,
          Denmark, Germany, the islands of the sea and the different parts
          of the earth wherever this seed has been sown and the Elders have
          gone forth in the name of Jesus Christ bearing the precious seeds
          of eternal life. Wherever that has rested in good hearts it has
          produced the same results, giving the same signs, if not the same
          degree of evidence, and this has cemented and united us together;
          it is the little leaven that begins to leaven the whole lump; it
          is a part of the Spirit of God--a living spark that is struck
          from the fire of his eternal blaze that has made itself manifest
          on the earth; it is the still small voice that whispers peace to
          the soul--the thing that Jesus spoke of when he said,--
          130
          "My peace I give unto you; my peace I leave with you; not as the
          world giveth give I unto you. You believe in God, believe also in
          me. In my Father's house are many mansions; I go to prepare a
          place for you, that where I am, there you may be also."
          130
          They feel the peace that passeth all human understanding. They
          possess the Spirit of God, though they cannot always tell the
          whys and wherefores. It is not because a man is learned and
          polished after the learning of this world that he knows, but
          because he comprehends and listens to the whisperings of the
          Spirit of God speaking peace to his bosom and giving him
          understanding that he is accepted of his Heavenly Father,--"I in
          thee and thou in me," &c. It is this which has drawn us
          together--this that has cemented and united us, that has led us
          from our homes to the position we now occupy in these mountains.
          131
          An Elder whose mind was darkened once came to me to tell me that
          something was seriously wrong in the Church. How am I to believe
          you? said I. I was told by you one year ago that I were to obey
          the Gospel I should know of the doctrines whether they were of
          God. I have obeyed and I know for myself, and am no longer
          dependent upon your testimony, and you cannot make me now unknow
          it. No matter what your ideas and notions are, now I know for
          myself. God is our teacher; he has organized his Priesthood and
          government upon the earth, which is the cementing influence that
          unites this people together, and as the Lord said formerly, "If
          you are not one you are not of me." I remember on a certain
          occasion in Liverpool we were told not to say anything about the
          gathering. A lady came to me and said she had had a singular
          dream. "I dreamed," she said, "that the whole Church was going
          off to America, and that you was there; we were going on board of
          a ship and leaving for America." What was the reason of this
          singular dreaming? She had embraced the Gospel, and it revealed
          certain things to her that she could not know in any other way.
          "Your old men shall dream dreams," &c. Can you keep people in the
          dark in relation to these things? No. And when a people live
          their religion, and all the Quorums of the Church are walking up
          to their privileges, then a certain ancient aphorism would be
          correct, "The voice of the people is the voice of God," and the
          voice of God is the voice of the people--it would suit either
          way. It is upon this principle that we are united; and hence, no
          matter where this people come from nor what their former views
          and prejudices, they may have been different in regard to many
          things and opposed each other previously in politics,
          governments, rights, morals, religion and theories, yet they will
          all agree now that they know this to be the Work of God.
          131
          The Gospel of Jesus Christ produces the same results among all
          people and in all generations, and if they cannot fully
          understand the whys and wherefores about it, they feel a good
          deal as the man did about Jesus and the child that had been
          healed. When Jesus had healed the child, some of the righteous
          people said, "Come, now, give God the glory, for we know this man
          is a sinner." The man replied, "Whether he is a sinner or not I
          cannot say, but I do know that this child was blind, and now he
          sees." So with the people of this Church, they know that, whereas
          they were once blind, now they see. Having partaken of this, what
          can separate us? "Shall life, or death, or principalities, or
          powers, or things present, or things to come, or anything on
          earth, in heaven or hell, separate us from the love of God, which
          is in Christ Jesus our Lord." Hence the secret of the union of
          this people.
          131
          One of the most irrefragable proofs of the Divinity of this Work
          is found in one thing--that everything that has been spoken by
          Joseph Smith in relation to these things has thus far been
          literally fulfilled, and you are his witnesses, as also is the
          Holy Ghost that bears witness of him. What next? Why, it is as it
          was in former times, "All are yours, and you are Christ's, and
          Christ is God's," we are one with him, and one with the Father.
          "I in thee, and thou in me, that they all might be one, as I and
          the Father are one." This is the reason we are found together in
          a religious capacity, and why we are not disunited like the rest
          of the world. This is the reason why we are united politically,
          because this is bound to follow. You get some thousands of people
          together and they are obliged to be governed by law, and form
          themselves into a body politic. We have been kicked and cuffed
          and abused almost all the day long, yet we are not much hurt, so
          far. We are here, and all is right, all is well, and we are bound
          to grow and increase.
          131
          Do you think the Lord, and the holy Prophets that have existed on
          this and on the other Continent, and the Gods in the eternal
          worlds have started this thing to end here? No. It is simply a
          nucleus of light, of intelligence, of truth, of virtue, of
          correct principles, of the holy Priesthood, of the revelations of
          God, and of something that has got to spread and to grow,
          increase and expand until it becomes a great nation and fills the
          whole earth; until all that has been spoken of by the holy
          Prophets shall be fulfilled in relation to these matters; until
          error shall give place to truth, wrong to right; until corruption
          and tyranny shall give place to justice and equity: instead of
          man bearing rule and having his own way, "God shall be king over
          the whole earth, and his name one;" "and unto him every knee
          shall bow, and every tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ to
          the glory of God the Father." We are only just commencing in this
          Work, which will grow, and spread, and increase, and no power on
          this side of hell shall stop its onward progress; it is onward,
          onward, onward, until the purposes of God and all he has designed
          shall be fulfilled and accomplished.
          132
          This is truly a great Work--a Work with which God and angels and
          Saints that have lived before us, and the souls that are beneath
          the altar praying unto God for the accomplishment of these
          things, are engaged in. The heavens and the earth, at the present
          time, are in communication, and God is our judge, our ruler, our
          law-giver, our guide and director to lead us on in the ways of
          life, and no matter about events that may transpire; no matter
          whether our path is very rough and rugged or smooth, it makes
          little difference: it is for us to do right, maintain our
          integrity, honor our calling and magnify it and honor our God and
          one another, obeying faithfully those who are placed over us. Do
          I know that Brigham Young is called of God to lead this people? I
          do, upon the same principle that I knew Joseph Smith was. What
          can any of us do without God, without his law and without the
          principles of eternal truth?
          132
          I pray that we may be enabled to work righteousness and be
          exalted into heavenly places in Jesus Christ! that we may fear
          God in our hearts, do the thing that is acceptable to the Most
          High, prepare ourselves for a celestial inheritance and an
          exaltation in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Daniel
          H. Wells, March 29, 1863
                           Daniel H. Wells, March 29, 1863
                    THE GREAT BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE PEOPLE IN
                   DESERET.--THE GATHERING OF THE SAINTS.--PROPER
                                TRAINING OF CHILDREN.
            Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 29, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          132
          I feel thankful for a part and lot in the great Work of the last
          days. It is a calling that ought to engage all our interests and
          welfare, being inculcated in the maintenance of those principles
          which alone can bring salvation to the human family. My soul
          delights in them. They must be sustained, though all the world
          should rise in opposition.
          132
          We live in that age of the world which the ancient Prophets have
          foreseen, when the wicked would "make a man an offender for a
          word, and lay a snare for him that reproveth in the gate, and
          turn aside the just for a thing of nought." I have often thought
          that the world does not know what righteousness towards God
          consists in; they place great stress upon this, that and the
          other doctrine or principle as being necessary to salvation,
          which has not been thought of by any person who has been sent of
          God to lay before the children of men the true way. They have
          made laws and rules of faith, and set up church governments that
          cannot be drawn from anything to be found in the holy Scriptures
          or in any revelation I know anything about.
          133
          Obedience towards God is righteousness towards God. "Jesus
          answered and said unto them, If a man love me, he will keep my
          words; and my Father will love him," &c. In order to become a
          holy and righteous people, it is necessary to listen to and obey
          every word that proceeds from the mouth of God through his
          servants whom he has placed to guide his kingdom on the earth.
          This is righteousness towards God. It is said we can do nothing
          for the Lord, that if he was an hungered, he would not ask us for
          bread, &c.; but we can perform the duties we owe to him by the
          performance of the duties we owe to each other; in this way we
          can show ourselves approved before our Father who is in heaven.
          "And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily, I say unto
          you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these
          my brethren, ye have done it unto me." Who has a greater
          opportunity of doing good to the brethren than the Latter-day
          Saints? Who has a finer chance of showing their faith by their
          works?
          133
          The gathering of Israel I will mention as one of the many
          opportunities that this people have of showing their good works
          to their brethren in distant nations, who are now suffering for
          want of the common necessaries of life; who are pleading day by
          day with their brethren and with the Lord continually for
          temporal deliverance. In these Valleys the people are well
          provided for, are wealthy and exceedingly prosperous, and can
          well afford to prove their loyalty to the heavens in expending a
          portion of their means to gather Israel. A great many are doing
          what they think they can do, but I think we might do more, as a
          people, in aiding to gather Israel, which is one portion of the
          great Work of the last days. This is a part of our religion, to
          do all the good we can in aiding and assisting our brethren in
          distress who are of the household of faith, and in placing them
          in a condition like unto ourselves in these quiet vales of the
          mountains, where they can be freed from the thraldom of sin and
          oppression in which they have lived to the present time. We have
          so far effected our deliverance, and in this the Lord has been
          extremely kind to us, in planting our feet in these goodly
          valleys where we have been blessed and prospered. No person here
          need go without the common necessaries of life. How much will we
          devote to the deliverance of our brethren, who are as anxious as
          we are to identify their interests with the kingdom of God at
          head-quarters, where they, like us, can be benefited in the
          instructions we receive here from time to time? I have often
          thought that we do not fairly comprehend the great mercies and
          blessings the Almighty has conferred upon us; if we did, we
          should show our appreciation of them by our actions in aiding
          those who are so anxious to be delivered from Babylon to be
          planted in these valleys and participate in the blessings we
          enjoy.
          134
          As I said in the beginning, the world is opposed to us, but we
          have nothing to do with them in one sense, but to do our duty and
          sustain righteous principles with an eye single to the glory of
          God; in this he will sustain us and bring us off victorious at
          last. We have great reason to be thankful this morning for the
          great peace and prosperity which attends us as a people; we have
          great cause to rejoice before the Lord of Hosts, who has been a
          kind Father unto us from our early infancy to this time. What has
          he not done for us? Do we not live in an age of the world in
          which he has revealed his holy Gospel and sent his messengers
          with the light of the Gospel, and have we not become the happy
          participants of this knowledge? Are not our feet planted upon the
          rock of salvation? Has he not delivered us from the power of
          wicked, ungodly and designing men, and given us an inheritance
          far from their power, where we can worship him, none daring to
          make us afraid? Has he not blessed this land in a miraculous
          manner to bring forth for the sustenance of his people? He has
          shielded us from the savage foe, and given us influence over
          them, whereby we can travel to and fro among them and from place
          to place in comparative safety. How can we render unto him
          sufficient homage, thanksgiving and praise to prove unto him that
          we do appreciate his great and manifold mercies? I know of no
          better way than to be obedient to the calls made upon us from
          time to time, to respond to them in that free way that shall
          prove to God that all we have and all we can do is held and
          devoted to the promotion of the cause we have espoused,
          regardless of the consequences.
          134
          We should not hesitate when anything is proposed to be done for
          the promotion of the cause of God on the earth, but should say,
          Make way, prejudices; go by the board, whatever traditions would
          rise up. When the Lord speaks, let everything else give way; as
          the masses of the people would fall back on the approach of the
          king, so let our own ideas and prepossessed notions give place to
          the word of the Lord and to the wisdom that emanates from him;
          let everything else become subservient to those principles,
          doctrines and truths. This is the way I have always felt since I
          became acquainted with this Gospel and with this people.
          134
          This Work is not done in a corner, but it has been sent to the
          whole world, and all men have the privilege of adopting the same
          principles of truth which we have embraced, if they shall choose
          to do so; but because they do not choose to do so, it should not
          become a rock of offence and a stumbling block to them nor to us.
          We have undertaken to sustain these holy principles which have
          been revealed in the last days. Shall we now falter? or shall we,
          because others point the finger of scorn at us, be ashamed of
          this holy cause and back out from it? Does it make any difference
          as to what other people think of it? No. It is for us to cling
          together and go onward continually in the path we have chosen to
          walk in.
          134
          There are few, probably, in this Church and kingdom but what have
          in their possession some kind of a testimony which proves to
          their satisfaction that this is the Work of Heaven; it has
          touched their hearts. Thousands who do not belong to the Church
          have evidence of its truth, but will not admit it. The mind is
          bound to receive and to believe the truth according to the amount
          of testimony given and the evidence produced, but through pride
          the majority of the human family will not admit the truth openly,
          although they may do so secretly and believe in the same
          doctrines we do. Let them do as they please, that is no reason
          why we should falter, change our course in the least, or alter
          our views; but let us press onward continually and prove to the
          Lord that we are true and faithful to him.
          135
          We live in a land of liberty, where the power and the control
          rests with the people, or should do so; to a great extent it does
          so. We have great liberty, we have great freedom, notwithstanding
          the efforts of some to abridge our liberties and our freedom;
          still the Lord is not unmindful of us, for he directs and governs
          the affairs of the children of men, more especially now since he
          has commenced his Work in the last days: I think I might qualify
          this a little, by saying more especially to our understanding. I
          have no doubt but what he has always done so; but the heavens, in
          a manner, have been shut up to the vision and view of mankind for
          a long time, but now his dealings with them have become more
          manifest than in ages gone by; we can now see his foot-prints
          more clearly and can realize more sensibly the Work in which he
          is moving, bringing to pass his purposes for the redemption of
          the world, for the overthrow of sin and iniquity and for the
          establishment of his kingdom, which Prophets, long ages past and
          gone, have seen would be set up in the last days. We have
          undertaken to do our part towards establishing his kingdom, which
          will eventually reign over the whole earth, where all nations,
          kingdoms, tongues and people will acknowledge Emmanuel's sway and
          the earth be lit up with the glory of God and be prepared for his
          kingdom and coming.
          135
          In these valleys of the mountains a nucleus is finally formed of
          a people who have been gathered out from all the nations of the
          earth, for the express purpose of sustaining holy and righteous
          principles which the Almighty has revealed from the heavens and
          to form a community that shall be self-sustaining. Latter-day
          Saints associate together in a community to prove to the Lord and
          to the world that they can sustain themselves; that the doctrines
          and principles God has revealed to them are self-sustaining in
          their nature--so much so, that a whole community may be sustained
          by practicing and living faithfully up to them. Hence it is that
          the shafts of the enemy are directed against us for the overthrow
          and destruction of those holy principles.
          135
          We know of a verity that the Work in which we are engaged is of
          God; we know we have the knowledge of God our Father and of his
          Son Jesus Christ, whom to know is life everlasting; we know in
          whom we have put our trust; we know the principles which we have
          espoused are based upon a solid and sure foundation; we know they
          are true, and truth is eternal and will lead to exaltation in the
          kingdom of God if we are true to each other and to the principles
          which have been revealed. We are not guessing at these things,
          nor groping our way in the dark in relation to them. Should not
          our course be to turn aside every shaft of the enemy aimed at our
          brother as well as at ourselves? When we see danger, should we
          not warn our brother against it and use every exertion to assist
          each other to walk faithfully in the right way, shielding each
          other from the power of the enemy and endeavoring to pick up
          those who are wandering into bye and forbidden paths, pointing
          out to them the right way and exhorting them to walk in it? We
          should guide the footsteps of the young and ignorant, and teach
          them the principles which have a tendency to bring them into the
          path of life and glory. We should try to overcome all weaknesses
          and eradicate from our bosoms every unholy desire and remove from
          our footsteps every evil way. We too often see carelessness and
          indifference in the midst of this people with regard to these
          small matters; I call them small, because they are so often
          passed by and neglected.
          136
          We ought to instil into our children a nice sense of honor and
          truthfulness in their words, that when they come to act in real
          life they may receive and reverence principles of holiness that
          will lead them ultimately to the possession of eternal life and
          salvation. People often speak jestingly of the holy things which
          we hold, or should hold sacred. I have heard people do it, and
          always tell them they would satisfy my feelings much better if
          they would not make a jest of things I hold sacred. I remember a
          man in Nauvoo, who was conspicuous in this Church, once at a
          party saying to the fiddler, "Let me lay hands on that old
          fiddle, and then perhaps you will not have so much trouble with
          the strings." I was then a Gentile, as they called them, and he,
          no doubt, thought that such jesting with holy things would please
          me, but I always despised him afterwards for making use of such
          an expression and making use of such an expression and making
          light of one of the holy ordinances of God which he professed to
          believe in. Jesting on sacred matters grates on my ears. I do not
          suppose people mean any harm when they do it, but it has a
          deleterious influence upon our children, whom we ought to teach
          to reverence sacred things. I would like their sense of honor to
          be such that they will do right because they love to do right,
          and not refrain from doing wrong merely because they are afraid
          somebody will see them do wrong. Let the love of right be bred in
          them, that feeling of honest consciousness of doing right, and
          not evil, that shall preserve them in the hour of temptation. Let
          the love of right be instilled in their young and tender minds,
          that it may grow with their growth and strengthen with their
          strength, learning to love the truth for its beauty and the
          things of God because they are worthy of being loved. Often
          people are deterred from doing right because of what the world
          will say and for fear of the pointing of the finger of scorn.
          That is not what we should care about; we should care to please
          God and do the things that are right before him, and then let the
          world wag as it will. This ought to be our motto, and we ought
          constantly to seek to instil this feeling into the bosoms of our
          children, that they may act upon the principles of right because
          they love them and prefer them because they are good before the
          Lord, and eschewing evil because it is hateful to them. The child
          is naturally inclined to this way. It is their associations with
          the wickedness that is in the world that teaches them hypocrisy
          and evil of every description, and the fear of the world's scorn,
          their laugh and ribald jest have their influence upon the mind of
          the child. Hence it becomes necessary that more pains should be
          taken in instructing them and showing them the propriety of
          truthfulness and honest uprightness of conduct to strengthen and
          protect them in the hour of temptation.
          137
          This great work in regard to training our children should not be
          neglected, because it is while they are young that we can have
          the greatest and most lasting influence over them. It is the
          privilege of the Latter-day Saints in these valleys of the
          mountains more especially to attend to this sacred duty, because
          when we mingled with the outside world we could not there enjoy
          the rights, the liberty and the freedom we enjoy in these
          mountains. No child is laughed and scoffed at here because his
          father and mother are Mormons. Then let us attend to these
          matters and govern ourselves by the holy principles that have
          been revealed to our understandings, live our holy religion
          faithfully and bring forth the blessings of peace, the blessings
          of the Almighty which are ready to drop from the heavens upon us
          as fast as we are able to receive and use them profitably to
          ourselves and to the Work in which we are engaged. The child
          needs first to ripen in judgment and good understanding before
          the father can commit any great trust to his charge. So it is in
          the dealings of our Heavenly Father with his people; he knows
          better than we do when to bestow great blessings upon us and what
          is for our best good. We should improve upon the blessing he has
          already given us to the fullest extent of the light and
          information we can get, and not trouble ourselves as to what is
          in the future, because that is just beyond our reach. If we
          travel in the path I have been trying to mark out, we shall
          attain everything we can ask for in due time. By improving upon
          what we have, by keeping ourselves unspotted from this untoward
          generation, by walking in faith and obedience before our God, we
          can attain to more than we have now any knowledge of. "Eye hath
          not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath it entered into the heart of
          man to conceive the things that are in store for the faithful,"
          when they shall attain to that stature in Christ that will
          entitle them to receive them.
          137
          I do not, however, wish to throw the mind of the community upon
          something great in the future to the neglect of present blessings
          and present duties. Let us count over the blessings we this day
          enjoy; let us look into the past and mark the constant flow of
          blessings with which the history of this people has been attended
          from the beginning. Neither do I wish us to stop here and say
          that we have all we need; but while we are desiring blessings
          that are still future to us, let us not neglect the things which
          are now within our reach day by day, but live constantly our holy
          religion, being faithful and diligent in all things that are for
          us today, cleaving closely to the Lord, knowing that we are in
          his hands and that we are his children, having all confidence in
          him and in his constituted authorities on the earth, then will
          our knowledge and intelligence increase and our blessings will
          continue in a steady flow. This is all the business we have on
          hand to attend to, to serve our God and make ourselves
          comfortable and happy, securing from the elements everything we
          need for our sustenance and support, building houses, making
          roads, opening farms, planting orchards and vineyards, bringing
          from the mountains timber and lumber and all things else we need.
          All this labor is necessary to sustain us, and that the Lord may
          have a people who are zealous of good works and who will do his
          bidding, and through whom his kingdom may be established upon the
          earth and become a self-sustaining community, being governed and
          controlled in every particular by the revelations of the Most
          High, and by the principles which he has revealed. We are now the
          best governed people in the world, and for the best of all
          reasons--we have the best Government and the best Governor; our
          Heavenly Father is at the helm, from whom emanates all wisdom,
          truth and righteousness. No matter what the difficulties are
          which we are called upon to overcome, still we have everything to
          encourage us; we can go to the great fountain of all good;
          nothing can compare with this. Should we not feel encouraged and
          rejoice, and give praise and thanksgiving to God, who is so good
          a Father to us, who has watched over us to this day, to say
          nothing to the glorious future which is opening up before us
          continually.
          138
          This people have a future which the world little dreams of. They
          will see the time when those who seek to destroy them from under
          heaven will come bowing and scraping to them obsequiously and
          sycophantic enough, no doubt. That, however, does not affect us
          one way or the other; it is for us to do right and please our God
          with full purpose of heart, that his will may be done on the
          earth as it is done in heaven. The Lord will not slacken his hand
          nor look backward, but will progress onward with his people who
          will abide faithful and true to him. Righteousness must
          predominate in the midst of this people, and iniquity will have
          no part or lot with them, but if any among them wish to work
          iniquity and do not delight in holy principles, this is not the
          place for them; they had better go where there are influences
          more congenial, where they will not be abridged of their desires
          to do evil. No man has liberty to do evil, though he may have the
          power, nor has he any right to do evil. There is no law against
          doing right, but the law is against doing wrong. Man has power to
          do right or wrong as he pleases, but he is held responsible for
          that power and the exercise of it.
          138
          May God bless us and help us to do right, to keep his laws and
          commandments and statutes holy, and be obedient to him in all
          things, is my prayer in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Daniel
          H. Wells, April 6, 1863
                  BUILDING THE TEMPLE AND A NEW TABERNACLE.--LABOR
                        TITHING.--CALL FOR FAITHFUL LABORERS.
              Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          138
          Right here we want to build a Tabernacle, to accommodate the
          Saints at our General Conferences and religious worship, that
          will comfortably seat some ten thousand people; and over there we
          want to build a Temple. These two items I wish to call your
          attention to to-day.
          138
          We have organized the different districts throughout the
          Territory so that fifty teams can be at work for the Temple,
          hauling granite rock from Big and Little Cottonwoods. There has
          been some hauling done, but I wish to suggest a little amendment
          on our present operations and plans touching this part of the
          work. We shall want the same number of teams this season. We have
          never had as many as was designed in the first place, which was
          fifty, at any one time. If we could have even twenty-five or
          thirty teams constantly at work, they would keep the stonecutters
          employed. There was a difficulty last season about feed for the
          animals engaged on this work, but we are prepared to feed hay
          this year, but grain must be furnished by the Wards.
          139
          I wish to say a word in regard to the teamsters. Send men to
          drive the teams and not boys; men who will have some interest in
          the work they are sent to do; men who will not sell the grain
          sent to feed the teams to buy whisky with; men who will not take
          their teams to haul wood with instead of rock for the Temple. Let
          the teamsters be fitted out with at least one spare shirt, that
          they may not be placed under the necessity of wearing one shirt
          five or six weeks, and then leave the work to go home if they are
          not supplied with more; this same remark will apply to shoes
          also. Either send men that do not use tobacco, or send them with
          a supply, that they may not come to me and tell me they will have
          to leave the work if they are not supplied with tobacco. Some of
          the Bishops sent word if I would find the men from the Wards
          tobacco they would pay for it, which they have not done, and you
          may expect that in the future we shall not find them in this
          article. We expect these things to be found them and men sent who
          will take care of their teams and wagons. It is a heavy tax upon
          us to repair unavoidable breakages; this we expect to do. We have
          a pretty good road to the rock, and if men will be careful in the
          management of their teams they need not break wagons as much as
          they have.
          139
          On the heel of the teams going down to the States for the poor,
          we want the teams ready for the hauling of rock. I will make a
          suggestion here, that the city be divided into ten working Wards,
          each Ward to pay its tithing labor punctually every tenth day,
          that we may have all the common labor we need on labor tithing
          and not be placed under the necessity of hiring labor with
          available means. This tithing labor can be done by the people in
          this city; but, you say, the hauling of rock and sending teams to
          the States takes up all the tithing labor we owe. If this be so,
          you may call the hauling of the rock and teams going to the
          States a free-will offering if you please. I care not how you fix
          it. I know there is a great portion of the community who care not
          much which way it applies. Those who have teams are the ones who
          supply both the hauling of rock for the Temple and going to the
          States. A great mass of the people do not do any labor of this
          kind. Let the Bishops in each Ward look to it and find out who in
          their Wards do not pay labor tithing in sending teams to the
          States. We want the common labor on the block, this season, to
          excavate, to attend masons and do a variety of work that is
          necessary to be accomplished for the building of our contemplated
          Tabernacle. Let there be an organization of the people in order
          to bring a portion of that labor on this block.
          139
          The labor tithing of mechanics cannot be settled by sending a
          person to work at a dollar and a-half a day if the Bishop
          understands his business. All our tradesmen made more than a
          dollar and a-half a day; they should pay what their tenth day's
          labor is worth. The shoemakers can furnish boots and shoes, which
          can be used to a good advantage. If there is an objection raised
          to paying the material on labor tithing, it can be credited on
          their property tithing. We would not wish our tradesmen to leave
          their shops to work out their labor tithing in common labor with
          the shovel, the pick, &c., for they would not earn as much as a
          common laborer would who daily follows this kind of labor. We
          want them to pay their tithing in the kind of labor they are
          constantly employed at, and the products of this we can place to
          an excellent use. Common labor is more plentiful than mechanical
          labor.
          139
          I have been particular in noticing this matter. Great abuses are
          springing up among us for want of proper attention to the
          business of tithing labor upon the public works.
          140
          Sometimes men are found fault with because they spoil the work;
          they do not, for instance, cut the stone to line and do not
          improve in their work as much as they should. If anything is said
          to those persons they feel gouty and as though they did not care
          whether they continued to work or not on the public works; "For,"
          say they, "my work is as good as the pay." Perhaps you do not
          know what kind of pay you get. What does the Tithing-office pay
          to the hands on the public works? It pays money, it pays
          clothing, it pays good flour and plenty of it, all that the hands
          need; it pays vegetables of every kind that is raised in these
          mountains, it pays molasses, chickens, eggs, butter, beef and
          pork, some hay and wood. I wish to ask if this is not good pay,
          and especially when you consider that the public hands get all
          their wages and more too; for in many instances they are behind
          on the books. They get all they earn and more, unless they are
          more diligent than some generally are, because we pay high wages.
          These are facts that cannot be truthfully denied. Men who work on
          the public works should be satisfied and contended, and give
          their best services, and try to improve and do the best they can;
          a good many do this. There is no place in the Territory that pays
          better pay and better wages than is paid to the hands that work
          on the public works, upon an average. If they can better
          themselves, why do they not do it? Some would quickly leave the
          public works in the best season of the year for a few dollars in
          money, and in the winter, when employment is scarce elsewhere,
          return to the public works; this is not righteous before God; men
          who do this do not do their duty as Saints. If any person can do
          better than to be a Latter-day Saint and abide the counsels given
          to them, why do they not do it? If there is more peace and
          comfort and salvation in the world than among the Saints, why did
          they not stay in the world? And if, after they come here, they
          think they can enjoy themselves better somewhere else, why do
          they not go there instead of staying here as grumblers in the
          kingdom of God? The kingdom of God is as independent of all such
          men as the Lord himself and it will be built up whether they
          assist in the Work or not.
          141
          I speak thus plainly that you may know how we feel about such
          things, and that you may realize that you are equally interested
          in the building up of the kingdom of God as I am or as anybody
          else is. It is as much your duty to come here and spend your time
          as it is mine, whether you get anything for it or not. I am no
          more interested in building up the Temple than any other
          Latter-day Saint is. I am no more interested in building a new
          tabernacle than you are; it is nor more the business of the First
          Presidency or Twelve Apostles than it is yours. This, however,
          may need qualification; some feel a slothful interest in it that
          we do not have. It is as much your duty as ours, and I expect we
          can do as well without it as you can. We, however, expect to
          accomplish this work whether you aid us or not; but we call upon
          the people in this sense, it is your privilege to aid us if you
          feel willing to do so. We expect you to do as you shall be
          directed and abide the law you have enlisted to obey; this is
          your privilege. We expect you will guide your labors according to
          the rule laid down for you to follow. We wish to proceed with
          this labor immediately upon the close of this Conference. Let the
          men who seek labor, seek it not so particularly for individual
          aggrandizement as for the interest of the kingdom of God. This
          work will be an equal benefit to all, if we will be diligent and
          contented. There is no job men can be engaged in that will pay
          half as well. Those who will cling to the faith and work on
          faithfully, diligently and humbly, will be the best off in the
          end. I do not care what inducement is offered to them, there is
          no enterprize in which we are engaged, or half so profitable,
          though we may not realize all things we desire or need at the
          present moment as fully as we would like. Look at the faithful
          laborer who is putting forth his hand in building up the kingdom
          of God, even if it is connected with the bringing of rocks from
          the quarry, lumber and timber from the mountains, &c.; that soul
          has peace and quiet within, though in temporal matters
          comparatively destitute. But in this country no person need
          suffer for the common necessaries of life. It is not so in
          distant nations where many of us came from. Remember the appeals
          that are made to us for assistance, for starvation has entered
          their dwellings; it is not so here. Do we realize the blessings
          we enjoy in contrast with those of our brethren in distant
          countries? While we are doing all we can to aid them, let us
          remember not to slacken our hands in endeavoring to build up the
          kingdom of God, in answering to the calls made upon us here.
          141
          No person can release us from the duties that devolve upon us as
          individuals. We each of us should shoulder our responsibilities
          and rejoice to embrace the privilege of performing the duties
          devolving upon us to do good in the Church and kingdom of God in
          the last days. This is an inestimable privilege which, once
          neglected, may never again return. No person should lose the
          opportunity of doing good, if they do they will be sorry
          afterwards. Look back upon your own history and experience in the
          Church and kingdom of God, and point out a single duty that has
          been manfully and righteously performed that does not to this day
          bring to you a feeling of great satisfaction and gratitude to the
          Almighty that you were called upon to perform that duty, and you
          are glad that you did perform it faithfully before you God and
          your brethren. I do not believe there is a single individual who
          has ever performed a single duty in the Church and kingdom of
          God, but what is grateful to the Almighty that they had strength
          and power and ability to perform that duty. Then so let it be in
          the future; whenever we are called upon to perform a duty let us
          hasten to perform it with a free and glad heart and with a ready
          hand, doing it as it should be done with all the wisdom, ability
          and power that we can bring to bear on it, feeling grateful to
          the Almighty for the privilege, and we shall have joy and
          rejoicing before the heavens. This is the true light in which we
          ought to look at this matter. There is a great labor before this
          people, it is a life-time work, and then it will be taken up by
          those who will follow after us, who will continue to develop the
          things which the Almighty is trying to establish upon the
          earth--the work of the salvation of our dead and the great
          millennium. The work we are now doing is preparatory to that
          work, and that work is preparatory to another that shall follow
          after.
          142
          We will build a new Tabernacle of sufficient dimensions to
          accommodate the people much better than they can be at present,
          and the time probably is not far distant when we may commence to
          administer for our dead. But the duties of to-day and all the
          work and labor we are called upon to perform is preparatory to
          something else; if we perform this work faithfully it will tell
          in its place in the due season and time of the Lord. Then let us
          be faithful and never neglect the opportunity of doing good when
          presented to us, be it ever so small in our estimation. There is
          nothing so small but what is necessary, when we are told to do it
          by those who preside over us. Small things reach to great things.
          We cannot baptize for the dead without a font, and we cannot get
          a stone to build it of without going to the stone quarries to get
          it. It looks a small thing to quarry rock and to pick up the
          pebbles and cobble rock or to take the spade and go and labor a
          single day's work, but those small matters form together a grand
          whole in bringing to pass the great purposes we are anticipating
          will come to pass in the Lord's due time. Then let us listen to
          and respond to the calls made upon us by our Bishops, by our
          Presidents, by those who are appointed to direct and govern and
          control and shape our labor. It is the business of this people to
          build up this kingdom in any channel and direction in which they
          are called to labor. Let us abide these teachings and calls, for
          in this we can attain an exaltation in the presence of our Father
          in heaven. Let us seek to be exalted therein and enjoy eternal
          lives in the mansions of the blessed. This is my sermon for
          to-day.
          142
          May God help us to do these things is my prayer in the name of
          Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / George
          Albert Smith, April 6, 1863
                         George Albert Smith, April 6, 1863
           MISSIONARY FUND.--SUPPORT OF THE FAMILIES OF ELDERS WHO ARE ON
                                      MISSIONS.
                Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          142
          I have been a witness for many years, to a considerable extent,
          of the labors, toils and exertions of the Elders of this Church.
          I have rejoiced in the result of their labors and the blessings
          which God hath bestowed upon them. Though many, as has been
          observed, have fallen out by the way, yet a large majority of the
          Elders of Israel who went in early days to proclaim the Gospel
          are still in our midst, or have died in the honorable discharge
          of their duty, with promises of salvation and eternal life upon
          their heads.
          142
          Circumstances have changed. When Presidents Young, Kimball and
          others left Nauvoo to go to England without purse or scrip, they
          left a few houseless, homeless people, a great proportion of them
          sick, lying out of doors, with no covering only the broad canopy
          of heaven, on the banks of the Mississippi, robbed of everything
          they possessed by the benevolent Christians of the State of
          Missouri, and driven away into Illinois, and from exposure and
          overexertion and suffering reduced by disease and sickness to the
          last extremity of human endurance. It was under such
          circumstances as these that the brethren started forth on their
          mission to England. When they had gone a few miles they were met
          by an old friend, who, on seeing their sick and wan condition,
          inquired who had been robbing the burying ground. These are
          circumstances which have passed into history.
          144
          What is our condition now? We can hear occasionally from our
          brethren in England; many of them who have been long years in the
          Church, saying to their children, "I will give you a little bit
          to eat, but when you get to Zion you can have as much as you
          want, but now you must make this little do." In the
          cotton-spinning districts of Great Britain there are thousands of
          such cases among persons belonging to this Church; they are
          reduced to the last extremity of want in consequence of the great
          revolution in America.
          144
          We should not send Elders there to beg of them a division of
          their scanty pittance, or to solicit aid in paying their passage
          back again to America, or to give them something to carry home to
          their families; not at all. God has given us possession of this
          goodly land; the labors of the brethren and the blessings of God
          have caused it to bud and blossom as the rose. Where desolation
          dwelt, now is the abode of plenty. We are under no necessity of
          sending forth the Elders of Israel in the condition that we have
          hitherto had to do; in fact, it would not be safe for a man to
          shoulder his valise and tramp through the States as the Elders
          used to do. Bloodshed, robbery, murder, jay-hawking (a polite
          name for robbery,) stalks abroad throughout the land, and the
          only chance for safety is for every man to pass along about his
          business and be silent; this is the case in many parts of the
          country.
          144
          The fact that Joseph Smith predicted the present trouble and
          state of affairs--prophesied the result of mobbing the Saints in
          Missouri and elsewhere, enrages them; instead of the fulfillment
          of that prophecy making the people of the country friendly to us,
          it makes them bloodthirsty, more filled with hell, more eager to
          waste and destroy and crush out the last remaining particle of
          truth that may exist on the face of the land.
          144
          Again, the places of our missionary labor are a long distance
          away, and it is important, when an Elder leaves here, that he
          should commence the exercise of his calling at the place he is
          destined to labor at the earliest practical moment. A few dollars
          contributed to this purpose will pass the Elders directly to the
          fields of labor to which they are appointed. Perhaps when a
          missionary gets to Italy, as my brother tells me, he would be
          cordially received and treated to a few honeysuckle leaves put
          into some water, boiled, seasoned with salt and dished up for a
          meal. A man could make a meal of this with a loaf of bread by the
          side of it and a shank of good Tithing-office beef to season it.
          Some of the Elders have had cause to rejoice at receiving from
          the hands of the poor and needy a small pittance of this kind;
          and, perhaps, when the cold weather comes, these poor persons may
          be found crawling among the sheep to keep from freezing. We do
          not want to take any donations at the hands of such people, and
          where men are working for ten cents per day and paying eight
          dollars per cord for wood, we do not expect them to contribute
          much to the Elders. Such is the condition of a great number of
          Saints in Switzerland.
          145
          In relation to the families of the Elders at home, there is
          plenty in the land. If we have listened readily to the call made
          upon us to-day to donate to the support of the missionary
          interest, there will be no difficulty whatever. The suggestion of
          placing in the hands of the families of our missionaries cotton,
          flax and wool, and the means for them to work it up, is very
          important; I recommend it especially to our wool and flax growers
          in this country. Remember this in your donations: let the wives
          and daughters of our Elders, some of whom have been absent six
          out of eight years in foreign lands, have an opportunity of
          making some homespun clothing and of fixing up something that is
          comfortable to wear. Let us be diligent in these matters and
          thoughtful, and remember that when we do these things we
          participate in the blessings of sustaining the Elders who are
          preaching the Gospel to the nations of the earth--a great duty
          which Joseph, the Prophet of God, has laid upon this people.
          145
          May God bless us to accomplish this work is my prayer: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / John
          Taylor, April 6, 1863
                             John Taylor, April 6, 1863
          THE BLESSINGS THE SAINTS WILL ENJOY--HOW THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS TO
                                         BE
                  ESTABLISHED.--BUILDING TEMPLES, TABERNACLES, AND
                            HOUSES.--GATHERING THE POOR.
                  Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          146
          This morning we have heard a number of things, in which we are
          individually and collectively interested as a people. It is
          difficult, however, for us to comprehend our true interests and
          the things that would be for our best good; this arises
          frequently from want of a correct understanding of matters that
          are laid before us, from which cause we arrive at wrong
          conclusions. I do not know of any way whereby we can be taught,
          instructed and be made to comprehend our true position, only by
          being under the influence of the Spirit of the living God. A man
          may speak by the Spirit of God, but it requires a portion of that
          Spirit also in those who hear, to enable them to comprehend
          correctly the importance of the things that are delivered to them
          and hence the difficulty the Lord and his Saints have always had
          in making the people comprehend the things that are especially
          for their interests. We all consider that if we could be taught
          of God it would be very well; I suppose the world generally would
          consider it to be a great blessing. Then the question arises in
          their minds, whether the teaching they receive come from God or
          not. How are they to know that ? I know of no other way than that
          which is spoken in the Scriptures, "There is a spirit in man, and
          the inspiration of the Almighty giveth it understanding." And,
          again, we are told in the New Testament, that "No man knoweth the
          things of God but by the Spirit of God." Hence all the wisdom,
          all the intelligence, all the reasoning, all the philosophy and
          all the arguments that could be brought to bear on the human mind
          would be of no avail unless the mind of man is prepared to
          receive this teaching--prepared by the Spirit of the Lord, the
          same Spirit which conveys the intelligence. Hence we frequently
          make a very great mistake in relation to our duties, in relation
          to our responsibilities, in relation to the obligations that rest
          upon us, in relation to the Church and kingdom of God upon the
          earth and its government, its laws, its influence and the bearing
          of those laws and their influence upon us, and what part we have
          to act in relation to these matters. But if we had the Spirit of
          God, and walked in the light of revelation, and were guided by
          the principles of truth, and were in possession ourselves of the
          same Spirit by which the truths of God are communicated, then it
          would be plain and comprehensive to our understanding, and
          everything we try to accomplish would be easy, pleasant,
          comfortable and joyous, and we should all of us feel that we are
          the children of the living God, that we are basking, as it were,
          in the sunbeams of heaven, that God is our friend, that we are
          his friends and are ready to unite with him in the accomplishment
          of his Work under any and all circumstances whatever; and I
          frequently consider that it is in consequence of the ignorance
          and darkness and short-sightedness of the Saints of God, that we
          do not walk up more readily to enjoy our privileges and fulfil
          the various obligations that devolve on us to attain to.
          148
          Now, ask yourselves, when you have been living up to your
          privileges, and the Spirit of God has beamed upon your minds, and
          your souls have been enlightened with the candle of the Lord,
          with the intelligence of heaven, and you have walked according to
          the light of eternal truth, if in these moments you have not
          always felt ready to fulfil any obligations that were required of
          you, and whether you have not always performed your duties with
          pleasantness and satisfaction to yourselves. But when our minds
          are carried away with the things of this world, when we lose
          sight of the kingdom of God and its interests, its glory, the
          happiness and well-being of the human family, and the events that
          we are expecting to transpire on the earth, and the part that we
          are to take in them; when we lose sight of our various duties as
          fathers, mothers, husbands, wives and children, and get carried
          away with our own notions, ideas and selfishness, and we become
          involved in evil, it is then that it is difficult for us to
          comprehend the things of God. We say that we are the Saints of
          God, so we are. We have repented of our sins, we have been
          baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins,
          we have received the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
          Ghost: we have become a part and parcel of the Church and kingdom
          of God upon the earth. We have believed that we were forsaking
          the world and its devices, evils, corruptions, frauds and vanity;
          and we have possessed and do possess the principles of eternal
          life. We have believed and do believe that God has spoken, that
          angels have appeared and that God has opened a communication
          between the heavens and the earth. This is a part of our faith
          and creed. We believe that God is going to revolutionize the
          earth, to purge it from iniquity of every kind and to introduce
          righteousness of every kind, until the great millennium is fully
          introduced. We believe, moreover, that God, having commenced his
          Work, will continue to reveal and make manifest his will to his
          Priesthood, to his Church and kingdom on the earth, and that
          among this people there will be an embodiment of virtue, of
          truth, of holiness, of integrity, of fidelity, of wisdom and of
          the knowledge of God. We believe that there will be a temporal
          kingdom of God organized that will be under the direction and
          auspices of the Lord of Hosts, and that in all our affairs,
          whether they relate to things temporal or things spiritual, as we
          have been in the habit of calling them, we shall be under the
          direction of the Lord, as the Scriptures say, "It shall come to
          pass that all the people shall be taught of the Lord." This is
          part and parcel of our creed. We believe that we shall rear
          splendid edifices, magnificent temples and beautiful cities that
          shall become the pride, praise and glory of the whole earth. We
          believe that this people will excel in literature, in science and
          the arts and in manufactures. In fact, there will be a
          concentration of wisdom, not only of the combined wisdom of the
          world as it now exists, but men will be inspired in regard to all
          these matters in a manner and to an extent that they never have
          been before, and we shall have eventually, when the Lord's
          purposes are carried out, the most magnificent buildings, the
          most pleasant and beautiful gardens, the richest and most costly
          clothing, and be the most healthy and the most intellectual
          people that will reside upon the earth. This is part and parcel
          of our faith; in fact, Zion will become the praise of the whole
          earth; and as the Queen of Sheba said anciently, touching the
          glory of Solomon, the half of it had not been told her, so it
          will be in regard to Israel in their dwelling places. In fact, if
          there is anything great, noble, dignified, exalted, anything
          pure, or holy, or virtuous, or lovely, anything that is
          calculated to exalt or ennoble the human mind, to dignify and
          elevate the people, it will be found among the people of the
          Saints of the Most High God. This is only a faint outline of some
          of our views in relation to these things, and hence we talk of
          returning to Jackson county to build the most magnificent temple
          that ever was formed on the earth and the most splendid city that
          was ever erected; yea, cities, if you please. The architectural
          designs of those splendid edifices, cities, walls, gardens,
          bowers, streets, &c., will be under the direction of the Lord,
          who will control and manage all the matters; and the people, from
          the President down, will all be under the guidance and direction
          of the Lord in all the pursuits of human life, until eventually
          they will be enabled to erect cities that will be fit to be
          caught up--that when Zion descends from above, Zion will also
          ascend from beneath, and be prepared to associate with those from
          above. The people will be so perfected and purified, ennobled,
          exalted, and dignified in their feelings and so truly humble and
          most worthy, virtuous and intelligent that they will be fit, when
          caught us, to associate with that Zion that shall come down from
          God out of heaven. This is the idea, in brief, that we have
          entertained in relation to many of these things. If we could keep
          our eyes upon this a little while, and then look back to where we
          came from, examine our present position and see the depravity,
          ignorance and corruption that exists where we have come from and
          that yet exists among us, it is evident that some great
          revolution, some mighty change has got to transpire to
          revolutionize our minds, our feelings and judgment, our pursuits
          and action, and, in fact, to control and influence us throughout,
          before anything of this kind can take place, and hence it is when
          the light of heaven come to reflect upon the human mind, when we
          can see ourselves than we have when unenlightened by the Spirit.
          No wonder that Joseph Smith should say that he felt himself shut
          up in a nutshell, there was no power of expansion, it was
          difficult for him to reveal and communicate the things of God,
          because there was no place to receive them. What he had to
          communicate was so much more comprehensive, enlightened and
          dignified than that which the people generally knew and
          comprehended, it was difficult for him to speak, in every move he
          made, and so it is to the present time. Yet this being a fact and
          these being part of the things we expect to accomplish, there
          must be a beginning somewhere; and if the chips do fly once in a
          while when the hewer begins to hew, and if we do squirm once in a
          while it is not strange, because it is so difficult for the
          people to comprehend the things which are for their benefit. We
          have been brought up so ignorantly and our ideas and views are so
          contracted it is scarcely possible to receive the things of God
          as they exist in his bosom.
          149
          It is easy for us to talk about heaven, and about going to
          Jackson county, and about building up the kingdom of God, &c.; it
          is easy to sing about it and pray about it, but it is another
          thing to do it; and hence the difficulty the servants of God
          labor under all the day long is in consequence of the ignorance,
          weakness and infirmities of those they have to do with, and yet
          we are more enlightened in regard to these things than any other
          people and have made more progress; yet how far we come short.
          What does it necessarily resolve itself into? We are Saints of
          the Most High, and we actually, all of us, believe in those
          doctrines embraced in our creed. I question whether I could find
          a dozen here but what believes in these things I have spoken of.
          Who does it affect? The kingdom of God has to be built up, and a
          revolution must necessarily take place, not only here but
          throughout the world. We expect we are going to accomplish the
          things of which I have spoken, for they are a part and parcel of
          our religious faith. How shall we do it? Who will do it? Do we
          expect the folks in the States will do it, or do we expect the
          Government of England to establish the kingdom of God, or the
          people and nations of any other part of the world? I could not
          get five men in this congregation that would believe this. We
          suppose that the honest-in-heart from different nations will be
          gathered together for the accomplishment of these purposes, but
          we do not believe the other nations will do it. In fact, it is as
          much as a bargain to get them to believe some of the first
          principles of the doctrines of Christ; then, when they have made
          out to do that and have arrived here, it is a little more than a
          bargain to get them to believe other things as they are revealed,
          notwithstanding we all believe somebody has got to do this Work,
          that it has to be done somehow and somewhere. Then, if they won't
          do it in any other nation, who has to do it? We are the only
          people under the heavens that are making an attempt at it, and a
          blundering one it is, no doubt. The majority of this people
          really do feel in their hearts a strong desire to keep the
          commandment of God and help to establish his kingdom when they
          can comprehend correctly. How shall these things be accomplished?
          The nations of the world will not do it, for they are opposed to
          God and his kingdom. If ever the latter-day glory, which we have
          so often spoken of, sang of, prayed about, and about which the
          ancient Prophets have prophesied, is brought about, it will be
          done by this people, for there is not another people under the
          heavens that will listen to it. Then it is a matter that attaches
          itself to every one of us, from the President down. We are bound
          to the Lord by a covenant to help to build up his kingdom upon
          the earth. How shall we do it? Shall we do it by every one of us
          having our own way? No; we had that where we came from as much as
          they would let us. We hear people say sometimes that things are
          not done here exactly as they are done in England and in the
          United States; of course they are not; we do not expect it--we do
          not look for it.
          149
          We are associated with the Church and kingdom of God, we are
          individual members of that Church and kingdom, and individually
          we are under responsibilities in that kingdom. Taking this view
          of the matter, have we joined this great interest and come to
          this country to build up ourselves, to seek our own will and
          pursue our own plans, and let our children grow up in the same
          way we have grown up, in the same ignorance and darkness, folly,
          weakness and imbecility, or shall we try to lead out in another
          path, seek the guidance and direction of the Most High God, lead
          out in the paths of righteousness ourselves, and let our wives
          and children follow our example and learn to be better and more
          intelligent and wise than we are. If it is only to live that we
          have embraced this Gospel, we could have lived somewhere else--if
          it is barely to exist, that we could have done in another place;
          but if it is to build up the kingdom of God upon the earth, then
          there is a great work devolving upon us to attend to individually
          and collectively, and that is whatever the Lord reveals to us.
          For instance, there are ordinances to attend to of what has been
          termed of a spiritual nature; we are required to build a Temple,
          this labor we have got to perform. It has always been a maxim
          with the Lord that "To obey is better than sacrifice, and to
          hearken than the fat of rams."
          149
          Here, then, is a Temple to be built, the foundation of which is
          laid, and considerable rock has been hauled for the walls, and
          large amounts of heaving done. This work must be consummated, and
          in doing that, we are learning to listen to the word of the Lord
          to us and becoming used to the harness. It is a nice thing to get
          our endowments, and there is something yet to be got which we
          have not yet received. The Scripture says, "First temporal and
          then spiritual," and the temporal things are mixed up with
          spiritual things; but before we are worthy of the one we must
          take hold of the other.
          150
          One plain matter of fact connected with that Temple is, somebody
          will have to go to quarrying rock, to breaking up rock, others
          have got to take Buck and Bright and hitch them on to a wagon,
          and feed and take care of the cattle, and drive them, and bring
          the rock safely, without breaking things, where it can be
          prepared for the wall. It does not show a man smart because he
          can break a wagon, for any fool can do that. It is generally
          fools that break wagons. And suppose you do not get everything
          you want while you are building this Temple. You would like to
          have better clothing and better food; do the best you can and let
          everybody do the same, and when you have done that thank God for
          it, and thank God that you have the privilege to help to build up
          a Temple unto the Most High. By and bye you will go into that
          Temple, and when you have received your endowments in it and the
          spiritual blessings that you can get, you will learn more about
          building another Temple, and then will come temporal things
          again. The Temple we are now building, in comparison, is no more
          than a little plaything, but in doing it we shall learn better
          how to perform temporal things and spiritual things.
          150
          Then the Saints have to be gathered; it is the Lord's work and it
          is our work. The Lord will influence his people to help him to
          gather his poor from the four quarters of the globe, and the Lord
          puts it into the hearts of his servants to call for five hundred
          teams to help in this work. This is the greatest honor that could
          be conferred on us--to build a Temple to the name of the Most
          High God, and your children after you will be proud that their
          fathers were engaged in such a work, in building a Temple wherein
          thousands can receive their endowments. The adverse circumstances
          in which this work was done will not be thought of. The young man
          takes his ox goad in his hand, and becomes a Missionary to redeem
          the poor from bondage and bring them here to participate with us
          in the blessings of Zion; he goes with his heart vibrating with
          the love of God, and he brings the poor Saint over the Plains,
          who look upon their temporal deliverers as saviors; in after
          time, when the kingdom of God has become powerful and mighty on
          the earth, as it will be, these young men will say with pride, "I
          participated in the labor of laying the foundation of this great
          Work, and my fathers and brothers all helped." I do not say that
          this people are not forward in doing these things; from what I
          have heard I believe they are. There is a general desire to turn
          out teams, and they are not backward in going themselves or in
          sending. I think this is much to the praise of the Saints of God
          in the mountains. There may be a few who will not aid in this
          Work; those who do will receive the blessing, and there are
          plenty who have the means and the disposition.
          151
          Then, here is a Tabernacle to be built; we want a building of
          this kind to convene the people, to protect the people from the
          wind, sun and rain while they are worshiping God. Then, the
          President is continually preaching to us to make good
          improvements, good buildings, good gardens, and make ourselves
          more comfortable, to elevate ourselves in the scale of existence,
          that our children after us may become more elevated also in their
          sentiments and ideas, and learn to comprehend their position in
          the land of Zion and magnify it. If we understand ourselves and
          our position, it ought to be with us, The kingdom of God first
          and ourselves afterward. If we can learn to accomplish a little
          thing the Lord will probably tell us to do a greater, because we
          are prepared to do it. If we were to build a very nice house
          nobody would be troubled about it, or if we were to make a pretty
          garden and cultivate good taste; or if we could educate ourselves
          and our children in the arts and sciences and in everything that
          is calculated to extend our search after intelligence. In this
          manner we can do ourselves and children great good, and aid much
          in building up the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth. If
          we are the people of God, and he is trusting to us to accomplish
          these great purposes, we have got to do a little more than we
          have done, and we have got to be willing and obedient to the
          dictation of the Spirit of the Lord and his servants whom he has
          placed over us. If we do this, every labor we engage in will be
          joyous and pleasant to us, peace will reign in our bosoms and the
          peace of God will abide in our habitations, the Spirit of the
          Lord will brood over us, and we shall be full of joy and
          rejoicing all the day long, and so it will be to the end of the
          chapter. I know of no other way to accomplish all this Work only
          to be taught of the Lord, and for that purpose he has organized
          his holy Priesthood. We all pray for President Young continually,
          that God would inspire his heart and the hearts of his counsel,
          that he may be able to lead Israel in the path they should go.
          Let us add another prayer to that, that the Lord our God would
          inspire our hearts to receive their teachings when they come
          through them from the Lord of Hosts; then all things will move on
          well and no power under the heavens will be enabled to injure the
          Saints, but they will go on increasing from strength to strength,
          until the kingdom of God shall be established and all nations bow
          to its scepter.
          151
          God bless you, in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Ezra
          T. Benson, April 6, 1863
                            Ezra T. Benson, April 6, 1863
                     PRACTICAL DUTIES OF THE SAINTS.--BLESSINGS
                          RESULTING FROM THEIR PERFORMANCE.
                Remarks by Elder Ezra T. Benson, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          151
          I feel thankful for the opportunity of meeting in Conference, for
          I feel that thereby I may be posted and instructed in those
          principles that are necessary to qualify us in the building up of
          the kingdom. I need not say that we are a blessed people, for we
          all know it, and to some extent we realize it. At least I can say
          for one, or, in other words, I can speak for myself. So far as I
          am concerned, I can realize, and I fully believe more than ever
          since I joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
          that God our Heavenly Father is with this people, and that his
          hand is over us to preserve us all the day long, and as Saints of
          the Most High we ought to be grateful to the Giver of all good
          for the many tokens of his beneficent care.
          151
          If we inquire after the welfare of the Latter-day Saints, we are
          told that all is peace and quietness. How did we come by these
          glorious principles of life and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost?
          Where did they emanate from? They came from God our Heavenly
          Father, by embracing the Gospel of Jesus Christ in faith and in
          sincerity. And our testimony to this effect has been felt from
          the rivers to the ends of the earth. And by carrying out these
          principles the Gospel has brought thousands into these valleys.
          152
          There is no necessity for the Work of the Lord to stop in its
          present condition and circumstances. Why so? Simply because the
          kingdom of God, as an organized body, is just like the
          introduction of the doctrine of plurality of wives, it has got a
          first-rate good start, and I know that the Devil and all the
          emissaries from the infernal regions cannot stop it. The Devil
          don't like it, but he cannot help himself, for the Work of God
          will roll on as long as there is an opposing power upon the
          earth, and then it will continue to spread after every species of
          opposition is banished from the earth.
          152
          The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has been
          organized thirty-three years to-day, and according to the success
          and spread of the Gospel of the Son of God at the time when it
          was first presented to the human family, if we may judge
          comparatively, it will not take thirty-three years more to redeem
          Zion and to usher in the reign of righteousness and peace which
          we all anticipate and for which we all pray most devoutly.
          152
          In the days of Jesus there was just as much opposition as there
          is to-day; then the Work had but just commenced--it was in its
          infancy, and did not God our Heavenly Father bear off his kingdom
          then? He certainly maintained it till he saw that the Priesthood
          could no longer remain upon the earth. He did then and he bears
          it off to-day and will so continue until his kingdom triumphs and
          those who get under the wheel will be crushed to powder.
          152
          My testimony is, that this is the Work of God, that it emanated
          from the Father of light, and I know that it will roll forth and
          prosper until the kingdoms of our God and of his Christ. I know
          that God is able to make the wrath of man praise him just the
          same now as he was in the days of the Prophets of old. Who can
          frustrate the Work of God? It is written, "The wisdom of the wise
          shall perish and the understanding of the prudent shall be hid."
          It is verily so in this age and generation, for we see the Elders
          of Israel going forth without purse and without scrip, preaching
          by the power of God the peaceable things of the kingdom to those
          who sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, and they confound
          the gainsayer and put to silence the fault-finder. Then, when I
          see the wisdom that is displayed through the ministers of this
          Church, I ask myself the question, Are we doing our duty as
          Saints? Because if we are not, it is time we were waking up to a
          sense of our obligations to the Almighty and to his cause.
          152
          I am fully satisfied that we are the happiest people upon the
          face of the earth, and it has been brought about by our union and
          by our faith in God; but have we been doing the best we could to
          live our religion according to the best light and knowledge we
          have possessed? If we have, we have within us the satisfaction of
          having done our duty.
          152
          Now, the order is to call a number of Missionaries to go to the
          European nations, and we are selecting our young men, the sons of
          the Apostles and Elders of Israel, so as to give them an
          experience in preaching the words of life, and that they may feel
          their dependence upon God our Heavenly Father. These young men
          are going to gather the people home to Zion that they may enjoy
          the society of their brethren and friends here in the valleys of
          Ephraim, and participate in the blessings of that counsel that is
          so liberally imparted unto us by our leaders.
          153
          We have come here to build temples and tabernacles for the
          purpose of worshiping our God therein, and if we do not do these
          things we shall fall short of accomplishing that great Work that
          is laid upon us to perform. Then, I say, let us build temples,
          let us gather up our teams and send for the poor and thereby
          accomplish the Work that God has set on foot in this our day.
          Notwithstanding we are weak creatures, yet we can do something in
          the rolling forth of the kingdom of God. I wish a great many
          times that I could do a great deal better than I do, but, at any
          rate, I can say that I am trying with all my soul to combat the
          powers of darkness, and I intend to out-general the common
          adversary of our souls. Supposing we are united as the heart of
          one man, then what have we to do with the world? A great many
          think that we want to fight the world, but I tell you it is all
          nonsense, excepting so far as that spiritual warfare is
          concerned, in which we are all engaged more or less. Our enemies
          imagine that we want to wage war with them, but they are greatly
          mistaken, for we are only at war with their corruption, meanness
          and degraded conduct. We are upward, and we have taken steps
          forward in the kingdom of God, advancing from one degree of light
          to another, and the world are mad about it, but we cannot help
          that, our business is to serve God and keep his commandments, and
          therefore we should endeavor to walk uprightly, remembering that
          the promise is, "I will not withhold any good thing from them
          that walk uprightly."
          153
          Do we expect to realize a fulness of these blessings to-day. No,
          but we expect to realize some of them--a little to-day and a
          little more tomorrow, and thus go on from step to step and from
          grace to grace until we find ourselves safely landed back in the
          presence of our Father in heaven. As regards preaching to this
          people and gathering up the poor from other lands, I can truly
          say that I have never seen a time in my experience when there was
          such a willing spirit in Israel as there is at the present time.
          I can truly say that we have raised the fifty-three teams this
          year just as easy as we did the thirty last year, and there is
          quite a difference between thirty and fifty-three. And I feel
          that this people will be more blessed in their fields, in their
          teams, in all their stock and in their labor of every kind than
          they were last year. Did we miss our teams last year? We might
          miss them from our sight, but the Lord so abundantly blessed us
          that we scarcely ever heard them unmentioned: everything moved on
          harmoniously during the entire season. The Lord blessed the seed
          that we put into the ground; he watered the earth from the
          heavens, and the Saints of God felt amply rewarded for their
          labors to help to build up the kingdom of God.
          154
          Though many may have felt a little faint-hearted because of the
          war-cloud that has hung over us, but which has now burst without
          doing anybody any harm, yet I feel to say that if we go to war it
          will be in self-defence, but at present there is no danger of any
          serious trouble. We delight not in the shedding of blood, and my
          testimony before High Heaven, before this people and before the
          nations of the earth is, that we are for peace, and we intend to
          have it, if we have to fight for it. You know it may be possible
          that a man may have to fight for his religion. This may seem
          strange, but if a man has got wives, children, flocks, herds, and
          Priesthood and gifts from God, and would not fight for them, I
          would not give much for him. I say we will fight like the angels
          of heaven, upon Jesus Christ, upon the Prophets and upon the
          Spirits of just men that have perfected themselves in the Gospel
          of the Son of God, and then by their help we will win every time,
          and the Devil knows it. Is this boasting? No, not one particle;
          but if we do boast we boast in our God, and in those liberal
          principles which our Father has revealed unto us.
          154
          Brethren, let us attend to our duties, and let it ever be
          uppermost in our hearts to build up the kingdom of God. The
          promises have and are still being fulfilled. I have seen the
          wonder-working hand of the Almighty ever since I have been in
          this Church, and I have realized, to some extent, when preaching
          the Gospel, that the power of God has accompanied my words. The
          Lord has sustained his Work wherever the Elders have gone forth
          preaching the Gospel, and he will continue to do so; he will feed
          them and clothe them, and his Work will roll forth under the
          administration of these young men; the blessings of God will go
          with them. This is my testimony to you young men who are called
          upon to go on missions.
          154
          Jesus said to his disciples, "If I go away I will send you
          another Comforter, and when he is come he will reprove the world
          of sin and of righteousness and of judgment." This Spirit will go
          with these, our young brethren, and it will back up their words
          when they stand up and bear testimony to the truth. Then let us
          all try to keep this Spirit within us; let us also labor to build
          temples, tabernacles, and all necessary public buildings; let us
          labor to gather the poor and then the Lord will bless us in all
          things; prosperity and peace will attend our every effort to
          build up God's kingdom on the earth.
          154
          May God bless you, brethren and sisters, is my prayer, in the
          name of Jesus Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, April 7, 1863
                              Orson Hyde, April 7, 1863
                    DESTRUCTION OF BABYLON.--HOW THE SAINTS ARE TO 
                            BECOME SAVIORS OF THE WORLD.
                  Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made at the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          155
          Brethren and sisters, I feel thankful for this opportunity of
          speaking to you for a short time. I feel under obligation for
          this privilege of speaking a second time before an assembly like
          this, and I will try not to infringe upon the time of the
          brethren who have not yet spoken to you, but who I know are
          anxious to do so. To this end, I will endeavor to confine myself
          to matters that are directly before us and to present them as
          they appear to me.
          155
          I may refer to some things that are a little foreign to the texts
          we have had given to us, but I hope I shall not be tedious.
          156
          We discover that the nation and people from whom we have come are
          engaged to the utmost of their ability in waging war upon each
          other. In consequence of this, there is tax upon tax, or rather I
          should say one tax levied after another to pay the enormous cost
          of this fratricidal war. One draft after another is being made to
          bring into the field as many men as possible, the best and those
          that will be the most efficient to fight the battles of the
          nation. It is also perceivable, by reading the late dispatches,
          that there are apprehensions of a serious war with the Indians
          and a partial squinting at a foreign war with England and
          possibly with some other power. How this may be and how it may
          turn out, it is not necessary for me to predict, but as the life
          springs to these deliberations and to these transactions that are
          now going on, I refer you to the predictions and revelations
          given of the Lord through Joseph Smith. Brethren and sisters, the
          nation of them that afflicted Israel have now found a way to use
          all their muscular power, and have they not use for all their
          beef cattle, for all their horses and for all the mules and
          wagons that they can muster into service? The nation go to war
          for the purpose of saving themselves, for the purpose of
          protecting themselves in their nationality, and they intend to
          make the banner of the nation universal, swayed without let or
          hindrance. Well, now, the question, How will these things result?
          What will be the result of them? They saw fit to decline the
          offer that Heaven made to them when it presented to them the
          sceptre of peace through the everlasting Gospel. The means used
          was by many considered to be too insignificant and too degrading;
          but I have seen a something before now wrapped up in a very
          ordinary style that has presented a somewhat rough exterior, but
          inside the cover there has been contained true, genuine wealth,
          and when it became visible it astonished its beholders, and it is
          and will be so with "Mormonism." It was wrapped up by
          circumstances in the beginning, and, in fact, it is still out of
          sight in the estimation of the world. It was wrapped up--in what
          shall I say? In swaddling clothes, arrayed in a very unseemly
          garb; but those that have unrolled it have discovered the
          valuable treasure, and some few of them can appreciate it, for
          they have learned that it is the gift of heaven, given to the
          earth, born upon the earth and cradled there. Much too low a
          region to secure the privilege of the society and consideration
          of the great and noble. Those few that have looked to the healing
          balm, to the merits of the thing itself, instead of to the
          misrepresentation of its enemies, have not only been healed, but
          healed and saved by it, and some of them are now basking in
          heavenly realms of light; for despite of all the disadvantageous
          circumstances by which they were surrounded in this life, there
          were a host of friends ready to hail them in that blessed world,
          where they are beyond the reach of mortal foe and all the powers
          of darkness.
          156
          The nation of which I was speaking is employing all these means
          to which I alluded with a view to safety; but the question is,
          whether infinite wisdom and the economy of God will not cause
          these means to prove their ruin and to produce ends and results
          the very opposite to what they anticipate. My opinion is, that
          the results will show that the wisdom of the wise shall perish
          and the understanding of the prudent be hid. Now, if the nation
          employ all these means to make their own breastworks and
          bulwarks, secure themselves against an outward enemy and against
          a day of famine, they would do well. In their own estimation and
          feeling they are displaying superlative wisdom, but in the
          estimation of the Almighty they are destroying all their vitality
          and power. If this be the design as a chastisement from the
          Almighty for the transgressions of the people, then they will
          weaken and waste away each other until retributive justice is
          satisfied. While they will make such efforts and exertions for
          their kingdom and government, which is but one of time, what
          should we do and what exertions should we make to build up a
          kingdom in which there is life, exaltation and glory for
          evermore? Should we not labor to clear away and to demolish the
          great Babylon of corruption that has afflicted the human race
          with increasing strength from the fall of man? This great fabric
          will be destroyed in this generation. And I ask, How much
          exertion should we make towards building up the kingdom of God,
          which is destined to fill the whole earth?
          156
          I can tell you that this nation is going to be furnished with all
          the business they can attend to, and I expect when they have
          issued their last dollar in specie they will then issue their
          scrip by tens and by hundreds of millions. While this is going
          on, we shall have all the business that we can attend to, and we
          shall see more than ever the necessity of faithfulness and
          fidelity to the kingdom of God.
          157
          We have heard some good remarks about this Tabernacle; we have
          also had some good instruction relative to the building of the
          Temple, the emigration of the poor, the sending out of
          missionaries to preach the Gospel of life to the nations, and to
          this end we have been called upon to provide a fund for their
          assistance, and also for the assistance of their families during
          their absence from home, that is, such of them as have families
          who will be dependent upon the fund. This is an important call,
          and one that should be attended to as far as we have the means to
          comply with the requisition. Not only has this matter been laid
          before us, but we must remember George A.'s sermon, in which he
          was so emphatic in regard to raising hemp and making ourselves
          hemp coats to prevent our being placed in as bad, if not a worse
          condition than our natives are at the present time in these
          mountains.
          157
          With all these matters before us, it really seems as if there
          would be plenty of business for us all, that is, if we are
          attentive to the requirements of the Priesthood. Let me say
          further, that if we task our energies to the utmost of our
          capacity, there will then be no troubles from without. It does
          seem that every nerve has got to be stretched and every possible
          means within our power used for the building up of the kingdom of
          God. We shall be required to employ ourselves indefatigably for
          the promotion of truth, for the strengthening of the stakes of
          Zion; and then if there be no more strength remaining for us to
          defend ourselves against the pitiless foe, then, I say, if all
          our means, ability and powers are exerted to build up the kingdom
          which the Almighty has established, he will say, "Let them alone,
          they have enough to bear; their sacrifices and labors are
          accepted." If we do not do this and neglect to comply with the
          requirements made of us, perhaps the surplus strength which we
          possess may be called into requisition by an enemy from without.
          This is an item worth remembering by all Saints.
          157
          Now, here is a Tabernacle to be built, and what argument shall I
          need to urge in its favor. Here are to-day I do not know how many
          thousands of people exposed to the wind and dust under this
          Bowery, and at this early season of the year we are very liable
          to have rain or snow. Not only so, but the winter, although only
          just passed, may be said to be again approaching, and in that
          season of the year we have representatives coming from all parts
          of the Territory to legislate for the good of the community, and
          to have their feelings cemented together by the power of the Holy
          Spirit, to be instructed themselves in the important duties of
          their callings, then to return to their several and respective
          localities and labor to edify the Saints and to keep them posted
          up with regard to the things required of them.
          158
          It is important that we have a comfortable place to meet in, and
          I hope the brethren will bear in mind the necessity there is for
          having this building erected. Now, here with us there is
          everything to be considered that is requisite to make life
          comfortable; and while upon this point let me ask you one thing,
          or, in other words, present a figure to you. I will suppose that
          we are standing by a large dock, and while there we see a ship
          out at sea, and she has sprung a-leak, and the pumps are playing
          to endeavor to keep her afloat, but she is going down, and there
          are lots of women and children, and they are crying out, "For
          Heaven's sake, save us, we are going down." Now, if those on
          shore would not fly to the rescue, but would allow that ship,
          with her passengers and crew, to go down, their cries unheard,
          what would all the world say of such inhumanity? They would say,
          "You are a set of unfeeling wretches." Well, now, on the other
          hand, supposing that we should employ every means in our power
          and get all the help we could, and thereby save those unfortunate
          creatures and bring them safely to shore, what would they say?
          Why, they would say, "You have done well, you have done nobly in
          rescuing falling and sinking humanity and bringing them to land."
          What is that sinking ship of which I figuratively speak? Why, it
          is old Babylon, and she is fast sinking through the leak, and the
          parties interested may rig all the pumps and employ all the hands
          they can to work them, but she is sinking, sinking; and who are
          those that are crying for deliverance, who are chained by
          afflictions, bound by poverty and confined to the sinking ship,
          and whose cries are ascending up to God for their deliverance?
          Well, it says in the old Prophets, "There shall be saviors come
          up upon Mount Zion;" and if this be so, we have to save the
          world, for we have the character and reputation of professing to
          be those saviors spoken of.
          158
          Babylon the Great is that ship of distress of which I have been
          speaking, and many of the passengers thereon are crying, "For
          God' sake, deliver us." And if we can supply the place of boats
          with wagons and teams, the passengers can be brought home in
          security. Then, instead of applying the oar, let the teamsters be
          in readiness with the necessary fitout; let the wagons be in
          order, and, to the best of our ability, let us supply those who
          are going on this mission with the necessary comforts of life. If
          we cannot do this as well as we would, let us do the best we can.
          Our business is to build up the kingdom of God, and we should
          each do what we can for its accomplishment. I have been on board
          of ships a great deal, and probably I feel the weight of this
          figure more than those who have not had this experience.
          158
          I will suppose an individual case; for instance, here is a man,
          his wife and three children on board a vessel that has sprung a
          leak. This man has a good deal of money and other property on
          board, and he discovers that the vessel is fast letting in water,
          and the man says, "O, my wife; O, my children: my wife and
          children and my money will all go down together;" with such a
          family, under such circumstances, such an ordeal is terrible.
          Now, in such a case as this, a man loses all that he has got; his
          money, his wife, his children and his all.
          158
          Now, we will try this case on the other hand. Supposing the ship
          to be in a dangerous condition, and the man, with thought as
          quick as lightning, says, "Money, take care of thyself; wife and
          children, let us do the best we can to save ourselves." With this
          he pulls off his coat and stuffs it into the hole where the
          leakage is, and by this and other means does all he can to stop
          the ship from sinking. By taking this course he manifests an
          independence of character, a fortitude and a determination to
          live, and thereby saves the ship and many of its passengers. The
          ship is hauled into port, and the man says, "I have lost all, but
          I have saved all."
          158
          In regard to building up and embellishing the kingdom of God and
          preparing the way for the coming of the Son of Man, let me ask is
          there anything we will not be willing to sacrifice for its
          accomplishment? I believe not, for those that make the sacrifice
          will be crowned with laurels of honor, they will be sanctified
          among the angels, and be pointed at as the ones that have held
          out the hand of deliverance to the poor and oppressed Saints. But
          says one, "I withheld my cattle and my means when called upon;
          they dwindled, they pined away, others were stolen, and thus I
          lost them all. I wish I had them now; I wish I could have done
          something that would have been spoken of as honorable by the
          sanctified ones; but now, poor, penurious, wretched soul that I
          am, I have wasted my substance; I have wasted it and lavished it
          upon the pleasures of life, and, alas! I have no inheritance in
          the kingdom of God."
          159
          Brethren and sisters, let us build a Temple, let us build the
          Tabernacle, and then we shall feel as comfortable as I
          anticipated we should when I heard George A. speaking of it.
          159
          I feel thankful for the privilege and honor of standing before
          you. I know that our religion is true; I know that it came from
          heaven, and I know that in these days it is as it was spoken by
          the Prophets of old, "Touch not mine anointed, neither do my
          Prophets any harm." Why not? it may be asked. Simply because they
          will have the management of your affairs by and bye, and they
          will bring the blush upon your face, should any of you interfere
          with them now. Be wise, therefore, and be instructed, ye judges
          of the earth; "Kiss the Son, lest he be angry with thee and thou
          perish on the way."
          159
          I would merely add that we have the mouth-piece of the Almighty
          with us, and it speaks to the nations and to the people of the
          whole world. Go where you will to find the word of God,
          circumscribe the universe, and where will you find a man that can
          stand up and say, "Thus saith the Lord God Almighty?" You may
          search the world over, and you will not find one; but here are
          men having responsibility pertaining to the kingdom of God. In
          the world you may find men of eloquence, strength and refinement;
          but can you find that peculiar leaven of righteousness that is
          here? No, gentlemen; corruption stalks abroad in the land, and
          the tempter stands forth presenting to the unwary all the
          allurements which lead to the abominations of Great Babylon.
          Could I speak with the voice of an angel, I would say that God
          has spoken from the heavens through his servants in the last
          days, and that here is the mouthpiece of the Most High, ready to
          instruct, to correct and to impart the principles of eternal life
          to every inquiring soul. Inquire, then, for it is not too late
          yet; to obey is life everlasting; in this Church is peace and
          happiness, and out of it misery and woe.
          159
          God bless the Saints for ever, and God bless all that bless them
          and all that feel to sustain the servants of the living God. Let
          the blessings of everlasting peace be with them, which is my
          prayer in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Charles C. Rich, April 7, 1863
                           Charles C. Rich, April 7, 1863
                 BUILDING THE TEMPLE.--GENERAL DUTIES OF THE SAINTS.
                Remarks by Elder Charles C. Rich, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          160
          I can truly say that I have been very much interested in the
          remarks made by the brethren who have addressed us during this
          Conference, thus far, for the speakers have all treated upon
          subjects that are calculated to interest us as a people. All
          people that I have been acquainted with interest themselves in
          something, and so it is with us, we interest ourselves in such
          subjects as are most congenial to our feelings and dispositions,
          and the subjects that have been brought up before us for our
          consideration are subjects that we cannot pass by with
          indifference and do ourselves justice. If we look at these
          improvements that are before us in a point of light that would be
          selfish, as the world generally do, and think that we will
          benefit others more than we do ourselves, and that we must have
          an eye single to the almighty dollar and work for own glory, we
          shall make ourselves the most miserable beings upon this earth,
          and we shall have nobody to blame but our own dear selves. But if
          we do that which is pointed out for us to do, having an eye
          single to the welfare and advancement of the kingdom of God upon
          the earth, we shall all the time be doing that which is and will
          hereafter be for our best good in this life and in that which is
          to come.
          160
          If we desire to obtain the blessings of the Almighty in a Temple
          prepared for that purpose; if we esteem these blessings to be of
          any importance, and if we do not feel to do without them, what
          should be our policy and course in such a matter? Why, I should
          say, let us build the Temple, in which we may receive our
          blessings from the Almighty. We have no interest with other
          people; we have a separate community, and our interests are our
          own; then let us build the Temple.
          160
          What shall I say in regard to the Tabernacle? We can see at once
          that we can enjoy the comforts of a new Tabernacle; we need the
          blessings of such a house at the present time. If we put it off,
          when will it be built? When that house is built we can then enjoy
          the benefits and blessings which it will afford. The same
          principle may be applied to everything we take in hand and with
          which we have to do, whether it be to build a Temple, a
          Tabernacle, to send teams to the frontiers to gather the poor, or
          to do any other work that is required of us. Nothing that is
          required will be performed until we go to work and do something
          ourselves. We have no other people to lean upon, and, therefore,
          it remains for us to go to work and perform well our part.
          161
          In one respect we are highly favored; that is, we can have
          pointed out to us the work that should be performed and that will
          be acceptable in the sight of our heavenly Father. All the works
          that he requires us to perform are for our benefit and salvation.
          Then, seeing that this is the case, cannot we perform cheerfully
          that which is laid upon us? I think we should take courage and do
          all we do with a cheerful heart. The Work in which we are engaged
          is to prepare us and to exalt us to enjoy the blessings that are
          promised to the righteous in this world and in that which is to
          come.
          161
          This is the view that I take of these matters, and I believe that
          it is the view generally entertained by all good brethren and
          sisters. Then let us go on cheerfully and harmoniously,
          remembering that we are free to do good, but that when one party
          moves in one way and another in a different one, that produces
          division.
          161
          We are a people that profess to be the people of God; and, if we
          are, we cannot be divided, for his people are always one, and if
          we are one, of course we will act upon the principle of oneness,
          and in all things do as we are directed, working for that which
          will be for our best good both for the present time and for the
          future. I know very well that there are a great many people who
          speculate in regard to the future and calculate what is to take
          place; but, so afar as we are concerned, it should satisfy us to
          understand the duties of the present. We cannot reasonably,
          without assuming new responsibilities, know the truth any faster
          than we are ready to believe and willing to perform it. If we
          knew and understood the labors required of us to-day, that is
          sufficient for us to know; then, if we are ready and willing on
          our part to perform, that is all that is requisite and all that
          will be required. Then, I will say to one and all, let us be
          awake to our own interests and welfare, and ever be ready to
          perform the work that is necessary to be done for the building up
          of the kingdom of God, and we shall never be sorry for having
          taken the industrious part, but if we have any fault to find, it
          will be for not having done more in the work of righteousness. In
          order that we may have no regret of this kind, let us be awake to
          the labors and duties of to-day. I know very well that there are
          some people that never get it into their minds, they do not seem
          to comprehend that they can perform as much as they really can.
          When we look at the history of men in ages that are past and
          gone, we can see that there were men called at many times to
          perform important works that had but little ability; but we also
          see that if they put that little ability into exercise and
          labored as faithfully as they could, they were enabled to bring
          about much righteousness. We want the same feeling and influence
          with us, then we can perform the works that are required of us,
          and do what we do cheerfully and with a good heart and in that
          manner which will be acceptable in the sight of High Heaven, and
          in this way we shall prosper in all our laudable undertakings,
          and we shall receive the blessing of our heavenly Father and the
          approbation of all good men.
          162
          From the time this Church and kingdom was established upon the
          earth to the present day, we have never been at a loss to know
          what to do; but we have, at all times and under all
          circumstances, had the path of duty made plain unto us and our
          individual line of duty marked out unto us; and whenever we have
          taken the counsel given, we have been prospered and made happy,
          while those that have take a contrary course have met with
          disappointment and been thereby rendered very unhappy. We are all
          probationers, passing through a state of trial; but still there
          is a labor that we can perform in this probationary existence
          that will aid in the rolling forth and building up of the kingdom
          of God, and we can thereby obtain the blessings that pertain to
          that kingdom.
          162
          We are all looking forward to a time when we shall receive in
          that Temple that is to be built, but which we do not expect to
          see finished for a short time to come, all the blessings of
          endowments and Priesthood that have been promised unto the
          faithful. We are called upon to engage in this all-important
          work; and while we are laboring at this, let us consider well the
          endowments that we have so much need of between this and the time
          the Temple of our God is finished and made ready for the
          additional outpouring of the Spirit of the Most High. If we do
          not gain experience and obtain the necessary endowments as we
          pass along, we shall find ourselves very poorly prepared for the
          great and glorious endowments that are to be received in that
          Temple. If we do not prepare ourselves, those endowments, if we
          are permitted to receive them at all, will be not better for us
          than the endowments given to some in Nauvoo--that is, they will
          prove a curse instead of a blessing.
          162
          For one, I feel to rejoice in the blessings of peace that we
          enjoy and in the union and fellowship of the Holy Spirit which
          prevails in the midst of this people, and I know that these good
          fruits which are amongst us grow out of those glorious principles
          we have embraced. We are united in the truth, and it is by the
          truth that we are kept together and that this oneness is made to
          abide with us continually; and it is this truth and the Spirit
          thereof that leads us in the right direction. By this Spirit we
          are led in the way of peace, of salvation and of happiness, while
          principles that are adopted by the world do not bring with them
          salvation.
          162
          I have noticed in my experience with this people that the
          principles of our faith, revealed through the Prophet Joseph,
          produce joy and peace such as the world cannot give, for our
          principles bring with them present salvation, and all the
          principles of the Gospel that have been and that are to be
          revealed do and will continue to bring a present salvation.
          162
          This is the way to be saved, and if we continue to act upon this
          principle all the time we shall obtain salvation in this world
          and in that which is to come. It makes very little difference to
          the faithful Saint whether he be called to labor in this world or
          in the world of spirits, so that he embrace and live by those
          principles that will bring a present deliverance from bondage and
          sin and produce within our own bosoms peace and happiness.
          162
          We are blessed with the power to know the right way, for we have
          around us and in our midst those men that can point out to us the
          course to be pursued in order to secure life and light, and to
          obtain the blessings promised by the practice of the truth. We
          wish to be freed from the error and from the evils of the world,
          in order that we may be happy in this life and prepare ourselves
          for glory and exaltation in the life which is to come.
          163
          There is one thing that is positive and certain, and that is,
          that it will require some labor and exertion on our part in order
          to secure the great blessings that pertain to the kingdom of our
          God. We must, therefore, reflect and apply our minds and our
          energies to the acquirement of knowledge, or we shall not receive
          the promised treasures. I repeat, we must apply our minds to the
          principles of life if we ever expect to obtain their benefits and
          blessings. I have often thought that there were a great many
          people who thought too much of other matters; their minds seem to
          be upon gold and silver and worldly riches, instead of devoting
          their time to the obtaining of that eternal store of knowledge
          which is necessary for every man and woman to enjoy who are
          preparing for the society of the sanctified. The principles of
          life that we are being taught are better than the gold that can
          be found in the mines, for they will teach us the way of
          salvation, and by observing them we shall be made to partake of
          the benefits and blessings that flow from them.
          163
          If our minds are led to look at matters in this light, our
          thoughts and feelings will be to obtain the richest treasure
          there is within our reach, and when we obtain that treasure it
          will be the means of doing away with the evil that is in the
          world. If there was no evil amongst mankind there would be no
          corruption to encounter; therefore, let us practice the principle
          of truth and thereby do away with the influence and power of
          evil. Let us learn and thoroughly digest the principles of truth,
          and then we shall be blessed with all those choice and desirable
          blessings which flow from obedience to the pure and holy
          principles we practice.
          163
          Now, that each one of us who profess to be Saints may be ready to
          do these things in faith and full assurance of having a part in
          the first resurrection, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 6, 1863
                           Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1863
          BUILDING THE TEMPLE.--ENDOWMENTS.--COUNSEL TO MISSIONARIES, ETC.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          163
          Brethren and sisters, I perceive that the wind is blowing so very
          strong that it will be very difficult for the loudest speakers to
          make you all hear, and, therefore, I shall have to depend upon
          the stillness of the congregation. Then, again, I must have faith
          and we must all have faith together, and, therefore, let that
          faith come up before the Lord our God as the faith of one man,
          and if that faith is concentrated we shall obtain what we desire.
          Jesus says, "Ask what ye will and it shall be given unto you." My
          prayer is that the winds may cease for a little while that I may
          be able to speak so that you can all hear.
          164
          I remember, when I was crossing the ocean in company with
          President Young, it seemed as if all creation had combined to
          bring together the most boisterous elements, for the wind blew
          most furiously and brother Parley actually thought the ship was
          going down before we got out of the Irish Channel. The wind drove
          us away from our proper course towards the north of Ireland, and
          we were really afraid that the bulwarks would be blown and beaten
          off.
          164
          Brother Wells has been laying before you, in much plainness (and
          you know I delight in plainness,) the practical items of business
          which are necessary to be attended to. When a man speaks plainly
          of his views and sentiments and the items of business that he has
          to lay before this people, it pleases me. Brother Wells is the
          Superintendent of Public Works, and I can truly say that what he
          has laid before the congregation is true. I see these things of
          which he has been speaking; I understand them, and am sorry a
          great many times because of the things I see and hear. I am aware
          that a great many of this people do not realize their
          responsibilities; many of them do not seem to know that they have
          anything to do, any further than to take care of themselves, and
          in many instances that is done very poorly. The people are too
          careless, and, consequently, never think that there is anything
          for them to do; but it is just as much the duty of each one of
          you, whether Elders or members, to put forth your hands, to use
          your means and your influence for the building up of the kingdom
          of God, as it is mine or President Young's, or any other member
          there is in the Church.
          164
          In your prayers, you say, "O God the Eternal Father, bless
          President Young, bless his counsellors and the Twelve Apostles;
          give them power to bear off this kingdom in triumph over all its
          enemies." This is the nature, if not the precise form of the
          prayers that most of you offer up to our Heavenly Father. But,
          notwithstanding this, there are those who act as if they thought
          the First Presidency could do all the work and bear all the
          responsibility; but this is not the fact, for we can all do
          something towards the accomplishment of so great a work. How far
          can the Presidency of this Church bear off this kingdom? Why,
          they can only do that which devolves upon them; they can only do
          their share the same as any other persons.
          164
          If you will reflect for a moment, brethren and sisters, you will
          see it is one of the easiest things in the world for us to build
          that Temple. Here are the men who understand quarrying and
          cutting the rock, and laying them up; then, what do we want else?
          Why, says one, we want the means; what will the Temple cost?
          Never mind what the entire cost will be; what is required of us
          now, is to lay up the walls, and we can do this by our own labor.
          Men are wanted to go and quarry the rock; others to haul it to
          the Temple block; then others to cut the stone according to
          order; then it is the duty of others to raise the grain, the
          beef, the pork, to make the clothing, and, in fact, supply
          everything that is necessary to sustain those men that are called
          to work upon the Temple.
          165
          I have sometimes taken the liberty of speaking about men that
          work on the Public Work, and I have said that they did not earn
          more than about one-half of what was paid to them. They say, in
          reply, if we do not do right, why not call us up before the
          Bishops of our Wards? We have known and now know men that have
          been grumbling ever since they were upon the Public Works, and
          with them there never is anything right, and it would be but
          little use to bring such men before their Bishops. We have a
          Presiding Bishop, and President Young and myself are his
          Counsellors, and in due time he will deal with such men as I am
          speaking of. It is not right for a man to neglect his duty,
          whether that duty consists in mechanical work or common labor,
          for it is the business of every man and woman to do all they can
          to advance this great Work. It is for the advantage of the people
          individually as well as collectively. Then let us go to work and
          build up this kingdom to the utmost of our ability; let us build
          a Temple wherein to receive our further blessings.
          165
          There are but few here who received the endowment that was given
          in the Temple at Kirtland; many of those who did receive it are
          dead, quite a number are turned away, for the apostacy was very
          great in those days considering the number of the people, hence
          there are but few now with us who partook of that endowment.
          There are still endowments that were given to a very few in
          Nauvoo, and which we do not vie here at present, but which will
          be given to the faithful when that Temple is finished, if not
          before.
          165
          How do you think we went to work when we were building the Temple
          in Kirtland? I could enter into the particulars, but let it
          suffice for me to say that the Lord gave a revelation, calling
          upon all the strength of his house to go up to Missouri to redeem
          Zion and reinstate our brethren upon their own lands. To use a
          plain expression, we raked the United States from one end to the
          other wherever there was a man that belonged to the Church, and
          we gathered up all the strength of the Lord's house, and every
          one of us went, except perhaps a dozen old gentlemen who were not
          able to travel, and there were a few went up that were over
          sixty, and I do not know but a few that were over seventy.
          [President B. Young: I think there was one or two of the brethren
          seventy years of age.] While we were absent on that Mission, the
          sisters went to work and made stockings, pantaloons and jackets,
          and when we came back they put in those various articles of
          clothing for the benefit of the men that went to work on the
          Temple, and this was a universal thing with the sisters. Now,
          what have you done that you should be released from care and from
          putting forth your dollars, your pairs of socks, your shirts, or
          any other kinds of wearing apparel or bedding that are required
          for those men who are called to work upon the Temple? Are you
          excused from these things, ladies and gentlemen? No, you are not;
          we went forth and did our duty, both male and female, and the
          same is required of you.
          166
          We went and performed that journey, travelled two thousand miles
          in a little over three months. We walked forty miles per day when
          we were not hindered, we walked the entire journey there and
          back. Such as were designated by the Lord were permitted to
          return home to their families, but the single men were told by
          the Prophet to go and preach the Gospel in the country round
          about. When we arrived in Kirtland, Joseph said, "Come, brethren,
          let us go into the stone-quarry and work for the Lord." And the
          Prophet went himself, in his tow frock and tow breeches, and
          worked at quarrying stone like the rest of us. Then, every
          Saturday we brought out every team to draw stone to the Temple,
          and so we continued until that house was finished; and our wives
          were all the time knitting, spinning and sewing, and, in fact, I
          may say doing all kinds of work; they were just as busy as any of
          us, and I say that those women have borne the heat and burden of
          those early and trying days and God will bless them for evermore.
          And besides all this, they have stepped forward and done the
          works of Sarah, and the first men of this Church have done the
          works of Abraham, and they will inherit the earth with them when
          it is redeemed and cleansed from sin. I feel to bless all such
          men and women, and pray my Heavenly Father to bless them in all
          things that will be for their good and for the honor and glory of
          his holy name.
          166
          I feel that the Spirit of the Lord is here and that we shall have
          a good Conference and a happy and joyous time together.
          166
          Brethren, do not forget to come on with your teams to haul the
          rock for the Temple as well as your teams to gather the poor.
          166
          Then, in regard to this new Tabernacle that we contemplate
          building, if you will take hold with us we design that you shall
          have the privilege of meeting in it next winter. According to the
          plan which is already designed, it will be larger than this
          concern which is polled over our heads here, and when complete it
          will have the advantage of both comfort and convenience for a
          large congregation, neither of which are afforded by this Bowery
          in stormy weather. Then let us step forward and do our duty as
          men of God. And if a sister says, "Can I do anything to help to
          roll on the Work of God," I say, yes you can assist if you
          choose; you can pull off your jewels, take your ornaments out of
          your hair, your earrings; you can knit some stockings and get
          some cotton and make some shirts or anything of the kind. Will
          such works as these advance the kingdom? Yes, they will help
          considerably. To another sister who asks if she can assist in the
          good work, I will say, yes, take some of the children of those
          that labor on the Temple and teach them how to read and write and
          how to sew. Then let another sister say, "I will wash for the men
          on the Temple."
          166
          I make these remarks to rouse up your minds in relation to the
          Temple. Have you not had your endowments, sisters, and been
          sealed to your husbands? Yes, many of you have, and now let me
          ask if there is anything more than what you have received, any
          further ordinances to be received? Yes, lots of them. There were
          but a hundred and thirty who received a part in advance of the
          ordinances of endowment that were revealed by the Prophet Joseph.
          Bless you, it will be one endowment after another till we pass
          through the vail into the other world, and until we have passed
          all the ordeals requisite to prepare us to enter into celestial
          glory and exaltation.
          166
          If the Lord should come to visit his people, where has he got a
          place to stay and rest himself while he communicates his will to
          his sons and daughters? That man that has engaged and is working
          for the accomplishment of such a great design as this is, to
          prepare a place that will be fit and suitable for the Almighty to
          dwell in for a short time when he comes to visit his servants,
          ought to feel highly honored and favored of the Almighty.
          166
          When remarking upon the building of the Temple, brother Wells
          said they who had worked upon the Temple had received their pay,
          and I can say more than this, I know of quite a number that are
          in debt and they are the ones, generally, that find so much
          fault. The brethren should think of these things, and for the
          future strive to be Saints in very deed. Let us all honor our
          calling, keep sacred and holy our covenants before the Lord.
          167
          To refer again to what I know, what I have seen and experienced
          in my travels and my associations with the Prophet of the living
          God, I will remark that you have here with you a few of us that
          have travelled with him from the beginning, and we know his
          trials and sufferings, and we know that the greatest torment he
          had and the greatest mental suffering was because this people
          would not live up to their privileges. There were many things he
          desired to reveal that we have not learned yet, but he could not
          do it. He said sometimes that he felt pressed upon and as though
          he were pent up in an acorn shell, and all because the people did
          not and would not prepare themselves to receive the rich
          treasures of wisdom and knowledge that he had to impart. He could
          have revealed a great many things that we could not receive
          because we lacked that diligence and faithfulness that were
          necessary to entitle us to those choice things of the kingdom. He
          revealed the doctrine of celestial marriage, and the abuse of
          this holy principle caused many to stumble and fall away from the
          Church of the living God, but that was their own fault and they
          have nobody else to blame.
          168
          Now, I will turn my remarks to the brethren whose names will be
          called to go on missions. We want them to get ready as quick as
          possible, and to go direct to their missions as fast as the
          teams, railroad cars and steamships will take them, so that they
          can do some good. And we want brethren who remain here to hand
          over your "greenbacks" to help the Missionary Fund, and we have
          no objection to taking those merchants' "shinplasters," I suppose
          they are worth fifty cents on the dollar, and we will also take
          your gold and silver if we can get any. I do not want of your
          money, but the Missionaries do and the families of those that are
          already on missions need help from that fund, and we want to
          clothe them decently and make them feel happy during the absence
          of their husbands and fathers. We are going to call upon young
          men that have no families this time, and we want them to go and
          preach by the power of God. We want them to learn to be men, to
          put away their boyish actions and trust in the living God whom we
          serve. They will not do this while they stay here to that extent
          that they will if we send them abroad. We want to send them out
          into the world among strangers--to place them, as it were, in the
          midst of a strange ocean where there is no bottom, and you all
          know there is little danger of a ship that is out at sea when it
          gets beyond the rocks, but when in the channels and near to the
          shore there is great danger, and it is with our sons; and,
          therefore, in order to depend upon the Lord and upon the guidance
          of his Spirit, we send them into the world to preach the Gospel.
          Is it not better for your sons to be placed in circumstances
          where they will have to call upon the Almighty, than it is to
          allow them to remain here where they are under the droppings of
          the sanctuary and are continually receiving the counsel of their
          earthly fathers? You could not confer a greater blessing upon
          them than to send them into the vineyard of the Lord. It would
          delight my soul to see my sons and the sons of my brethren
          following in the footsteps of their fathers. I will also say that
          it is the greatest blessing that can be conferred upon the
          mothers in Israel to have their daughters connected to men of
          this kind. Such mothers will bring forth sons and daughters that
          will be a crown of glory to their parents for ever. Some of you
          would ask, "Would you go, brother Heber?" Just try it. Remember I
          have been there twenty-six years ago, and then I went again a
          second time, and I can truly say that those were the happiest
          days of my life. Here are hundreds in this Territory who have
          seen me in England as happy as an angel, preaching and baptizing
          for the remission of sins all those who believed and repented
          before God, and they saw me laying hands on the people for the
          reception of the Holy Ghost, and every good man will bear me
          witness that the Spirit of the Lord was with me. Let me say to
          those young men and to all Israel, live so as to respect
          yourselves just as your leaders have done, and then you are just
          as sure of salvation as we are that we are here to-day.
          168
          My remarks upon this subject are intended for the Elders.
          Brethren, do not yield to temptation, but live pure and holy
          before the Lord. Now, all the Elders who are in favor of carrying
          out of the counsel that is given, let them say yes. (Loud
          response of "Yes.")
          168
          We want to feed the wives and children of those that are gone on
          missions, as well as to assist those that are now going. We want
          pork, beef, eggs and butter and all kinds of clothing, and do not
          forget to bring on your wood and everything that is necessary to
          make families comfortable. Now, do you not see, by complying with
          this instruction, you are helping to preach the Gospel as well as
          those that go abroad for that express purpose? And how blessed
          are the women that step forth to help to build the Temple of our
          God! I can see women in this congregation to-day that would have
          sold all they had to help to build the Temple in Kirtland, and
          for this they are and will be blest, for the Lord loves a willing
          heart and an obedient spirit.
          168
          Brethren and sisters, do you know this to be the Church of Jesus
          Christ? Do you know this positively for yourselves? If you do,
          remember your duties, be faithful before God and your brethren,
          and prosperity and peace will attend you.
          168
          We want the families of those who are on missions to be supplied
          with the necessaries and comforts of life, and we do not want the
          Elders to beg from the poor that are scattered among the nations.
          We who first went did not have this done for us, but the
          circumstances are different now. We went to preach without purse
          or scrip, and there were men around who were ever ready to strip
          our families of what little they did possess; some of them are
          now dead. We went forth almost sick unto death to preach the
          Gospel, and when we called on the brethren in Kirtland they would
          not give us a cent, because we were sick and looked pale and they
          said it was because the curse of God was upon us. They will have
          to reap the reward of that some day, while those who were kind to
          us will be rewarded of the Lord and be blessed with an exaltation
          in the kingdom of our God if they continue faithful. It was
          designed once in Nauvoo to raise a subscription for us, but
          Joseph said, "You shall not have a cent of it; you must go and
          make your own way;" but now the time is come when the Gospel is
          to be preached to all nations, and that, too, more quickly than
          it has ever been before, and it is the word of the Lord that we
          shall sustain the ministry at home.
          168
          We went and preached the Gospel in London--that is, President
          Young and myself; we established the Work there, and we never
          asked the people for a penny. We paid off debts amounting to some
          two hundred pounds and we emigrated hundreds of people out of our
          own funds, circulating the Book of Mormon among the people and
          did many other things that were necessary for the advancement of
          the kingdom of God.
          169
          We travelled with the Prophet Joseph when we were poor and
          penniless many times, and when we were sick, and we wept like
          children; but we called upon our Father and our God to strengthen
          us, and he did so by the power of his Spirit. Some men laid down
          and died on the way, and brother Taylor almost died once or twice
          in the ordeals through which he had to pass. I might also refer
          to the trials consequent upon the introduction of the doctrine of
          plurality of wives, but the time is about expired, and,
          therefore, I will defer it till some other time. When we have
          passed through trials and privations of this life, we shall be
          exalted to enjoy that happiness which is promised to the people
          of God; and when that time comes many of you that have had such
          easy times will be sorry that you have not passed through more.
          169
          Brethren, I want to tell you that my blessing and the blessing of
          the God of Israel are upon this land, and these blessings shall
          continue unto this people for ever. This land shall prove a
          blessing unto them but a curse unto the wicked, and the
          evil-doers shall not have pleasure here at all but the curse of
          God shall be upon them. And I will further say, in regard to the
          man that was sent here to rule over us, let the curse of God be
          upon him from this day forth and for ever, unless he repents.
          169
          Now, brethren, be prepared when the call is made to hand over
          your money, your shoes and whatever is called for that will be
          useful to put into the hands of those women and children whose
          husbands and fathers are preaching the Gospel to a dark and
          benighted world. Let us subscribe and put into this fund all that
          is necessary and we shall all be blessed together.
          169
          I feel to bless all Israel, wherever they may be in the remotest
          parts of the earth, and I say, let us continue to increase in
          everything that is good and heavenly from this time henceforth
          and for ever. This is my prayer, in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, May 24, 1863
                             Brigham Young, May 24, 1863
           
           HOW AND BY WHOM ZION IS TO BE BUILT.--SANCTIFICATION.--GENERAL
                                DUTIES OF THE SAINTS.
                 Remarks by President Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 24, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          170
          I am thankful for the privilege of meeting with you here this
          morning, and I pray that we may all be able to properly
          appreciate the blessings we enjoy in the many opportunities we
          have of worshiping the Lord our God in peace and quietude.
          170
          Two weeks ago this day, we met with the people in the city of St.
          George, situated in what is called "Mormon Dixie." Our
          congregations there were nearly as large as the congregations
          that commonly meet in this Tabernacle. We met a great many
          familiar faces, and for a moment we could have almost imagined
          ourselves in Great Salt Lake City.
          170
          Our southern journey has been one of great satisfaction to me,
          more so, I think, than any journey I have formerly taken to visit
          the Saints in this Territory.
          170
          Until this year brother Kimball has not been further south with
          me than Harmony. He could not refrain from speaking in fervent
          terms of the good spirit that was manifested through the
          thousands of cheerful countenances that were uplifted in the
          settlements to greet us as we passed along. This, and numerous
          other indications and manifestations in their cordial greetings,
          bespeak a great improvement in the moral and physical condition
          of the people. We cannot be deceived in coming to this
          conclusion, for whoever enjoys the light of truth and has so
          lived as to increase the Spirit of truth within himself can
          testify to the workings of that Spirit upon the hearts, the
          understanding and works of the Saints generally. I speak for
          myself; I am sensible of the increase of the knowledge and Spirit
          of God within myself. This being the case with myself, I can
          easily realize the increase of the same Spirit in my brethren.
          This is a matter of great joy and rejoicing to me and my
          brethren. I do not think that brother Kimball attended one
          meeting where he did not express his thankfulness because of the
          improvement visible among the Latter-day Saints.
          170
          It would take some time to give you a detailed account of our
          journey. The Deseret News correspondent has, through the paper,
          given you a pretty fair account of our travels, and what of
          interest has not already been laid before the public will appear
          in due time. I do not deem it necessary to make lengthy
          statements touching our journey south. Suffice it to say that in
          the short space of thirty days we travelled some eight hundred
          and fifty miles and held thirty-nine meetings. I spoke in all the
          meetings except one, speaking comforting and encouraging words to
          the people. I believe that brother Kimball spoke in nearly all
          the meetings we held during our journey.
          171
          It would be a source of great joy to me if I could speak of all
          the Latter-day Saints in the same terms of commendation that I
          can of a few. As people increase in the knowledge of God and
          godliness their joy will increase, though some seem to think that
          knowledge does not produce joy, peace and glory. So far as my
          experience has taught me, the knowledge of God possessed by
          persons of good understanding gives great satisfaction and joy,
          not only under ordinary circumstances but far more in the midst
          of deepest affliction. Where the spirit of happy submission to
          the providences of God is not to be found, I conclude at once
          that there is a lack of the knowledge of God, pertaining to his
          purposes and designs regarding his people individually and
          collectively. As a people advance in the knowledge of God, joy
          will increase with them, and, whether in bonds or free, they can
          behold the goodness, the mercy and the long-suffering of God to
          the workmanship of his hands. If we could understand ourselves,
          our own organization, the great plan of the heavens, and the
          attributes with which we are endowed, exercising them to
          accomplish the purpose for which they were placed within us, we
          could be constantly happy in every circumstance and under every
          providence of God in which we may be placed. Let our minds once
          be opened to behold only in part the handiworks of God, the
          stupendous machinery of the heavens and the earth, the power by
          which all things are sustained, the harmony that pervades all the
          works of God's hands, distributing his favors to all impartially,
          causing his sun to shine on the just and unjust, then can we be
          happy, indeed, in every changing scene and shifting circumstance
          of life. We are made to enjoy all that God enjoys, to inherit all
          he inherits, to possess all the power that he possesses, all the
          excellency with which he is endowed--all things are to be brought
          into subjection to him by his faithful children, that they may
          enjoy all things with him; these considerations bring peace to
          the heart that is opened to understanding.
          172
          Our teachings to the brethren and sisters south have been such as
          would meet their circumstances and wants, as our teachings are to
          the people here. You can readily understand, without any
          particular explanation, that the teachings of the Heavens to men
          on earth have, I may say, a certain amount of sameness, varying
          as the providences of God vary. He instructs people according to
          their circumstances, locations, wants and the dispensations in
          which they live. We have not preached faith, repentance, baptism
          for the remission of sins and the laying on of hands for the
          reception of the Holy Ghost with the gifts and powers of the
          Gospel, &c.; but we have taught them how to build up a literal
          kingdom of God here upon earth. The first principles of the
          Gospel have been taught this people in the countries from whence
          they have been gathered, the ordinances of the Gospel have been
          administered to them, and in this they have experienced great
          joy, but they were, at the same time, taught to gather to Zion
          where they might be instructed how to live one with another
          without sinning, how to overcome every evil propensity in their
          nature, how to rise in the morning, how to take care of and
          sustain their bodies through the day, how to go to rest at night,
          how to feel one towards another and towards their God; not to
          bring heaven down, not to unvail the beauties and glories of the
          upper world, not to unvail the face of Him who sits upon the
          throne, whose face we could not behold in our present state and
          live, but to make heaven here by teaching the husband how to live
          and deal with his wife or wives, with his sons and with his
          daughters; by teaching the wife how to live with and treat her
          husband and her children, and the husband, wife and children how
          to live with their neighbors, that all anger and malice and all
          sin may be overcome by the people and never again gain mastery
          over them. These are the mysteries that belong to the kingdom of
          God upon the earth; as to the mysteries pertaining to the Father
          and the Son, to angels, and to the powers of the heavens and the
          fulness of the glory of Zion, we shall learn in good time.
          172
          Tradition has taught us that the great purpose of religion is to
          prepare people to die; that when they have passed through a
          change of heart, become converted, then they are ready for glory
          at any moment and to dwell with the Father and the Son in the
          heavens to all eternity. This is a mistake; for they have to
          improve, become substantially changed from bad to good, from sin
          to holiness, here or somewhere else, before they are prepared for
          the society they anticipate enjoying. They would not be nearly so
          well prepared for the society of the sanctified in heaven as a
          person brought up in the lowest classes of society would be
          prepared to properly present and conduct himself among the
          highest and most polished grades of mankind. Those who are
          counted worthy to dwell with the Father and the Son have
          previously received an education fitting them for that society;
          they have been made fully acquainted with every pass-word, token
          and sign which have enabled them to pass by the porters through
          the doors into the celestial kingdom. We have been traditioned to
          think that to rise up and speak in a meeting is to bear the cross
          of Christ. How often we have been exhorted to take up our cross
          by telling our experience before our brethren? This is but a
          small part of the experience and labor of the faithful Saint. I
          will prove you and try you, saith the Lord, by placing you in the
          most abject circumstances you can be placed in; I will surround
          you with your enemies, expose you to their derisive laugh, to the
          finger of scorn and to the hatred of the wicked, then will I see
          whether you will acknowledge me and bear your cross manfully. All
          this and more has to be taught the people in Zion. They must
          learn there how to sanctify themselves and become steadfast in
          the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ.
          172
          We have taught the brethren, during our southern trip, what
          pertains to their every-day life, just as we teach you. We want
          all the Latter-day Saints to understand how to build up Zion. The
          City of Zion, in beauty and magnificence, will outstrip anything
          that is now known upon the earth. The curse will be taken from
          the earth and sin and corruption will be swept from its face. Who
          will do this great work? Is the Lord coming here to convert the
          people, and then drown the whole of them as the Catholic priest
          served the Jew? No. Is he going to convince the people that he
          will redeem the centre stake of Zion, beautify it and then place
          them there without any exertion on their part? No. He will not
          come here to build a Temple, a Tabernacle, a Bowery, or to set
          out fruit trees, make aprons of fig leaves or coats of skins, or
          work in brass and iron, for we already know how to do these
          things. He will not come here to teach us how to raise and
          manufacture cotton, how to make hand cards, how to card, how to
          make spinning machines, looms, &c., &c. We have to build up Zion,
          if we do our duty.
          173
          In the first place, we have to become sanctified; and I may here
          say that our views of sanctification differ very much from the
          views held by some of the popular sects of the day, for they
          think that sanctification consists in shutting the door and
          securely bolting it against fulfilling the first commandment that
          God gave to our first parents. I will put my own definition to
          the term sanctification, and say it consists in overcoming every
          sin and bringing all into subjection to the law of Christ. God
          has placed in us a pure spirit; when this reigns predominant,
          without let or hindrance, and triumphs over the flesh and rules
          and governs and controls as the Lord controls the heavens and the
          earth, this I call the blessing of sanctification. Will sin be
          perfectly destroyed? No, it will not, for it is not so designed
          in the economy of Heaven.
          173
          All the Lord has called us to do is to renovate our own hearts,
          then our families, extending the principles to neighborhoods, to
          the earth we occupy, and so continue until we drive the power of
          Satan from the earth and Satan to his own place. That is the work
          Jesus is engaged in, and we will be co-workers with him. Do not
          suppose that we shall ever in the flesh be free from temptations
          to sin. Some suppose that they can in the flesh be sanctified
          body and spirit and become so pure that they will never again
          feel the effects of the power of the adversary of truth. Were it
          possible for a person to attain to this degree of perfection in
          the flesh, he could not die neither remain in a world where sin
          predominates. Sin has entered into the world, and death by sin. I
          think we shall more or less feel the effects of sin so long as we
          live, and finally have to pass the ordeals of death. Do not
          understand that in the flesh we shall ever overcome the power of
          sin to such a degree that we shall never taste death. I do not
          look for any such thing, though what we call death, or laying
          down this body, is only the door to a higher state of life for
          the faithful. If we live our religion it will enable us to so
          overcome sin that it will not reign in our mortal bodies but will
          become subject to us, and the world and its fulness will become
          our servant instead of our master. Those who list to obey sin are
          the servants of sin. We should never list to obey that which
          corrupts, for in so doing we become servants to corruption. We
          should so live as to make the world and all its natural blessings
          subservient to our reasonable wants and holy desires.
          173
          The Latter-day Saints are improving, and I am rejoiced; my heart
          is filled with joy on this account. Do they improve in building?
          Not as much as they should. Do they improve by manufacturing the
          things they need to wear? Not as much as they should. Do they
          improve in educating their children? Not as much as they should.
          But they improve in their faith and in their love one to another;
          they improve in the light of the holy Gospel. The people are
          generally improving in these respects, and we are glad of it.
          174
          Great Salt Lake City is the first established city in the
          mountains, and we look for more improvement in the spirit of the
          people here than in any other settlement. The Lord expects this
          place to advance faster than any other place among all the
          settlements of the Latter-day Saints. Do we know how to rise in
          the morning? Do we leave our couches in the morning with anger in
          our hearts? Do we feel disconsolate, afflicted and oppressed by
          the Adversary? We can get rid of all this by going down upon our
          knees and praying until we overcome that feeling of discontent
          and misery and become kind to our companions and offspring, to
          the inmates of our habitation, to our flocks and herds, to our
          neighbors and to every creature God has made. We may say that our
          work drives us and that we have not time to pray, hardly time to
          eat our breakfasts. Then let the breakfasts go, and pray; get
          down upon our knees and pray until we are filled with the Spirit
          of peace. I may say, my wife is hurrying me and I feel out of
          sorts; perhaps I have not had very pleasant dreams, have thought
          somebody was abusing me or got angry with somebody in my sleep,
          and I rise in the morning tired and feeling unpleasant with
          myself and everybody around me: while the Elder who has dreamed
          of preaching the Gospel to the nations, of building up Zion and
          laboring for the Gospel all night in his mind and feelings, being
          filled with the Holy Ghost, rejoices in his sleep; his slumbers
          are sweet to him and he rises in the morning filled with the good
          Spirit, and with him it is, "God bless you wife, God bless you my
          children." He feels to bless his house and his gardens, his
          orchards, his flocks and his herds, and everything looks pleasant
          to him and he rejoices exceedingly in the works of God's hands.
          He cherishes no malice, no anger; the spirit of the enemy has no
          place in him. How happy is such a person when compared with the
          man who is constantly laboring to amass gold and property, making
          this his only end and aim. How the Devil will play with a man who
          so worships gain.
          174
          Let me say to the brethren and sisters, when you are chastened by
          any of your leaders, never consider that the enemy does it, but
          receive it always as a kindness from the hand of a friend and not
          as from an enemy. If your Presidents were your enemies they would
          let you alone in your faults. If you are beloved of the Lord you
          will be chastened; receive it with joy.
          174
          We are in one of the strongholds of Zion; let us, therefore, so
          live that our days and nights will be pleasant unto us, and never
          spend an hour without the light of truth beaming upon our
          understandings. I ask my friends who are with me daily, I ask my
          family, "When do you see my out of sorts?" You say, "We do not
          expect to see you angry, brother Brigham; we do not expect to see
          you anything but just right." If you expect to see me just right,
          why do you not try with a little more determination to become
          just right yourselves? How is it, my brethren and sisters? If I
          am expected of our Heavenly Father to live just right, is not the
          same expected of you? If I am are you not also in duty bound to
          so live as to enjoy the Spirit of truth, light and intelligence?
          Are you not under the same obligation to purify your hearts as I
          am? If any of the First Presidency or the Twelve should speak an
          angry word, you consider it to be very much out of character, but
          are you any more privileged to speak angry words or to indulge in
          scolding at and quarreling with one another? The First Presidency
          have no such privilege, and if they have no such privilege why
          should you have? Let each of us begin at home and train
          ourselves, gaining the victory over every passion, if we have to
          pray one-half of each day until the Spirit of truth reigns within
          our hearts.
          175
          Some think that they should not, if they feel evil in their
          hearts, at the same time appear to feel good--that they should
          not dissemble in the least. The Devil can quote Scripture in
          abundance against hypocrisy. If I did not show anger towards a
          brother when I felt it, I should be considered a hypocrite. The
          Devil says, do not dissemble, do not carry two faces, do not show
          a pleasant countenance when you at the same time feel angry in
          your heart. I say, suffer not anger to rise in your countenance,
          to speak through your eyes, nor through your organs of speech,
          and in this way keep it down until you are free from it, as you
          would any other evil. To say that inward evil must outwardly be
          made manifest in order to escape the opprobrium of hypocrisy is a
          trick of the Devil to cheat men out of the blessings that are in
          store for them. By the word hypocrisy I do not here mean a
          counterfeiting of religion or goodliness to gain sordid ends, but
          to appear good and practise goodness contrary to the promptings
          of the evil one or the unregenerated impulses of the human heart.
          If the Devil says you cannot pray when you are angry, tell him it
          is none of his business, and pray until that species of insanity
          is dispelled and serenity is restored to the mind.
          175
          We are inhabitants of a world of sin and sorrow; pain and
          anguish, every ill that can be heaped upon intelligent beings in
          a probation we are heirs to. I suppose that God never organized
          an earth and peopled it that was ever reduced to a lower state of
          darkness, sin and ignorance than this. I suppose this is one of
          the lowest kingdoms that ever the Lord Almighty created, and on
          that account is capable of becoming exalted to be one of the
          highest kingdoms that has ever had an exaltation in all the
          eternities. In proportion as it has been reduced so it will be
          exalted, with that portion of its inhabitants who in their
          humiliation have cleaved to righteousness and acknowledged God in
          all things. In proportion as it has been reduced so it will be
          exalted, with that portion of its inhabitants who in their
          humiliation have cleaved to righteousness and acknowledged God in
          all things. In proportion to our fall through sin, so shall we be
          exalted in the presence of our Father and God, through Jesus
          Christ and by living the righteousness of his Gospel. All this
          the people will understand in due time through their
          faithfulness, and learn to rejoice even in the midst of
          afflictions. 
          175
          We have taught the brethren south to raise flax and cotton and to
          put up machinery for manufacturing cloth. We have also taught
          them to live so as to ever be at peace and on the best of terms
          with each other. Two cases of difficulty, I think, were the only
          ones we were called upon to examine. As to High Council and
          Bishops' Courts, we have almost forgotten that any such courts
          exist. Why is this? Because we are continually importuning the
          brethren to faithfully live their religion and not let a few
          dimes and dollars or a little mistake infringe upon the
          fellowship of one with another. Perhaps a neighbor's cow is in
          his garden, and he is angry with his neighbor, when, at the same
          time, that neighbor is as innocent as an angel. Nine hundred and
          ninety-nine cases of difficulty out of a thousand arise from
          circumstances not worthy of notice. There are but few persons who
          really design to injure each other. I do not believe there is one
          man or woman in a thousand, in this community, who designs to do
          wrong, though there are hundreds that do wrong, and some who do a
          great many wrongs, but they do not design to do wrong. They can
          truly say, with the Apostle Paul, "When I would do good evil is
          present with me." Paul had been a very wicked man; he had done
          all he could to destroy the Church of God, and, consequently, was
          given over to the buffetings of Satan, so that when he would do
          good the Devil had such power over him that he had to keep up a
          continual warfare. Let us endeavor to do the good and leave the
          undone the evil.
          176
          Some desire to do good all the time, still it seems that almost
          every act they perform results in evil; look upon such persons as
          they are, through eyes of mercy, and not measure them with your
          measure. If you are endowed with wisdom and understanding, if you
          escape the evil and do the good, thank God that you have
          knowledge, and do not condemn your brethren and sisters who are
          weaker than you are for falling into evil when they know no
          better. This is the teaching of the Spirit of the Lord all the
          day long.
          176
          When the books are opened, out of which the human family are to
          be judged, how disappointed are the professedly sanctified,
          long-faced hypocrites and smooth-toned pharisees will be, when
          the publicans and harlots enter into the kingdom of heaven before
          them; people that appeared to be full of evil; but the Lord says
          they never designed to do wrong; the Devil had power over them,
          and they suffered in their mortal state a thousand times more
          than you poor, miserable, canting, cheating, snivelling,
          hypocritical pharisees; you were dressed in purple and fine
          linen, and bound burdens upon your weaker brethren that you would
          not so much as help to lift with your little fingers. Did you
          ever go without food, suffer with tooth-ache, sore eyes,
          rheumatism, or the chills and fever? You have fared sumptuously
          all your days and you condemned to an everlasting hell these poor
          harlots and publicans who never designed an evil. Are you not
          guilty of committing an evil with that poor harlot? Yes, and you
          will be damned while she will be saved.
          176
          Let us look at our neighbors as they are, and not as we want them
          to be; let us learn enough to know what we are ourselves and what
          our brethren and sisters are, and learn the true designs of their
          hearts, and then judge them as God judges them and not according
          to outward appearance; then every contention will cease, every
          heart will beat high to build up Zion, and the follies and
          weaknesses of our neighbors we shall not think of.
          176
          We all know that we need material for clothing; then let us look
          out of it and not neglect the matter until we are found in a
          state of nudity, without the power to clothe ourselves. These are
          the mysteries of the kingdom of God upon the earth, to know how
          to purify and sanctify our affections, the earth upon which we
          stand, the air we breathe, the water we drink, the houses in
          which we dwell and the cities which we build, that when strangers
          come into our country they may feel a hallowed influence and
          acknowledge a power to which they are strangers, "For all is
          dedicated to the Lord and consecrated to him, and the Spirit and
          power of God reigns there and the power of the enemy can find no
          place." When the people of the Saints have attained to this happy
          state, then will they say, "Give us more room to dwell," and they
          will never be driven from such ground. All hell may then give up
          the chase, for they never can drive the Saints from a spot that
          is hallowed by the faith of the Saints, through the medium of
          Jesus Christ by the power of the Father, for that place is
          dedicated and sanctified to him.
          176
          We are in possession of the valleys in the mountains, and the
          Lord has led us here. We have tried to be admitted into the
          family of States, but we are scarcely permitted to be a
          Territory. We are here, and they can do nothing against us. They
          are not capable of afflicting this people, if we live our
          religion. Let every man and woman sanctify themselves and their
          possessions, dedicating all unto the Lord, then will we be
          driven? No, neither will our possessions be given to the kingdom
          of the Devil; they belong to God, and he will hold them for
          himself, and they will remain uncontaminated and we with them,
          until we go back to build up the centre stake of Zion.
          177
          This season we called for five hundred teams to send for the
          poor; some of those teams came some four hundred miles and then
          started on the journey over the plains to bring in the poor.
          Suppose we should call for five thousand teams to go and build up
          the centre stake of Zion and establish it that it shall never be
          thrown down, would they be forthcoming? They would, and when that
          time comes we shall leave a great many more in the mountains than
          are now here, and we shall see Zion rolling forth on the right
          and on the left, like the waves of the sea, which no earthly
          power can stem.
          177
          I will here mention the incident of two of our Elders, while on
          their way to the Sandwich Islands, being blown up and killed on a
          steamboat. It is all right. If you wish to know how I feel about
          them, I will say that the Lord took them while they were in the
          humor of trying to do good. I would not have give a red cent for
          all the good they would have done in the vineyard. It made me
          think of an anecdote I have already alluded to, concerning the
          Jew whom the Roman Catholic priest pushed under the ice while he
          professed belief in the Christian religion. God dictates all
          these matters, and will work out his designs in his own way. He
          will deal with the Latter-day Saints for their good and with our
          enemies for our good; and when a nation kills his Prophets he
          will deal with them accordingly: he will chasten them, as he is
          doing at this time.
          177
          I am for the kingdom of God. I like a good government, and then I
          like to have it wisely and justly administered. The government of
          heaven, if wickedly administered, would become one of the worst
          governments upon the face of the earth. No matter how good a
          government is, unless it is administered by righteous men, an
          evil government will be made of it. The Lord has his eye upon all
          the kingdoms and nations of men, with their kings, governors and
          rulers, and he will sink the wicked to misery and woe, and we
          cannot help it.
          177
          Let us be just, merciful, faithful and true, and let us live our
          religion, and we shall be taught all things pertaining to the
          building up of Zion. Let us train our minds until we delight in
          that which is good, lovely and holy, seeking continually after
          that intelligence which will enable us effectually to build up
          Zion, which consists in building houses, tabernacles, temples,
          streets and every convenience necessary to embellish and
          beautify, seeking to do the will of the Lord all the days of our
          lives, improving our minds in all scientific and mechanical
          knowledge, seeking diligently to understand the great design and
          plan of all created things, that we may know what to do with our
          lives and how to improve upon the facilities placed within our
          reach.
          177
          This is as good an earth as need be, if we will make it so. The
          Lord has redeemed it, and it is his wish that his Saints should
          beautify and sanctify it and bring it back to the presence of the
          Father and Son yet more pure, more holy and more excellent than
          it was in its original state, with ourselves upon it.
          178
          It pleased me very much, when I returned home, to see a good many
          little boys learning to cut rock, thus doing good to their
          parents, themselves and the kingdom of God. Send on some more
          boys and put them in the joiner shops, or learn them to make
          shoes, harness and everything that will be useful and profitable.
          Every Elder should have at least one trade, and if possible more
          than one, and still continue to learn and improve in a knowledge
          of the world and all things pertaining to it, learning how to
          better the condition of everything that exists--in particular of
          ourselves and those around us. Let the husband make an
          improvement upon his kitchen and pantry and upon his bedrooms for
          the benefit of his family, and improve his gardens, walks, &c.,
          beautifying your habitations and their surroundings, making
          pavements and planting shade trees.
          178
          Cease lying, cease taking the name of God in vain, cease being
          dishonest with your employers, with one another and with your
          God, and the Lord will love and bless us. Let us learn our duties
          one toward another, the husband to the wife, the parents to their
          children and the children to their parents, and let us all learn
          and practice our duties to God and his kingdom. God bless you:
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Amasa
          M. Lyman, April 7, 1863
                            Amasa M. Lyman, April 7, 1863
            ADVICE TO MISSIONARIES.--PREACHING THE GOSPEL.--GATHERING THE
                                     POOR, ETC.
           Discourse by Elder Amasa M. Lyman, delivered in the Tabernacle, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          178
          I am glad to have the opportunity of making some remarks in
          relation to some matters that interest us as Saints. I do not
          feel disposed at the present time to seek either to please myself
          or you by undertaking to discourse in a very methodical manner,
          but I wish simply to talk of such things as may be suggest to my
          mind and of such matters as will interest us and as affect our
          interests as a community. The character of our meetings are such
          as seem to render short sermons the order of the day; they are
          texts from which the people may preach their own sermons, and
          this will, doubtless, be most appropriate.
          178
          I have been much interested in the instruction that has been
          addressed to the Conference since its commencement; and the
          topics that have been talked upon are of all-importance to us who
          are engaged in the building up of the kingdom of God. I have
          listened with pleasure to them myself, and my thoughts and
          reflections have been pleasing, especially so because of the
          belief which I entertained that those instructions were directly
          connected with the working out of that salvation that we are
          seeking for.
          178
          I was much pleased and gratified with the allusions that were
          made and the instructions imparted this morning to that portion
          of our community who are called to preach the Gospel and minister
          for the salvation of mankind, by acting in the capacity of
          teamsters to drive teams from various parts of Utah to Florence
          and then back again to this point with their freight of Saints.
          179
          I have been led, from what I have observed, to entertain some
          serious reflections with regard to these our brethren, believing
          in my own mind that they are too apt, as a general thing, to
          dismiss from their feelings, if the sentiment was ever
          entertained by them--they are too apt, I say, to forget that they
          are actually preachers of the Gospel and ministers of salvation
          to the people, in their capacity as teamsters. I fear that they
          have thought themselves less honorable than others, because they
          had not to go abroad and simply tell the people of principles by
          which they might be benefited and saved; and because of their
          entertaining this feeling a small degree of recklessness and
          carelessness in relation to their conduct have been allowed to
          gain the mastery over them. While we are acting as a lot of
          teamsters we do not arrogate to ourselves the dignity of being
          missionaries; we are apt to think that there is nothing in that
          kind of business that is calculated to ennoble and enlighten
          mankind. In the most honorable acceptation of the term, we are
          only going to drive a team to the States and back again, and,
          consequently, there is little or no responsibility resting upon
          us, beyond that which may be placed upon those who are appointed
          to regulate our actions, to take care of the teams and to act in
          the capacity of Captains. If we do this duty, as we consider it
          to be one, in that way that will be considered well done, and so
          that it will be accepted by our brethren, then all is done that
          was embraced in the nature and character of our calling. I want
          to say to our brethren who are called to act in this capacity,
          that they are in every sense of the word ministers of salvation,
          and as such they should be men of pure feeling, they should be
          men honest in bearing forth pure and holy principles and men that
          should honor God in every feeling of the heart, with every
          thought and every action, men who should be mindful of God and of
          their relationship to him.
          180
          If this feeling could be cherished within those men, it would
          save them continually from recklessness; it would save them from
          the commission of many wrongs, from many evils that are done by
          those who are so unfortunate as to be destitute of the knowledge
          of the truth which has been daily imparted to our brethren. By
          this means we can not only be delivered from sin, but we shall
          never suffer the evil consequences, and we shall know better than
          to say or do anything that will cast a darkening shadow over the
          otherwise bright fame of other individuals. I would really love
          to see men that would go to drive teams act as though, to a
          certain extent, the responsibility of God's Church and kingdom
          devolved upon them; I would like to see them act as men, as
          Saints and servants of God, and I would like to see them make
          themselves men of purity, the examples of the rectitude and
          propriety of their own conduct, so that their actions would be
          altogether commendable to God and such examples as would be
          acceptable to all good men. The man who simply goes to preach the
          Gospel is no more doing the will of Heaven than the man who
          drives an ox team for the salvation of his poor brethren. The man
          who has horses to drive and carry him along over the country to
          aid him in forwarding the purposes of Heaven, should feel that
          the position is an honorable and responsible one. No matter what
          a man's sphere of action be, if he be devoted to his calling, his
          labor will be acceptable. The man who has no oxen or horses to
          drive, but who has to pass over the country preaching the Gospel,
          is very fortunate if he can get horses to draw him along through
          the district of country in which he is called to travel. Amidst
          all the difficulties which he may encounter he should feel that
          his position is both an honorable and responsible one. If men
          have this feeling what will they do? Why, they will pursue about
          the same course that those brethren will who have been called by
          this Conference to go on a foreign mission. These young men are
          going out into the vineyard to become praying and preaching men,
          to become examples of propriety and to let their actions evince
          that decorum and rectitude of feeling that will prove them to be
          all they profess--Saints and servants of the living God. This is
          a just and a proper feeling for them to entertain and their
          conduct should be in strict accordance with their high and holy
          profession.
          180
          What are these brethren expected to do while upon this mission?
          What would naturally be expected of men called to act in this
          capacity? We would expect that they would remember God; but how
          should they remember him? They should not merely remember him at
          stated times, when they might, by specific regulations
          instituted, be bound to offer their supplications to him in
          prayer, but they should attend to this in its time and season,
          they should remember him in secret that he might not forget them
          in public, and in this way they will not only remember God but
          they will have reason to think of his goodness and they will
          always have him in their thoughts. Let them adopt this plan, and
          then when you meet them on their journey or see them collected
          around their camp fire, their time will not be wasted in useless
          and foolish conversation, but their time will be occupied in the
          adjudication of such questions as will lead their minds to the
          understanding of the truth and to the comprehension of the
          character of that God whose representatives they are called to
          be.
          180
          This is what we would expect of missionaries; we would naturally
          expect they should be praying men, that they should be
          God-fearing and God-loving men continually. And what we should
          expect from that class of missionaries we should expect and we
          ought to see with and among every other class of missionaries,
          the teamster as well as the preacher. The teamster labors to
          build up the same kingdom that the preacher does, depending for
          its development upon the influence and power that the truth gains
          among the children of men. How is this to be accomplished? By
          laboring and gradually gaining strength and by obtaining a still
          stronger hold in the affections of the people.
          181
          Then I hope that the teamsters, and I suppose they are all
          present at Conference,--but if there should be some of them at
          home they will doubtless find the instruction good for them
          before they start upon their journey, and even when they are
          performing their return journey they can do much by favoring the
          improvement which there ought to be in this class of the
          ministry,--I hope that they will study to be sober, both
          spiritually and morally, and when they get to Florence I do not
          want them to harrow up the good, kind feelings of their brethren
          the returning missionaries, by becoming slightly inebriated, and
          accept of my assurance that you can be credited with performing
          the whole journey if you never get drunk once. It seemed to me
          when I was there last season that there was a portion of that
          same reckless spirit among our brethren that was manifested by
          the gentile emigration that I saw passing over the road. They
          seemed to feel that they had never performed the journey before,
          and they appeared to feel and act as though they thought that
          although they might never have been drunk all their lives, still
          they must celebrate such an important event as the performance of
          a journey from here to Florence by getting drunk! I was sick when
          I was there, but the nights were made hideous and horrid by that
          mistaken class of missionaries who were sent out with wagons and
          teams to bring in the poor. There were some of them who did not
          see the nature of their business, the purity of its character and
          its holiness, but they would give way to recklessness and to acts
          of immorality. I allude to it here because I saw it then as a
          thing to be corrected, and it is one that I have no doubt will be
          corrected.
          181
          There are a great many things connected with the accomplishment
          and performance of the duties of this class of missionaries to
          which is attached by some a great degree of importance, while by
          others perhaps these things will be regarded with indifference.
          Now, I have long entertained this feeling of attaching importance
          to this kind of missionary labor: perhaps I am wrong; but it does
          not change the fact that I have entertained and cherished it as a
          correct and true principle, and as such I have taught it before
          the Saints, which shows that I feel interested in the proper
          management of our emigration and solicitous that a good example
          should be set before the ingathering Saints.
          182
          In our going abroad to proclaim the Gospel, we go to preach its
          principles to the people, and there is nothing else that I know
          of laid upon us to perform but to preach the Gospel and proclaim
          that righteousness to the people that has been made known in
          these last days, that those who believe may continue from their
          introduction into the Church and kingdom of God to travel onward
          and upward in the principles of salvation. Well, then, if this is
          all that devolved upon us as missionaries abroad, then, we have
          nothing else to preach or practice, or in which to engage
          ourselves, but the performance of that duty. And permit me here
          to remark, that I am exceedingly glad to see the change that has
          been and is transpiring in regard to the manner in which our
          brethren go abroad, and the kind of treatment extended to those
          who are dependent upon them while they are absent. I believe I
          can appreciate these blessings. The appointed missionary has no
          excuse, there is now no reason why his affections should not be
          entirely devoted to the ministry; but there is no reason why his
          energies should be wasted in a useless anxiety about things which
          are entirely beyond his reach. We might as well try to change the
          condition of the dead as to think of turning all men in favor of
          our Gospel, this will never be, but we expect to make many
          converts. In going forth to do our duty in warning mankind we
          should not have our minds troubled and perplexed on account of
          our families being destitute of johnny cake at home, and when we
          have the assurance that our families are provided for, then there
          is but one labor, but one branch of business in which may be
          enlisted every feeling of the soul. But if a man has no cause of
          trouble, he can engage heart and soul in the work of the ministry
          and think of nothing else but the Work in which he is engaged.
          "But," says one, "I cannot forget my wife and child that are at
          home." You are not required to forget them. I could always
          remember my wife and my child, but did I sorrow over them and
          fear that they were starving to death? No; I did not. Why? One
          reason was that they had never starved to death before when I
          left them; and I knew that we had travelled together and appeared
          to walk hand in hand with the meagre hag, and that she had met us
          at every corner of life's path, but I also knew that our poverty
          had never produced starvation. Under these circumstances then,
          when absent on missions, we kneel down and pray, "God bless the
          distant ones at home," and then go on about our business.
          182
          I hope for the blessing and prosperity of the Work of God, for
          its continued increase, and that the Elders who go abroad may
          feel to the extent they should the importance of the position
          they occupy and the true nature of the Work of God. Brethren, do
          not think of anything but to increase the Work in which we are
          engaged, for if it succeeds we should be sustained. There is
          always an increase of our individual work in the increase of the
          aggregate of God's kingdom upon the earth. "But," says one, "I do
          not know when I shall get that other wife or those dollars I am
          after." Now wait a little; never mind those things at present,
          but attend to your duties in the Church and kingdom of God.
          "Why," says one, "have you got rich?" No, I have not in one way,
          but in another I have. Some would imagine that I had according to
          the Mountain Boys' manner of speech, but I have not got rich in
          this way; I have got rich in learning to wait my time for
          everything, and to be patient until the proper time comes. I do
          not say that I have got rich, but I have gained. I wont say that
          I have gained as much as I might have done, but I am going to
          keep on gaining and adding more and more to my already acquired
          stock of patience, and I want to see all the brethren going on in
          this way. "But," says the young brother that has no wife, "would
          there be any harm in me taking a wife?" I presume that under
          certain circumstances there would not, and I presume equally that
          under other circumstances it would be wrong. Then, when you are
          sent abroad to preach the Gospel, do not take a wife, but attend
          to your duties in that calling. I have been abroad for almost
          thirty years, performed numerous missions, and I have never been
          commanded to go abroad to take a wife. I want to see the brethren
          who go on missions give their minds and talents to the preaching
          of the Gospel, that by their honest treatment of the people the
          Saints may be honestly gathered, be taught and led onward and
          upward in the pathway of exaltation and happiness.
          183
          When men labor in this way, the prayers of the just will bless
          them; they will become rich--in what? In the faith and confidence
          of the souls that have become enlisted in the truth through their
          philanthropy. This will make a store for holy reflection that
          will last perpetually and eternally. But if we would secure this
          in its fullest extent while here, remembering others as we think
          of ourselves, we must extend and manifest to them the same
          honest, truthful and proper conduct that we wish to have extended
          to us. There is none of us who would desire any wrong to be
          extended to us; we would not crave it; we would not ask for it
          unless we asked it in ignorance, but never while in the exercise
          of good judgment. If you would never have evil at your door,
          never carry evil and lay it at the door of your brother or
          sister, but be honest, pure and just. You can do this, if you
          cannot do everything; and Elders in Israel who act in this way
          are always blessed. You never saw such men engaged in any labor
          but what they were blessed. You never see them go abroad but what
          they are blessed; and when the fruits of their labors flow in the
          homeward tide to Zion, that blesses them; it tells of their
          integrity, of the truth of their teachings, of their conduct, of
          their example and of their actions, as well when abroad as at
          home. Those persons who were thus gathered tell of their
          teachings, of their counsels, and of the advice which was given
          to them by those Elders, which was productive of salvation under
          all circumstances, at all times and in all places. This is the
          time when we might afford to weep, as the President said in
          reference to the young brethren that are going abroad; when they
          come back, having magnified their calling before God and the
          Saints, then he said he could weep, and who could not? It would
          be no tears of grief, no effusion of sorrow, but it would be
          simply the overflowing of the feelings of joy and gratitude. This
          is worth all that has to be endured while absent from our
          friends. Does this privilege and blessing of holding the
          priesthood belong to these young missionaries alone? No, there
          are hosts of them. Why, the whole land is filled with Elders
          holding the Priesthood of God; they are to be found numbered with
          the Elders' Quorum, with the High Priests and with the Seventies,
          and, in fact, all through the land you can hardly see a man who
          does not hold the Priesthood of the living God. And the purity of
          life that should characterize the man who is a minister of Jesus
          Christ should be above the mediocrity of ordinary men. The man
          who administers the words of life and salvation continually to
          the people, should set forth that which he seeks to develop in
          himself and he should seek to put away that careless indifference
          of character which characterizes many others; he should have a
          sacred and holy regard for the truth; he should make life
          subservient to the truth always, and should never do violence to
          the principles of purity for any reason that could be urged nor
          for any cause that could be plead, but he should be among the
          people an example of righteousness in whatever capacity he might
          be called to act as a revelator and a minister of God. By doing
          this, do you not think there would be a reformation? Yes, there
          would be a reformation and an increase of intelligence and of
          purity of life. "Well," says one, "do you not think there is an
          increase already?" Yes, I do; but who does not know what has been
          the claim and character of some men in times past; for instance,
          a man that has done one thing great and good has satisfied
          himself with that, hence he has made no further exertions to do
          anything in any of those quorums by which to raise and gather
          around him the ornaments of society.
          183
          Now, let us not be satisfied with these good feelings and
          influences of the heart; but let us be faithful and stand for
          God, let us say we have received much that has been good and
          precious, but still, good Lord, we want more. For that let us
          pray on, let us preach on and practice purity of life, and still
          seek to be the ministers of righteousness that we may gain that
          which we have not yet acquired, and get that which we do not yet
          possess.
          184
          Now, this Conference should be the means of carrying to the
          people suggestions and instructions of this kind by means of the
          Bishops and their Counsellors. Supposing that these men holding
          the Priesthood, instead of holding it as ministers of God and of
          the truth, should waste their time in idleness, and should make
          their office the means of their own aggrandizement, and, instead
          of improving the opportunities afforded them to facilitate the
          advancement and improvement of the people, should neglect that
          which is really necessary to be done and turn the labor upon work
          that would be unprofitable and that would involve the people in
          debt and difficulty, of what benefit is such a minister? The
          result would be that the people would feel burdened throughout
          the land and there would be discontent among the citizens. But
          supposing the presiding officer should take the lead and say,
          Here is a new interest, let us be awakened, and let us one and
          all unite to benefit the community,--Would not this produce a
          good feeling? Then let the Bishop, the Priest and the preacher,
          instead of introducing follies and nonsense among the people,
          spread out before them the principles of equity, and create
          within them a lively interest in the Work of God. Let the
          subjects of their thought and the topics of their conversation be
          such as will lead them to the acquirement of that intelligence
          that comes from God. But if the head gets sick and dull through
          also. "What do you mean?" says one. I mean that the Elders can,
          by their faith, their energy and their life, instil into the
          minds of the people a perseverance and a determination to press
          forward such as is not likely to be, unless an influence is used
          for that purpose. By taking this course, they will secure the
          fellowship of the Holy Spirit and the confidence of their
          brethren.
          184
          Let me advise all men to be wise, and especially those who are
          not any older than I am; and if I am not considered to be old, I
          would say that I mean all men who are of my age, and also those
          who are younger as well as those who are older; I would advise
          all such to be sober, to be sociable and to do as much good as
          they possibly can, by setting a good example before their
          children, by being an example of propriety of action and by
          striving to keep far from them faults of an evil character. Now,
          it does seem to me that my example will have its effect among my
          friends. For instance, if a man indulges in drunkenness, and if I
          refrain from this habit, when I meet that man he will endeavor to
          be completely guarded and not be cursed by the evil consequences
          of his slavish habit. We want to be perfect in everything we do
          and in all life's vicissitudes to realize that we do speak the
          truth, and let us be sure to remember one thing, that the
          intimacy of our relationship with celestial beings is such that
          we should be strict example to others in the keeping of our word.
          We should never lie; if we tell a falsehood to a brother, however
          friendly and kind he may be, he could not change that lie into a
          truth; therefore cease from lying. We are all guilty, more or
          less, in this respect; when I go and make a promise to a brother,
          or if a brother make a promise to me, I hold that promise to be
          sacred, although the man was under the necessity of promising
          something because his business required him to do so, hence it is
          important that we be careful about making promises. O do not
          consider that we honor God or worship him any more by making so
          many promises. Let us especially be careful to abstain from all
          that is impure, unjust and unholy; for if we are going to be like
          God our justice must be just, and it must have its exercise in
          the narrowest and smallest as well as in the broadest avenues
          that are in life's relations, and we must be scrupulously honest
          in its administration.
          185
          Remember, my brethren, that honesty is the safeguard to our
          actions, and remember that every good gift come from our Father
          and God. It is our duty to honor our Maker and God in all our
          ways; and I can tell you this one truth, that until we can love
          each other and regard each other's interests, we shall fail to
          enjoy the blessings of celestial glory; and if you think of
          enjoying celestial glory without this element as well as the many
          others that are required of us, let me request you to stop and
          pause, for you cannot do it; you cannot enjoy this at my house
          when I and mine are glorified; but we do not want anything that
          is dishonest about us. Let us be faithful and just in our
          dealings and try to elevate ourselves in the scale of
          intelligence, and prepare ourselves for the benefits and
          blessings of Heaven's common education. This is the point that we
          have been striving, studying and struggling to attain. We want to
          be educated in God's way, that we may submit ourselves to God and
          be willing to be governed by his laws in all things.
          185
          We have got a little of the Lord's property in our possession,
          and we call it ours. Now, if you undertake to persuade some
          persons to go with you, the question immediately arises, What are
          you going to give us to pay us for going with you to Zion? This
          is about the feeling, but the property which we own and are
          stewards over is just what the Lord has placed in our hands. He
          has stored away property for the benefit of his penniless
          children, and he will bestow it upon them in due time. It is hard
          to tell what the anticipations of the people are; but if they
          will acknowledge the hand of God in all things and live by the
          truth as it is revealed unto them, they will increase in
          influence and power with God and all good men. When they have
          enjoyed all that they can enjoy of life and life's blessings, as
          they are gratuitously bestowed by God their Father, who do you
          suppose will be the most accommodated with the Temple that is to
          be built? If the Lord comes down to visit that Temple, he will
          come down to bless his people and not benefit himself. Suppose he
          should come now, who are prepared to receive him? And who would
          share the greatest good and be the most accommodated by the
          building of this Temple? Why the blessings would be the people's;
          the happiness and the benefits thereof would be for the people,
          and the glory that it would afford to the Almighty would only be
          that which the blessing would afford him of seeing his children
          happy in the enjoyment of the benefits of his mercy. This would
          be his blessing, and he would also enjoy the shelter that was
          made for him in the Temple of our God. Now, let us go to work
          with this feeling, remembering that we have a great deal of
          responsibility and care upon us; let us not cease to be active,
          for we have always plenty to do; we have always enough
          responsibility to keep us busy and to keep the great stone of the
          kingdom of God rolling onward. It is a common saying that a
          rolling stone gathers no moss, but I do not care for this saying,
          for I know to the soul that lives in the Gospel and enjoys its
          life-imparting influences, there is a stream of imperishable
          wealth flowing unto such a soul. A man cannot perform a good
          action without its bringing its corresponding reward, neither can
          he perform an evil one without its corresponding effects upon his
          life and character.
          186
          My invitation is, especially to the Elders, let us go abroad as
          men of God to build up the kingdom of our Lord and Master. Let us
          know nothing while upon our missions but that which tends to the
          interests of that kingdom to which we belong, and let all we do
          be done for the interest and upbuilding of the kingdom of God.
          Let us carry its interests with us in our hearts; let us speak of
          it in the private circle; do not let it be spoken of in the
          pulpit alone, but let it be spoken of between man and man,
          husband and wife, father and son, parents and their children, and
          in all life's associations; yes, let the light of eternal truth
          be kindled in every heart, let the fire that will consume the
          dross of our errors be lighted up in every soul, in every
          household, until every household becomes a sanctuary of the Most
          High, and until every family becomes a worshiping assembly such
          as will be acceptable to God--a people whom he will delight to
          own, to honor and to bless, and then, whether a man have one wife
          or two, or a dozen, his home will be a happy one, it will be a
          little heaven below. It will be happy one, because it will be a
          peaceful one and because that home will simply be one sacrifice
          upon the altar devoted to God, to truth, to principles of purity
          and to heaven. "But," says one man, "can a brother obtain
          celestial glory if he has only one wife?" Yes, he can have great
          glory with one wife. "And," says this brother, "would you not
          advise some men not to have but one wife?" Yes, I certainly
          would. "And who would you advise?" I would give this advice,
          because I know that there are a great many more men getting more
          than one wife than are capable of treating them decently; I am
          sensible of this. But then I have no advice to give about getting
          wives at all, but I have some advice that I always have to give
          to those that have wives, and that is to treat them kindly.
          "Well, but," says one, "I would like to have my wives obey me."
          Well, then, I will tell you how you should act. You be obedient
          to those who are placed to counsel and guide you in the
          principles of life; and if you follow their counsel, your wives
          will not be likely to rebel against you. This is what I have to
          say upon this subject, and the reason I say it is because I want
          to have that portion of intellectual humanity that is subservient
          to me understand their position and relationship to each other
          and to God. If I make myself before them a continual, perpetual
          and unceasing example of obedience, and then ask them to obey me,
          I shall have no fear about their compliance. I seldom, if ever,
          ask them to obey me. If they do not know that and do not feel
          that I have honored them, they have not as much sense as I have
          given them credit for.
          186
          I would like my family to love God and keep his commandments, to
          abide by the principles of purity, to love to impart them to
          their children by practice, by teaching and by example and by
          every means by which children can be influenced by their parents.
          Then, if this were carried out in every family, there would be
          something in the tendency of our lives that would have a
          regenerating influence upon the rising generation, physically and
          mentally. Then let us try to be Saints as husbands and fathers,
          Saints as children and friends, and in all life's relationships
          let us act truthfully and consistently. And if we who minister in
          the ordinances of the house of God were to do this, and were all
          to open our mouths in favor of the truth, where the truth is
          dropping and distilling upon the people like the dews of heaven,
          this would make everything green, fresh and lively throughout the
          land of Zion, and then Zion will increase and grow and its
          never-ceasing embellishments will be seen in the conduct of the
          people, for Zion will be sanctified by the conduct of the Saints.
          187
          Now, my brethren and sisters, in conclusion, let me say, may God
          bless you and me in doing all the good we can, in practicing
          righteousness, in doing that which we know to be right and in
          living that which we do not know but are taught by faith to
          observe, and thus fill up our lives in usefulness, then when we
          get to know the truth more perfectly we shall rejoice therein. If
          we only do this, we will bring our application of the truth home
          and there allow it to do its work, for the fruits of the truth
          are here and we shall realize the blessings of them for ever. And
          that this may be your happy condition and mine is my prayer, in
          the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, May 31, 1863
                             Brigham Young, May 31, 1863
                  KNOWLEDGE, CORRECTLY APPLIED, THE TRUE SOURCE OF
                      WEALTH AND POWER.--UNITY OF JESUS AND HIS
                  FATHER.--MIRACLES.--SLAVERY.--TRUE CHARITY, ETC.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 31, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          187
          We have met to commemorate the first day of the week, and we hope
          that every heart will be concentrated upon the business before
          us. We do not hold that the first day of the week is the only day
          upon which to worship God, for we ought also to worship him on
          the second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh. It was the
          custom of Christ's disciples to meet together on the first day of
          the week to break bread in remembrance of his death and
          resurrection; we follow the same custom. The Lord knows the wants
          of his mortal children, and has appointed unto them one-seventh
          part of the time for rest, though we cannot say, in every sense
          of the word, that this is a day of rest to the Latter-day Saints
          or to the professing Christians, some of whom are in the habit of
          rising at sunrise to hold prayer-meetings; they then eat
          breakfast and hurry away to the morning service until noon; in
          the afternoon they again have meetings, and class meetings,
          prayer meetings, confessing meetings, &c., and so continue until
          nine in the evening. To such persons I cannot consider it really
          a day of rest. According to the revelations given to us, it is a
          day upon which we are commanded to meet to break bread, to
          confess our faults to God and to one another, being determined to
          lay aside every evil and prepare ourselves for the duties of the
          coming week; so we meet together to worship the Lord and to speak
          of his goodness, to wait before him, to be instructed and have
          our minds guided and directed in the ways of life and to remember
          the Lord's death until he comes again. I am happy that we have
          the privilege this morning of meeting in this capacity, under the
          quiet shade of this comfortable Bowery.
          188
          Our hearts have been made to feel the divine influence that comes
          from heaven to prepare us to build up the Zion of our God upon
          the earth in the latter days. That we may enjoy our meeting this
          morning, let us strive to concentrate our thoughts upon the
          object of our assembling, for there is a proneness in the mind to
          wander, and it often requires considerable effort to stay it upon
          any one purpose. The cares and wants of this life occupy our
          minds deeply, but when we come to understanding we shall learn
          that our Father in heaven takes cognizance of all these matters.
          "And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the
          field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin."
          "Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day
          is and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more
          clothe you, O ye of little faith?" "He giveth to the beast his
          food and to the young ravens which cry." If we are faithful we
          shall learn in due time that all things are sustained and endured
          by his all-wise providences. We are too apt to trust entirely to
          our own ability for procuring the desirable necessaries of life.
          We are too apt to suppose that we alone guide, govern and control
          our doings and their results. We are too apt to aspire to the
          power to control the whole world and to make all bend to our
          wishes and dictation.
          188
          Man is the lord of the earth, but with his knowledge and power he
          is not able to tell how a blade of grass grows. All men must come
          to this very rational conclusion, that "Paul may plant, and
          Apollos may water, but it is God who gives the increase." It was
          not our choice that we came into the midst of this desert region,
          but through the providence of Him who governs and controls all
          things we are planted in the midst of these deserts. There are
          reasons for this, and causes produce their effects; in short, we
          are here for the express purpose of preparing for the coming of
          the Son of Man, to bear off his kingdom to the nations and gather
          up the house of Israel, according to the words of the ancient
          prophets and the revelations given to us in our day.
          188
          We are now gathering the children of Abraham who have come
          through the loins of Joseph and his sons, more especially through
          Ephraim, whose children are mixed among all the nations of the
          earth. The sons of Ephraim are wild and uncultivated, unruly,
          ungovernable. The spirit in them is turbulent and resolute; they
          are the Anglo-Saxon race, and they are upon the face of the whole
          earth, bearing the spirit of rule and dictation, to go forth from
          conquering to conquer. They search wide creation and scan every
          nook and corner of this earth to find out what is upon and within
          it. I see a congregation of them before me to-day. No hardship
          will discourage these men; they will penetrate the deepest wilds
          and overcome almost insurmountable difficulties to develop the
          treasures of the earth, to further their indomitable spirit for
          adventure.
          189
          We are not in this region by choice, and there is no hardship
          that this people would not face and overcome. If there is a
          corner of the earth that can possibly be inhabited by mortals,
          the Latter-day Saints would venture there if they conceived it to
          be their duty, and overcome every obstacle and soon make the
          desert waste blossom as a rose. Such an undertaking is as easy to
          them, comparatively speaking, as it is to go from one town to
          another. It is marvelous to the world that the poor, ignorant,
          deluded "Mormons," as they call them, can make so much real
          improvement. Is there another people on the earth, with the same
          facilities, that can do what the Latter-day Saints can? There is
          not. Is there another people on this earth that are as united as
          they are? There is not. Is there another people on this earth
          that can be controlled as easily as they can? There is not. There
          is a good reason for all this. There is a certain portion of
          divinity within mankind. This prompts man to seek in every
          possible way after that which will sustain him.
          189
          It is true mankind have wandered and have fallen from that which
          they might have attained through the redemption made by Jesus
          Christ; but there is one point in connection with this statement
          on which I differ from the orthodox divines of the day. They say
          that man is naturally prone to evil. In some respects this is
          true, where by the force of example and wrong tradition has
          become ingrained, but if man had always been permitted to follow
          the instincts of his nature, had he always followed the great and
          holy principles of his organism, they would have led him into the
          path of life everlasting, which the whole human family are
          constantly trying to find. 
          189
          Every person is, to a greater or less degree, seeking to sustain
          himself, to obtain influence, power, wealth, wisdom and
          knowledge, all to further his individual aims. It is somewhat
          remarkable that wealth is considered the root and foundation of
          all earthly influence and power, when the truth is that gold is
          not power. A man may possess all the gold, silver, and precious
          stones in the world, which are called wealth, and yet starve to
          death. Wealth does not give true greatness. It will purchase
          medical aid in case of sickness; it will purchase food, clothing
          and shelter; but true wealth consists in the skill to produce
          those conveniences and comforts from the elements. All the power
          and dignity that wealth can bestow is a mere shadow, the
          substance is found in the bone and sinew of the toiling millions.
          Well directed labor is the true power that supplies our wants. It
          gives regal grandeur to potentates, education and supplies to
          religious and political ministers, and supplies the wants of the
          thousands of millions of earth's sons and daughters. There are
          conditions and panics in society that all the power of earthly
          wealth cannot avert.
          189
          How happy, how secure that nation or people would be who knew how
          to sustain themselves for ever and for ever. Had the rulers of
          our nation known how to sustain the Union to an everlasting
          continuance, this knowledge would have been beyond all price. Had
          they possessed wisdom to have maintained the nation in its true
          character, in all its liberal institutions built upon the
          Constitution and Declaration of Rights, the Government would have
          continued inviolate in truth and purity and power, and would have
          continued to increase in power, importance and extent. True
          knowledge would have enabled them easily to accomplish all this.
          True knowledge is true power, and power adds to power--influence
          to influence. If this had continued in our nation, it would not
          merely have annexed Texas to our flag, but would have added the
          whole continent of North and South America. What would that
          nation have given for the knowledge to accomplish all this? What
          would the present rulers give for knowledge and power to so
          control the minds of that portion of the people who are still in
          the Union as to continue themselves in office--to dictate the
          condition, future life and prosperity of this great and
          magnanimous people?
          190
          When the pioneers came into these valleys we knew nearly all the
          families which composed the settlements in Upper and Lower
          California. Is there a man that has ever been elected to
          represent that people in Congress that has not bought his
          election with money? Men are willing to spend all they have to
          attain the accomplishment of their purposes in a political point
          of view. All this power can be obtained by political aspirants
          without money, if they possessed true knowledge. I could be sent
          as a delegate to Congress without giving one farthing for the
          office, because I have true knowledge. Teach the people true
          knowledge, and they will govern themselves.
          190
          Men marvel that I possess the influence I do over this people, no
          matter where on the earth they are located. If we had fifty
          thousand members of the Church in China, though they never saw
          me, they would obey my counsel, because I send true knowledge to
          them and teach them the principles that tend to their own good
          and happiness. Their eyes are open to see this, and they
          willingly obey my counsel. Men think the power and influence I
          possess are obtained by necromancy or some other evil power. The
          power of the Devil is great upon the earth, but it is fast
          playing out, and the inhabitants of the earth must have true
          knowledge.
          190
          It has been told me from my youth up that opposition is the life
          of business, especially in the political arena. It is opposition
          that has ruined our nation, and has been, is and will the ruin of
          all nations. In our nation slavery is the great bone of
          contention. Do we oppose the principle of servitude? I oppose it
          not in my judgment. If I have a man-servant or a maid-servant,
          they are flesh of my flesh and bone of my bone--they are the
          children of God as much as I am. In the providences of God their
          ability is such that they cannot rise above the position of a
          servant, and they are willing to serve me and have me dictate
          their labor. Then let them do service to me, and it is my duty to
          treat them kindly and reward them accordingly. All the nations of
          the earth are composed of one flesh and blood, and God will bring
          into judgment the nation that abuses the liberties it possesses.
          If he has given me power to rule this people, or to own a hundred
          slaves, he requires at my hands how I use this influence and
          power over his creatures, and he will punish me if I abuse it. If
          I were the dictator of the nation in which I live, I should be
          held responsible to Him for that power and influence. He would
          expect me to rule in righteousness.
          190
          This people is an astonishment to all the world. We pick up the
          beggar in the street in England--and we have baptized hundreds of
          them--we bring him here and put him in a situation to earn his
          living. They never owned anything before, but after they come
          here they soon begin to own a pig, a cow, a few chickens, and
          by-and-bye a team; then open farms and soon become men of wealth.
          It is our business to elevate the beggar and not keep him in
          ignorance.
          191
          If you wish to gain power in the minds of any people, give them
          the same opportunity that you possess to become independent and
          self-sustaining, and endow them with all the wisdom and knowledge
          that they are capable of receiving, and let them increase with
          you and unitedly grow and become strong. Through their oneness,
          the Latter-day Saints have become a terror to the enemies of
          truth. We do not buy the people with money, but we have striven
          in every way that is lawful and right to get a little money to
          bring the poor and destitute of other nations here and put them
          in a position to take care of themselves. I am sorry to say that
          some few have requited this kindness by joining hands with our
          foes against us and have become our most deadly enemies. They,
          however, have no power to injure us, for God rules in the
          heavens; and if we pursue our course and the even tenor of our
          lives, the Lord will spread truth in the world and all nations
          will possess it and be influenced by it; then they will know how
          to govern and control themselves, but now they do not. With all
          the power I possess, I cannot prevent a man from cursing and
          swearing if he is disposed to do so; the Lord himself has not
          influence enough to do it, what then is to be done with him?
          Guide his mind and affections into a better channel until he sees
          the folly of his course and understands the benefit of a more
          righteous way and a more manly life, then will he pursue the path
          to truth, peace and the fellowship of the Saints of God on earth
          and in the heavens; then will he increase in love, joy, wisdom,
          knowledge and power. Are not these things so? Judge ye, my
          friends.
          191
          I am accused of a thousand evils, but I have never feared but one
          thing with regard to myself--and that is, that I should be left
          to do an evil that people may truly blame me; while they cannot
          speak evil of me and tell the truth, it never harms me. I care
          nothing what false statements are made about me when I faithfully
          follow the counsels of Heaven; they are no more to me than the
          croaking of the crane that flies over my head. If a High Priest,
          and Elder, or any other man that comes within the purview of my
          influence does wrong, I would as soon tell him of it as not and
          show him how to do right; if he is offended at me for so doing;
          it proves that he is destitute of knowledge. If the angel of
          darkness reproves you for your evil deeds, thank him for it, but
          tell him to keep at a respectable distance and that you will try
          not to need any more of his kind offices.
          191
          The nation that is angry at the reproof and rebuke of the
          righteous proves that it is on the high way to ruin. We do not
          coerce nor drive people. I am very much of the opinion that it
          would be useless for anybody to undertake to drive me to heaven
          or to hell. My independence is sacred to me--it is a portion of
          that same Deity that rules in the heavens. There is not a being
          upon the face of the earth who is made in the image of God, who
          stands erect and is organized as God is, that should be deprived
          of the free exercise of his agency so far as he does not infringe
          upon others' rights, save by good advice and a good example.
          191
          It is written in the Scriptures, "If ye had known me, ye would
          have known my Father also, and from henceforth ye know him and
          have seen him. Philip saith unto him, Lord, show us the Father
          and it sufficeth us. Jesus saith unto him, have I been so long a
          time with you and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? He that
          hath seen me hath seen the Father, and how sayest thou then show
          us the Father?" The Father is a perfect man in every part, a
          person of tabernacle endowed with all the features and attributes
          of a perfect being.
          191
          "The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof." How vain it is
          for us to think that we are going to grasp all things
          independently of God. Monarchs on their thrones have taken unto
          themselves power to hold and control the destinies of the people
          over whom they reign, when suddenly death in some way has seized
          them and their thrones have been left vacant for other aspirants
          to power and rule. When misuse of power has reached a certain
          stage, the divinity that is within the people asserts its right
          and they free themselves from the power of despotism. The nation
          that lifts itself up against God and rules in unrighteousness he
          will call to an account in his own way.
          192
          Elevation, exaltation and glory are the objects of the Father in
          peopling this earth with his progeny. Do not be afraid that I say
          too much when I call his earthly children his progeny. It is
          supposed by many modern Christians that the Old Testament has
          become obsolete; they regard it more as a book of history
          relating more particularly to past ages than to us; but we will
          quote from it in support of God's being our Father and our being
          his progeny. Moses gives us to understand that Adam was created
          precisely after the image and likeness of his God. And in the New
          Testament Jesus Christ says, "And call no man your father upon
          the earth, for one is your Father which is in heaven. Neither be
          ye called masters, for one is your Master, even Christ." Again,
          Paul says, "Furthermore, we have had fathers of our flesh which
          corrected us, and we gave them reverence; shall we not much
          rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?" He
          is the Father of every spirit that has ever taken an earthly
          tabernacle. Again, Paul, in writing to the Hebrews, says, "Who
          being the brightness of his glory and the express image of his
          person," &c.; and "I and my Father are one," says Jesus; what,
          one body? No, it never entered the Savior's mind that such a
          rendering of this saying would ever enter into the minds of
          persons holding the least claim to good sense. They are no more
          one person than I and one of my sons are one person. If my son
          receives my teaching, will walk in the path I mark out for him to
          walk in, if his faith is the same as mine, his purpose is the
          same, and he does the work of his father as Jesus did the work of
          his Father, then is my son one with me in the Scriptural sense.
          "Then said Jesus unto them, when ye have lifted up the Son of Man
          then shall ye know that I am, and that I do nothing of myself;
          but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things." Jesus was
          the express image of his Father, and he was so much like the rest
          of the people in his day that he passed and repassed among them
          as another man, without creating any special remark. "Hath not
          the Scripture said that Christ cometh of the seed of David and
          out of the town of Bethlehem where David was?"
          192
          Christ and his Father are one in their faith, in their views, in
          their ministry, in their purpose and in their operations to
          accomplish their God-like designs. Jesus came from the heavens to
          the earth to subdue all things and bring all into subjection to
          the will of the Father, "That they all may be one in us; that the
          world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which
          thou gavest me I have given them that they may be one, even as we
          are one. I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect
          in one." No one can suppose that Jesus wished to be understood
          that he and his Father and his disciples were all one person.
          193
          We believe in one God, one Mediator and one Holy Ghost. We cannot
          believe for a moment that God is destitute of body, parts,
          passions or attributes. Attributes can be made manifest only
          through an organized personage. All attributes are couched in and
          are the results of organized existence. True knowledge will teach
          the people who they are and the design of their creation. We are
          the sons and daughters of celestial beings, and the germ of the
          Deity dwells within us. When our spirits took possession of these
          tabernacles, they were as pure as the angels of God, wherefore
          total depravity cannot be a true doctrine. "You must be a
          free-thinker, Mr. Young." Yes, and also a free-doer. I am not
          afraid to rebuke any person when necessary, nor to tell the truth
          anywhere when it is proper and I am called upon to do so. I am
          limited in knowledge and in the ability to convey the knowledge
          that is within me and often resort to gestures to convey what my
          language fails to impart; neither am I mighty in writing--I can
          convey more by language than I can by writing.
          193
          Do you wish to possess enlarged influence in a political point of
          view? Gather around you the poor and honest of mankind and bestow
          your charity on them, not by giving them in the way that charity
          is almost universally understood, but supply them labor that will
          pay an interest on the outlay of means and, at the same time,
          afford food, raiment and shelter to the laborer; in this way the
          man of means becomes a benefactor to his race. Let him instruct
          those who know not how to cultivate the soil, who know not how to
          plant gardens and orchards and vineyards, in all these useful and
          profitable employments. Let him teach them the use of animals and
          how to profit by their labors and products. After he has taught
          them how to raise the wool and the flax, let him teach them how
          to make clothing of various kinds. Now they have their bread,
          meat, clothing, vegetables, fruit and dwellings which they have
          produced by their labor under the direction of the rich, good man
          whose capital and wisdom have elevated those poor persons from a
          state of destitution and want to a state of comfort and
          comparative independence. Now, I ask, has he not gained great
          influence over that people? and as they increase will not his
          influence become more extensive? Then let him teach them the
          truth, and not divide them up into Whigs, Tories, Democrats, &c.
          193
          Who is the most suitable judge between man and man? The man who
          is the most capable of judging between right and wrong; let him
          sit upon the judgment seat, and do not ask him whether he is a
          Democrat, a Whig, a Tory, or a Republican, Is he a just man, and
          will he render an impartial judgment? If so, I care not to what
          political party he belongs; I am content that he should
          adjudicate between me and my neighbor.
          193
          We teach the whole human family the way of life and salvation.
          The Latter-day Saints have the advantage of the same power that
          revealed to Peter of old that Jesus was the Christ; "Flesh and
          blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in
          heaven."
          193
          The Latter-day Saints and every other person who is entitled to
          salvation, and all except those who have sinned against the Holy
          Ghost, may know that Jesus is the Christ in the same way that
          Peter knew it. Miracles do not give this knowledge to mankind,
          though they may serve as collateral evidence to strengthen the
          believer. The miracles of Jesus were known to the Jews, yet they
          suffered him to be put to death as a deceiver of mankind and one
          possessed of a devil.
          194
          If miracles prove a person to be divinely sent, then we are safe
          in declaring the Witch of Endor, who raised up Samuel, and the
          magicians of Egypt to be divinely sent. I will have it printed
          and sent to the world that no miracle is any proof of a man's
          being sent of God to perform a mission in his name. Though Jesus
          Christ wrought miracles before the eyes of the Jews, they
          clamored the eyes of the Jews, they clamored for his blood and
          said "Crucify him, crucify him, and let his blood be upon us and
          our children." This has certainly come upon them. Jesus Christ
          told what would befall the nation of the Jews, and it has been
          literally fulfilled. Were I to bring a proof in favor of our
          religion I would quote the sayings, relating to this nation, of
          that man whom God has sent in the latter-days with eternal life
          to them. There is more solid proof in favor of a Prophets being
          divinely sent when his words are fulfilled than all the miracles
          he can work.
          194
          The nineteenth century is not destitute of miracles; we have
          spirit-rapping, spirit-writing; spirit-muttering, table-moving
          and the curing of diseases of long standing by the same influence
          and power. "And when they shall say unto you, seek unto them that
          have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that
          mutter, should not a people seek unto their God? for the living
          to the dead?"
          194
          If all men understood the great work of the last days brought
          forth by the Prophet Joseph and its ultimate results, they would
          invest all their capital stock in this great speculation. We are
          for self, for power, for knowledge, for thrones, for dominions,
          for eternal life. We are for the kingdoms that God has promised
          to the righteous; and they have received great and precious
          promises. Paul says, "For all things are yours; whether Paul, or
          Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things
          present, or things to come; all are yours," &c. Again, "And every
          one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or
          father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands for my name's
          sake, shall receive an hundred fold and shall inherit everlasting
          life." He has chosen the poor of the world, rich in faith and
          heirs of the kingdom of heaven, and he will give them all things.
          We are serving a good master, and he will give us all he has
          promised. Will you all enlist and serve this great Captain of our
          salvation to the end of the war? Then shall you obtain all the
          influence and power you can wish for. In the government of God
          there is all the security offered to its subjects they can
          desire; in it their individual rights and property are perfectly
          safe. Were I worth millions of money I should wish to invest it
          under a government that offered to me the greatest protection and
          security. God rules in the heavens and on the earth; he sendeth
          seed time and harvest; winter and summer; he controls the good
          and the evil, and stays the evil and the plague when it has
          answered his pleasure; when the contending armies of our nation
          have served his purpose, he will say peace be still and the civil
          strife will cease.
          195
          My brethren and sisters are anxious for my safety, and will warn
          me of danger. I know better than they do when there is danger,
          and when it lies harmless like a lifeless tiger at the feet of
          the hunter. There have been times when I could travel abroad with
          impunity, and within twenty-four hours afterwards the assassin
          would be on my path. There are times when I could go to
          California and they would hail me as one friend hails another,
          and the spirit of the times would soon be reversed. Joseph Smith
          knew this, and when he went to Carthage he said, "I go to death;
          I go like a lamb to the slaughter; I go to my fate." Those who
          understand the spirit that rules in the atmosphere and in the
          hearts of the children of men are aware that they do not feel
          to-day as yesterday, to-morrow as to-day. Many men have greeted
          me and my brethren with all the cordiality with which one man can
          greet another, and in a short time their feelings have changed to
          the most deadly hatred. Confidence has left the human family;
          there is but little substantial principle or virtue left in which
          confidence can be placed. We have to restore confidence to the
          world by being just and true to ourselves, to one another and to
          our God from this time henceforth and for ever.
          195
          I suppose that more than half a million of the brave sons of our
          country now sleep in the dust in consequence of what I consider
          an unnecessary war, and the end is not yet. They have left their
          wives and daughters unprotected in a land rent asunder with a
          fratricidal war, and what are to become of them? You remember the
          scripture which reads, "That the sons of God saw the daughters of
          men that they were fair, and they took them wives of all which
          they chose." He may say in the latter time, Now, my sons, take
          unto yourselves wives of the daughters of men and raise up a
          posterity unto me, and teach them the way of life and salvation
          and the arts of peace, that they may war no more for ever. And
          they will gather up the old cannon and weapons of war that are
          now making such devastation, and convert them into implements of
          husbandry and useful machinery. By and bye it will be said to the
          servants of God, "Go down and see if there is anything worth
          saving," for it is written, "Thy men shall fall by the sword, and
          thy mighty in the war. And in that day seven women shall take
          hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own bread, and wear our
          own apparel: only let us be called by thy name, to take away our
          reproach." 
          195
          Let us faithfully live our religion and learn what our present
          lives are worth.
          195
          May God bless everybody that can be blessed is my prayer all the
          time: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Daniel
          H. Wells, May 31, 1863
                            Daniel H. Wells, May 31, 1863
            UNIVERSAL SALVATION.--THE BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE SAINTS IN
                                     ZION, ETC.
              Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 31, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          195
          I feel grateful for the privilege of bearing my testimony to the
          truths of our holy religion, in which I hope to live all the days
          of life. It has taught me things that are of importance to my
          soul's welfare here and hereafter. It has placed me upon a basis
          of improvement and knowledge that leads to understanding, wisdom
          and power in the counsels of heaven.
          196
          What true conception had we of God until our minds were lit up
          with the truths which the Almighty has revealed in these last
          days? We did not know in what capacity he was our Father; we had
          no rightful conception or knowledge of God or of his Son Jesus
          Christ, of whom it is said, to know is life eternal. The learned
          divines of the day could not inform us anything about him, or
          give us any information in regard to our own origin. All this we
          have learned by embracing "Mormonism," or the truths which the
          Almighty has revealed in these latter times. Now we know he did
          reveal himself in former days. We can now see and understand what
          these things mean that have been written of former Prophets and
          servants of God who were inspired by the revelations of Jesus
          Christ; but these things we could not understand until he
          revealed himself again and we have received this knowledge
          through his servants in our own day.
          196
          The orthodox churches have taught us that those who are of the
          orthodox may possibly be saved, but for the heterodox there is no
          chance of salvation at all--they must go down to, and be damned
          in an endless hell, must be doomed to the bottomless pit. They,
          however, had no just conception of the design of the Almighty
          with regard to our being and could give us no knowledge with
          regard to our origin or destiny. Another class of religionists
          would save all in the kingdom of God--bring all into his presence
          indiscriminately, no matter whether they are in their sins or
          not; the plan of salvation, they say, is sufficient to save them
          all.
          196
          There is a plan whereby all who have not sinned the sin unto
          death may attain to a certain glory and salvation. There is a
          principle revealed in the great economy of Heaven by which we can
          act for another; whereby the generations which have died in
          ignorance of the Gospel may be administered for by the living,
          that they may be judged according to men in the flesh. This
          principle has been revealed in these last days, and it is a great
          and glorious principle; one that gives great joy and satisfaction
          to the believer. It throws a mantle of charity over the whole
          human family; our heavenly Father does not consign to an endless
          misery his children who have not lifted up their hands knowingly
          against him; it provides a way in which they may participate in
          the blessings of our common Father which he dispenses to his
          faithful children. Our holy religion teaches us to extend
          charity, knowledge and power to all mankind. Are they not our
          brethren and sisters? Have we not a common origin? Have we not a
          common Father who is the Father of our spirits? Then are we not
          of one family, brethren and sisters indeed, and should we not so
          act towards each other?
          197
          How great should be our satisfaction, joy and thankfulness to our
          Father in heaven that we have become the recipients of this
          knowledge, that we can place our feet upon the rock of salvation
          and become messengers of salvation to all people; to take them
          from their low and degraded condition and elevate them to the
          knowledge of God. Is there no reward in this? Is there no glory,
          no blessing in this? Time will disclose whether there is a
          blessing or not in reaching forth the helping hand to the honest
          poor and needy among the nations to deliver them from the
          thraldom of sin and from the poverty that presses heavily upon
          them; by these have they been chained down hand and foot and
          could not help themselves. We break their chains asunder and
          bring them into the liberty of the Gospel; we not only unbind
          their spirits but their hands and their feet, and we place them
          in a condition to take care of themselves. This is true charity.
          You may give a piece of bread to a hungry person, and when the
          cravings of hunger return some one else must administer to his
          wants again; to put that person in a position to earn his own
          subsistence is true charity; in this way you direct his feet in
          the path of true independence, he is then only dependent on his
          own exertions and on the blessings of his God.
          197
          When people are taken from the pernicious influences that are too
          prevalent in the world and directed in the paths of sobriety,
          truth and heavenly intelligence, what is there to hinder them in
          the midst of the Saints from walking in those paths? The effort
          to do right continually under such circumstances is nothing in
          comparison to what it is when they are continually surrounded
          with evil influences and evil examples. In this they are
          benefited and blessed, and here again is the mantle of charity
          and love thrown over the poor and destitute who hunger and thirst
          after righteousness as well as for those means necessary for
          their temporal subsistence.
          197
          These are a few of the opportunities and privileges which are
          conferred upon this people of doing good. They have the greatest
          opportunity of doing real substantial good to themselves and
          their fellow creatures of any people on the face of the earth.
          Those who come up here and assist in the great Work will also
          participate in the great blessings which will be their reward.
          Let these precious opportunities which are thrown in our way be
          eagerly improved, for it is a great and glorious Work in which we
          are engaged, and one which is full of benefit to the human race
          at large.
          197
          Why then should the world seek to subvert, overthrow, persecute,
          destroy and make waste those who are engaged in so great and
          beneficial an undertaking. There is no reason why men should
          tread upon the oil and the wine. There is no reason why men
          should not sustain holy and righteous principles that will
          elevate and exalt mankind if they will let them. There is no
          reason whatever why people should oppose the Latter-day Saints or
          seek their destruction and overthrow; when they do it they do it
          without reason--they do it because they hate righteous
          principles, to satisfy their own wicked intentions and desires;
          they love to lie rather than to speak the truth, and they do it
          at the instigation of the Devil without any rational feeling or
          reason whatever. They will be condemned because they love
          darkness rather than light. They have the power to do evil, and
          inasmuch as they list to obey the powers of evil they will be
          damned. They have the same privilege that we have of obeying the
          truth and of receiving light, knowledge and intelligence from
          heaven, and may participate in the same blessings we enjoy. When
          they choose the path of evil they do it on their own
          responsibility. A great portion of the world will reject the good
          and cleave to the evil; this has been so from the beginning. As
          astonishing as it may appear, a vast majority of mankind will not
          receive the truth, but they will reject it and trample under
          their feet the oil and the wine, crucify the Redeemer afresh,
          slay the Prophets and overthrow truth and righteousness as long
          as they have power to do so.
          197
          But the day has now come when those principles will be sustained
          on the earth. They have already obtained a foot-hold in these
          valleys; the Almighty has set his hand to work to establish his
          kingdom on the earth never again to be thrown down or to be
          prevailed against.
          198
          We are here in the mountains, thank God for that; and we hold the
          principles of life and salvation for all the world; we send forth
          the heralds of life to proclaim them, and they are taking deep
          root in the earth. The power to bind and to loose is here, even
          the power of Heaven, and it cannot be eradicated again and
          overcome. That day is past. We live in a day fruitful of big
          events. The Lord Almighty is walking about and we have heard his
          footsteps. He is at work in the midst of the nations; this is
          very manifest to us who dwell here four thousand feet above the
          level of the sea; from this elevation we can see clearly and have
          a better understanding of the movements of God among the nations
          beneath us. The Lord has anointed our eyes and we see through a
          purer atmosphere.
          198
          I believe we appreciate as well as we can these great mercies and
          blessings. There is one of them which we certainly can appreciate
          very sensibly, and that is the blessing of peace and quiet in
          these sequestered vales. The Lord has greatly blessed this land
          and caused it to bring forth in its strength nourishment for our
          sustenance; he has planted our feet by the still waters and given
          to us health, wealth, peace and quietude. We can appreciate these
          blessings now if we never could before, when we see the
          desolation and misery which have been foretold coming upon the
          wicked and ungodly nations. A river of light and intelligence
          flows to this people from the heavens through the holy
          Priesthood. The fountains of life eternal are opened for all to
          go to and drink. Can we think of this without being melted in
          thankfulness to our Father and our God? Should we not put forth
          our best endeavors in the channel of our duty? Should we not be
          honest, faithful and true with that which is committed to our
          trust, and diligent in the performance of every duty?
          198
          Can we pursue unerringly the course marked out for us by him who
          is the choice of Israel to lead and guide Israel in the great
          interests of life. He instructs us to draw from the elements that
          which we consume and become independent and self-sustaining. We
          have enlisted to walk in this channel--a great many have done so.
          Can we continue to improve still more and produce still greater
          results by a still greater perseverance?
          198
          I was pleased and gratified beyond utterance at the report
          brought back from the south by the President, when he said there
          was a decided improvement in this people; thank God for that; but
          it is a great thing to improve. Let us continue to improve,
          inasmuch as we have fallen short heretofore, and let us seek to
          remove every obstacle out of our path and bring about the
          temporal improvements we are told to perform with great celerity.
          I allude to these things because they give us comfort, pointing,
          as they do, to greater freedom and great independence; at the
          same, we will not forget to improve our minds and progress in the
          knowledge of God and in the things which pertain to eternal life
          and glory hereafter. We will not forget to instill into the young
          minds of our children principles of honor, of truth and of
          righteousness towards God, and obedience to him, to his servants
          and to his laws, for it is this that will make them honorable and
          great in his eyes and will exalt them in his presence.
          199
          If any of us have been guilty of dishonest practices, let us
          eschew evil and seek to do good instead, let us eradicate the
          poison of sin from our own bosoms, and let the Spirit and power
          of the Almighty reign there and have free course to run and be
          glorified in us, and let this influence spread abroad through
          every ramification of society. These are my desires and most
          sincere wishes. Let us be united in our love for God and truth,
          for in unity there is strength, and in unity of this kind is made
          manifest the almighty power of God. If we do this everything is
          for us; nothing shall be withheld from those who love God and
          keep his commandments; all things that are worth having will he
          give to them. These are blessings and mercies which are enjoyed
          by no people besides this people.
          199
          The self-styled orthodoxy of the day will do no person any good,
          so far as giving them a title to an inheritance in the presence
          of God is concerned; there is no balm of Gilead in all they can,
          say or bestow on mankind, for the fountain of life and
          intelligence is not with them. So far as they inculcate morality,
          it has a salutary influence in restraining mankind from sinking
          back into the worst phases of barbarism, but it receives no
          impetus, no progression from their teachings, for those who make
          no profession of religion at all are generally more strictly
          moral, more strenuously honest and more faithful in the duties of
          life than those who profess the religions of Christendom.
          199
          The religion we profess is the fountain of intelligence; it
          inculcates morality, truth, virtue and every principle of true
          knowledge, and this leads to true power and true excellence; it
          has with it the vigor of life and leads to exaltation and to the
          presence of our Father and God. Let us appreciate our blessings
          and be careful not to hurt the oil and the wine; let us be
          careful that we do not trample upon the principles which our
          Father has revealed for our guidance, but let us be constantly
          actuated by the influence of the Spirit of the Almighty which is
          within us and let us never grieve it away; if we do this, we
          shall not wander into forbidden paths, into darkness nor into
          error, nor be left to believe a lie that we may be damned. If we
          will follow out the principles of our holy religion, we will
          become the greatest and the mightiest people upon the earth, and
          we shall have power given to us to go forth in the mighty power
          of Israel's God and redeem the earth from the thraldom of sin and
          its consequences and raise high the banner of freedom, the banner
          of salvation to the human race. There is a nucleus formed where
          all the honest-in-heart may rally--where they will find safety
          for themselves and their means; here their rights will be
          respected and their means protected. All people can rally to this
          standard because it is firm and steadfast, and the individual
          rights of all will be respected; and it is the only place on the
          face of the earth where this assurance can be given, all else
          will crumble and go to pieces and be wasted away. This kingdom
          embraces all that is permanent and lasting; it will endure
          throughout time and throughout all eternity, and we with it. We
          do know that the Lord has commenced his great and marvelous Work
          and he will continue it and break in pieces the wicked and
          ungodly nations until they shall become the kingdoms of our Lord
          and his Christ, and his kingdom which is now being set up will
          continue for ever and ever. This is our testimony to all men; our
          cry is, Come out of her, my people, lest you partake of her
          abominations and of her plagues which have been decreed upon her.
          200
          May the Lord help us to take a course that shall lead us onward
          and upward, that we may receive and hold the dominion for God,
          and that it may continue to increase and spread until the earth
          is redeemed and Christ shall possess the kingdoms under the whole
          heavens, which is my prayer, in the name of Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, June 7, 1863
                             Brigham Young, June 7, 1863
              HOME MANUFACTURES.--THE NECESSITY OF GREATER ATTENTION TO
                                   THEM.--TITHING.
           Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, June 7, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          200
          I have a few things to say to the Latter-day Saints with regard
          to ourselves. From the first of our coming into these valleys we
          have instructed the people concerning the facts that are now
          visible and manifest in the nation to which we are attached. It
          was then understood by us and was as plainly before our minds as
          are the facts that are now in their progress.
          200
          We also have a warfare to engage in, and, as the Apostle says,
          "The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through
          God to the pulling down of strongholds; casting down imaginations
          and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge
          of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the
          obedience of Christ; and having in a readiness to revenge all
          disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled."
          201
          The warfare that I wish particularly to speak of to-day is that
          which wars against all opposition to economy and to the obtaining
          of the knowledge of God and that wisdom which comes from him
          pertaining to self-preservation. My warfare is, and has been for
          years, to get the people to understand that if they do not take
          care of themselves they will not be taken care of; that if we do
          not lay the foundation to feed and clothe and shelter ourselves
          we shall perish with hunger and with cold; we might also suffer
          in the summer season from the direct rays of the sun upon our
          naked and unprotected bodies. We have striven for years to
          convince the Latter-day Saints that rags and ruffles will cease
          being brought to us from a foreign market, though a struggle is
          still made to bring them here. We have warred against the
          principle of promoting and making wealthy those who wish us no
          good, and we have found it hard to convince our brethren and
          sisters that the saying of the Savior is really as true when
          applied to us as it was when applied to his followers in his day,
          "He that is not with me, is against me; and he that gathereth not
          with me, scattereth abroad." Thousands of this people this day
          will not believe that saying. We have this to war against, and
          the warfare should be engaged in by every Latter-day Saint. The
          same responsibility, the same influence, the same power and the
          same objects to be attained should rest upon every person who is
          a member of the Church, as much as upon me and my brethren who
          are contending with me constantly for the permanent good of
          Israel. We have contended long to convince this people that they
          must become self-sustaining.
          201
          I can, notwithstanding this, endorse all that brother George A.
          Smith said this morning concerning the great improvement of this
          people and the good feeling they manifested to us on our southern
          trip. The people who have settled in that country are certainly
          contented. Many of them said to me, "We love to live in Great
          Salt Lake City, love to go to meeting there, but we should very
          much dislike now to be counseled to return there again to make
          our permanent abode. We like the country and climate here, we
          like our calling and situation, and we are happy and contented."
          I am ready to endorse all the goodness and good-feeling that were
          manifested, and I can truly say that love, union, faith, fervency
          of spirit and faithfulness to our religion are greatly on the
          increase among the Latter-day Saints, or I am much mistaken;
          still the warfare is not ended in regard to our being
          self-sustaining.
          201
          We have evidence now before us which sufficiently proves that the
          ruffles and the rags will not continue to come here for a great
          length of time, and we shall have to do without them or make them
          ourselves. Sixteen years ago, when we were camped upon this
          temple block, I told the people that there existed, in the
          elements around us in these mountain regions, wheat, corn, rye,
          oats, barley, flax, hemp, silk and every element for producing
          the necessary articles used by man for food, raiment and shelter.
          We breathe it in the atmosphere, drink it in the water, dig it
          when we dig in the earth, and walk over it when we walk. Here are
          the elements for every cereal, vegetable and fruit, and for every
          textile material that grows in the same latitude and altitude in
          any part of the world. No country in the world will yield more
          and a greater variety of the products of life than will portions
          of this mountain country. We have proven all this to be true.
          There is not a better wheat country than this, and we can raise
          as good rye and corn as can be produced in any part of the earth;
          we can also raise as good vegetables as I ever saw, and in as
          great a variety as need be asked for. We have raised hemp, flax,
          cotton and silk, all of the best quality. We can make ropes and
          sacking, and cotton, silk and woollen goods in abundance; we have
          the elements and skill to combine them.
          202
          There is no better sheep country than this. Some farmers suppose
          that their failure to raise wool is owing to ill luck; this is a
          mistake. I have expended more, in the early settlement of this
          country, to produce wool than any one man. I have bought sheep by
          hundreds, but I never saw the time that I could go out and herd
          them myself, consequently had to depend upon others. The
          treatment that sheep receive from most of those having them in
          care is by no means conducive to their thrift. The lambs are too
          often left for the wolves and dogs to herd or to the care of an
          inexperienced boy or girl. Large numbers of sheep are often
          huddled into little, filthy pens and kept sixteen hours out of
          the twenty-four in their own filth and stench. For this you will
          be called to judgment, and if there is no one else to charge you
          with the wrongs I will. There is not a better country in the
          world to produce wool than this mountain country, if the sheep
          are properly taken care of.
          202
          Now, then, I ask, how many of my brethren and sisters will enlist
          with me in this warfare, not to contend with and against carnal
          weapons, but against the foolish traditions, pride and vain
          imaginations of the people called Latter-day Saints? Will my
          wives and children enlist with me in this work? I have striven
          with all my might to set a good example before this people; I
          have striven with all the power I possessed to introduce every
          good into their midst. I do not know of an evil practice that I
          am not willing to part with this hour to do good to this people.
          If there is a wrong in my practice, religiously, morally,
          politically or financially, I wish some of you would let me know
          it. If I strive to do right and to take a course to save myself
          and this people, should not the people do the same? Myself and my
          brethren who are with me heart and hand are always ready and
          willing to do everything in our power to promote the kingdom of
          God upon the earth and to save the people who profess to be
          Saints, and all the inhabitants of the earth that can be saved,
          then why should not all the Saints do and feel the same? Are we
          not all under obligation to be Saints, to build up the kingdom of
          God, to bring forth righteousness and deliverance to the
          honest-in-heart, to gather up the lost sheep of the house of
          Israel, to send the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth,
          giving all a privilege to hear and believe it and to build up the
          Zion of our God upon the earth? Is not this obligatory upon every
          member of this Church and kingdom, upon one as well as upon
          another in their calling and capacity? You all answer in the
          affirmative. Then why not begin from this day to sustain
          ourselves and cease feeding and clothing those who wish us no
          good and giving them our money for that which is comparatively
          worthless?
          202
          Is brother Heber C. Kimball willing to enlist with me in this
          work? I can say yes for him. Are his wives and children willing
          to enlist with him and then with me? Is brother Daniel H. Wells
          willing to enlist with us? I can answer favorably for him and for
          a great many others. Why not every man and woman go to with their
          mights and try to do something towards sustaining themselves?
          202
          The feelings of many are, "How are we going to get gold to buy
          what we want--to procure what we consider the necessaries of
          life?"
          203
          You have read that piece of excellent advice called the "Word of
          Wisdom." I shall not say you must obey it; you can read it over
          again and refresh your memories, and I give the privilege to the
          Elders of Israel to cease using tobacco, and if they will not
          cease using it, then raise it; and then also, to cease using
          spirituous liquors to excess. At the time Mr. Holladay kept store
          opposite the south gate of this block, he annually received not
          less than $29,000 for the article, tobacco. His books will now
          show this. Into Livingston's store I presume this people annually
          paid for the article, tobacco, not less than $35,000, and that,
          too, when we were but few; what must our bills be at the present
          time? I think I am safe in saying that we have paid, for tobacco
          alone, at least $100,000 a year during the last thirteen years.
          Now, especially you Elders and leading men of Israel, will you do
          yourselves a favor by letting it alone from this time? Brother
          George A. Smith says that the two penny institution of Jackson
          and Stewart, in Provo, took over $15,000 a year for tobacco
          alone. If you will let this article alone you will benefit both
          yourselves and the community. A man who indulges in any habit
          that is pernicious to the general good in its example and
          influence, is not only an enemy to himself but to the community
          so far as the influence of that habit goes. A man who would not
          sacrifice a pernicious habit for the good it would do the
          community is, to say the least of it, lukewarm in his desires and
          wishes for public and general improvement. Tobacco is not good
          for man; spirituous liquor is not good for a beverage, but in
          many cases it is good for washing the body.
          203
          Dare I venture to invite the sisters to favor themselves by
          letting alone the article called tea? Some of that which is
          imported to this country from California, and for which you pay
          from three to four dollars a pound, is not much better than hay.
          I merely wish to say that you now have the privilege and
          invitation tendered to you to cease drinking the filthy stuff.
          Again, I kindly tender you the privilege of making your own
          bonnets from straw or grass. There are no handsomer bonnets nor
          trimmings for them than are and can be made from straw. I have
          raised rye year after year for the express purpose of having the
          straw manufactured into hats and bonnets, and have invited my
          sisters to gather and use it and welcome. Some thirty years ago,
          at a State fair held in the State of Ohio, a young lady took the
          premium on Leghorn bonnets, and her sample of Leghorn was made of
          the common red-top grass of which we grow an abundance in this
          valley. You can have the privilege of gathering the red-top grass
          and preparing it to make Leghorn bonnets and hats for yourselves
          and your children. I will invite my brethren to procure and plant
          the multicaulus or mulberry tree; let your wives and daughters
          feed silk-worms with the leaves, and thus produce silk for
          ribbons, for dresses, for bonnets, for scarfs, shawls, neckties,
          gentlemen's vests, &c. We have skilful artizans among us who can
          dye and weave the silk into every possible design for beauty and
          utility. Let us be active in procuring machinery that will
          manufacture our cotton and flax into fine yarns for thread of
          every quality; then our sisters can knit and manufacture in
          different ways their frills, ruffles and laces to suit their
          tastes.
          203
          I am perfectly able to send to the east and buy what I and my
          family need, but there is a mighty influence in a good example,
          and what would my precept be worth without my example, besides
          the conscious gratification of having performed my duty to my
          God, to myself, to my family and to this people?
          203
          I have engaged in this warfare and I have tried to teach my
          family, my neighbors and their families the necessity of our
          leading out in these matters, and thus set the example for the
          whole Church to follow. This hat was made of straw which grew on
          my farm near this city. It has been my handsome hat for twelve
          years, and does it not look well yet? It is all home-made
          excepting the ribbon. Trimmings made of straw are the neatest and
          richest for straw bonnets and straw hats. 
          204
          Shall we make our light clothing of the cotton which we can raise
          here in abundance? They will raise more cotton in our southern
          settlements than we can possibly use before another crop comes
          off. Shall we buy their cotton from them and manufacture it into
          clothing, or pay the stores seventy-five cents a yard for cotton
          cloth? We have power to perform this useful labor, or to neglect
          it and tease husbands and fathers to buy at the stores the
          articles which we think we need.
          204
          Who will enter with me and my brethren into this warfare with
          their whole souls? I call it warfare, because it has been so with
          me for years; it has continually been a heavy weight upon my
          shoulders. I have for years been pleading with the people to take
          a course to sustain themselves. Some few are trying to do so but
          it would be a great relief to me if I could in truth say that we,
          as a people, are trying to do so. I could sound the feelings of
          the whole community upon this subject by organizing clubs and
          societies for this, that and the other, all pointing to and
          having in view the great self-sustaining principle, but such
          clubs, societies or firms are apt to clash more or less and run
          into sectional differences and sectional feelings. This I do not
          want. When we say we will do a good thing, I want the whole
          community to be of one heart and of one mind in that matter. If
          we say we will sustain ourselves and be independent of foreign
          productions and a foreign market let the whole community at once
          become a unit on this point by forthwith beginning to supply
          themselves with the necessaries of life produced in their
          mountain home.
          204
          Some will argue that they could not wear in warm weather a
          garment made of the cotton yarn spun in our little factory in
          Parowan; I do not think the argument a good one. It has been
          strenuously argued by our ladies that hoops are a cool and
          comfortable fashion, but I cannot understand how they derive the
          benefit that is claimed for crinoline when the accustomed
          quantity of clothing is still worn. This argument is something
          like the one often used in favor of drinking spirituous liquors,
          "We drink liquor in summer to cool us and in winter to warm us."
          "We put on crinoline and the accustomed number of garments in
          summer to keep us comfortably cool and in winter to keep us
          comfortably warm." I argue that a dress made of Utah yarn, worn
          over a reasonable quantity of underclothing, would be more light,
          comfortable and healthy than the style of dress now used by our
          ladies.
          204
          What do you say? Shall we make ourselves clothing from Utah
          cotton, from Utah flax, from Utah silk, from Utah wool, and wear
          cloth from Utah looms, or go without? And you, my sisters, my
          wives and my daughters, come here to meeting clothed and adorned
          with the workmanship of your own hands and rejoice therein; and
          do the same if you have occasion to go to a party, and tell your
          neighbors what you have done.
          204
          The wicked and selfish portion of mankind are constantly engaged
          in pandering to their own selfish and avaricious desires,
          regarding not the wants and sufferings of their fellow-beings.
          Were the biographies of all the really great and good of mankind
          known to us, we should know that they lived to do good to their
          fellow-beings, to benefit and bless their families, neighbors,
          friends and the human family at large; such men have proved
          themselves worthy of their existence. Let us all seek diligently
          to know what we can do to benefit our fellow-beings. We must try
          with all our power to overcome every injurious tradition and
          custom we have learned from our fathers and teachers.
          205
          We must learn to think for ourselves, and know for ourselves, and
          provide for ourselves. We can here produce any amount of the raw
          material, and we are importing machinery, and shall continue to
          do until we shall be victorious over the traditions and customs
          which oppose themselves to our becoming self-sustaining and
          independent. I never mean to give up the conflict; I never mean
          to yield one point until I see this accomplished; while every
          obstacle surmounted, every object gained, every purpose
          accomplished and every aim in view is to build up the kingdom of
          God upon the earth, save and redeem the house of Jacob, and save
          all the inhabitants of the earth that can be saved.
          205
          I shall not worry while I am struggling to gain this great
          conquest, but I intend to live and feel well about it. The man
          who fights with coolness and calculation in moral and domestic
          reform will win every time. Let us apply our minds to know what
          our life is worth and what we can do to sustain it and the lives
          of those who are connected with us, instead of continually
          whining for something to satisfy "great, big self," instead of
          wanting this and that, instead of being miserable because we do
          not do this or because we do not do that, instead of being
          unhappy because this is so or because that is not so, all of
          which we cannot help with all of our complaining. Let us see what
          we can do to do good to our children, to our neighbors, to our
          husbands, to our wives, to our brethren and sisters, and then to
          the inhabitants of the whole earth. Let us make ourselves capable
          of doing at least a little good, and this will occupy our minds
          upon something that is indeed profitable to others, and will
          somewhat divert our attention from worshiping ourselves and
          blaming everybody that does not do the same.
          205
          I will now address the Bishops, and the people through their
          Bishops and Teachers. Why are we not as willing to pattern after
          good as after evil? Since we again commenced labor on the Temple
          we have been much troubled and perplexed with regard to getting
          Tithing labor. I immediately put on the work two good mule teams
          with a good man to manage each, then I put on two good common
          laborers to work on this block; I feed, clothe and pay the men,
          sustain the teams and keep the wagons in repair. I shall receive
          credit for this on labor Tithing. Besides this, I have kept two
          and sometimes three teams with drivers traveling to and from the
          country settlements to gather and bring in butter, cheese, eggs,
          &c., for the hands who work on the public works. For this team
          work I ask nothing but labor Tithing. I have given other men the
          privilege of doing the same. Have they done it? No, not one, with
          the exception of brother Daniel H. Wells' having one yoke of oxen
          and a wagon on the public works.
          206
          Since I have been in these valleys, when I have received fifty
          cents, fifty dollars, or ten thousand dollars, I have invariably
          put it into the general fund; not every dollar, because I have my
          family to support. Who has followed that practice? Very few, if
          any. They may not have had the means nor the advantages for
          getting them that I have had. Do those who have the means do
          this? They do not. From the beginning I have striven with my
          might to get men to bring machinery into the country, to get them
          to raise sheep and wool, have the wool made into cloth and then
          wear it. Who has followed my example in this? Instead of bringing
          in machinery and in every way within my power encouraging home
          production, suppose I had brought large quantities of goods from
          abroad, encouraged gold mining, trading, trafficking,
          speculating, erecting whisky palaces and gambling saloons, I
          should have been hailed as a great Prophet, a wise leader and a
          great financier by those who love to swim in such waters, and
          hundreds would have been with me heart and hand.
          206
          When there was no whisky to be had here, and we needed it for
          rational purposes, I built a house to make it in. When the
          distillery was almost completed and in good working order, an
          army was heard of in our vicinity and I shut up the works; I did
          not make a gallon of whisky at my works, because it came here in
          great quantities, more than was needed. I could have made
          thousands of dollars from my still, which has ever since been as
          dead property. Have others followed my example in this? They have
          not, but there was a whisky shop established here and another
          there. Some have even told me that they would starve if they did
          not make whisky. I said to them, make it then, and be damned, for
          they will be damned anyhow. Am not I able to make whisky? Yes;
          there stands the still and the still-house to this day, which I
          have never used and from which I might make thousands of dollars.
          Have I made whisky and sold it in what some call whisky street?
          No. Had I done so how many would have hailed me, "You are a good
          man, brother Brigham, and you are the right man to lead Israel;
          thank God for such a man: he keeps a whiskey shop, drinks liquor,
          trades with our enemies and hugs them to his heart as long as
          there is any money in their pockets, and takes them to his house
          and introduces them to his wives and daughters; what a blessed
          man brother Brigham is."
          206
          I will now confine a few of my remarks directly to the people who
          live within easy reach of this Temple Block. They say they pay
          labor Tithing. If the farmer, merchant, and mechanic are asked to
          pay a little labor Tithing, "O yes, and we mean to be credited
          for it in full." "When will you pay it?" "When it is too cold,
          wet and stormy to go a fishing and hunting. While we can work in
          the field, go after wood, or go to shoot ducks with pleasure, we
          will not pay you one day of labor Tithing." They come in the
          winter to pay it when labor is not wanted. Who pays labor
          Tithing? "Everybody." Who pays their grain Tithing, their stock
          Tithing and their money Tithing. "Everybody."
          206
          We feed and clothe some two thousand persons on these public
          works. Let me ask the Bishops of this city, and there are twenty
          Wards, how much money have you paid into the Public Treasury
          these five years past? Then ask the Bishops of the different
          Wards throughout the Territory the same question, and I think, if
          they answer the question fairly, it will be found that they have
          not paid one dollar to where we have had to pay out five hundred
          in cash or its equivalent. Our public hands have hats, coats,
          vests, shirts, garments, pantaloons, shoes, &c.; who buys these
          articles of clothing? They have to be bought and the money paid
          for them. The wives and children of our work-hands are well and
          comfortably clothed; who buys and pays for this clothing? Brother
          Wells could tell you a story about this, if he had a mind to do
          so. I say to the public hands, henceforth, if we have not the
          articles on hand that you want we shall not go to the store and
          buy them, neither will I permit brother Wells to do so; if he
          does he must pay the debt, for I will not.
          207
          I will now say to the Latter-day Saints, though this belongs to a
          General Conference, Will you do me the kindness to cease paying
          Tithing from this time forth, unless you pay it in a different
          manner than heretofore? They pile up wheat in Cache county, in
          Utah county, in Sanpete and in every other county distant from
          this city, in bins and houses were much of it becomes musty and
          good for nothing. Will they draw it to us here, where it can be
          put to use? Not much of it. They will let it spoil, unless they
          can have the privilege of using it themselves, and in many
          instances they have had the use of it. If wheat in the distant
          counties could be sold for a dollar-and-a-half a bushel in cash,
          we should get a comparatively small quantity of wheat in this
          Tithing-office. If they would give us fifty cents for every
          bushel of grain they pretend to pay in on Tithing in some kind of
          property that we can make use of, we would be much obliged to
          them. We cannot even get this; too many manage through their
          Bishops to pay their Tithing in a way to do us but little good.
          207
          If the people will cease paying Tithing, and let us understand
          it, we can build up the Temple ourselves, for I can put forty
          more teams to work on the public works, if I say the word.
          President Kimball and Wells can do the same.
          207
          I am going to give the people the privilege to build the Temple
          by donations; as to saying that it is being built by Tithing, it
          is not so.
          207
          Some hundred thousand dollars a year are paid out by the
          community for tobacco, and the cash Tithing paid on this money
          expenditure probably does not amount to a thousand cents. How can
          the people be justified while committing such errors only upon
          the score of ignorance? We are trying to instruct you in the
          knowledge of the truth, that you may learn better. I do not
          condemn the Latter-day Saints for all this.
          207
          It is almost useless to ask any man possessing means to pay a
          little labor Tithing; if any is paid in the season when it is
          wanted, the poorest portions of the community pay it. The Second
          Ward is one of the poorest Wards in the city, and I have
          observed, when I have been at the Bishop's meeting, that that
          Ward has responded to the calls of the Bishop better than any
          other Ward in the city.
          207
          I will now give the privilege to Bishop Hunter to put a good mule
          team to work on this Temple Block, and there sustain it and let
          it work until we say it is enough. I give brother Kimball the
          same privilege. And there are Bishops Raleigh, Cunningham, J. C.
          Little and Leonard W. Hardy, to whom I give the same privilege,
          and they need not ask one farthing, only to be credited on labor
          Tithing. Then there are Bishops Sheets, Pugmire and Edwin D.
          Woolley and John M. Woolley, and all the rest of the Bishops,
          with the members of the Wards who are able, I will give them the
          same privilege, that we may have what teamwork we want. I wish
          you all to bring your free donations to this work, and not seek
          to put your property in a shape that it cannot do the good we
          wish, and then say you own no Tithing.
          208
          If the people have a mind to pay Tithing, pay it as it ought to
          be paid. I would rather have fifty cents a bushel in good
          available property, than to have all the grain that is paid in
          where it is not available, for it would do more good. The
          argument generally used is, "I pay my Tithing, and that is all
          that is required of me." But have you no care, no responsibility
          beyond this? Do you not feel that the interest of this kingdom is
          your interest? And should you not feel anxious that the kingdom
          of God should be built up, become mighty, able to protect itself
          and independent of all other kingdoms? Should you be entirely
          indifferent as to how the financial affairs of God's kingdom on
          earth are managed? If this kingdom suffers, will you not suffer
          with it? If it prospers, becomes wealthy and powerful, will you
          not prosper and become wealthy and powerful with it?
          208
          I am willing to give you an account of my stewardship. Let every
          man have a care for the public property which is devoted for the
          public good. If a man knowingly puts a hundred bushels of good
          Tithing wheat into a bin of smutty, unsound wheat, but thinks
          that it is none of his business, he does an evil and his offering
          is not acceptable to the Lord; it is his duty to see that his
          good Tithing wheat, or anything else, is deposited where it will
          be taken care of and properly appropriated. We will either stop
          the paying of Tithing, or have it paid in a way that will do us
          good.
          208
          If we want a job done, we will tell you about it; then we want
          you to do it in the proper time and place, but we do not want
          labor Tithing paid in the winter. The Lord requires obedience of
          his people, which is better than sacrifice.
          208
          There is a warfare in which we are all engaged, and there is a
          victory which we have to win to become self-sustaining and
          independent, preparing ourselves for the days that are fast
          approaching.
          208
          May the Lord bless you: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, June 14, 1863
                            Brigham Young, June 14, 1863
                  DOMESTIC ECONOMY.--THE KINGDOM OF GOD.--BUILDING
                             THE TEMPLE.--TITHING, ETC.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, June 14, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          208
          I am very fond of hearing my brethren speak to the congregations
          of the Saints; it affords a pleasing variety of the talent and
          ability that exists in the Elders of Israel. The object of our
          meeting together is to learn and to increase in the knowledge of
          the truth. Truth cleaves to truth and light to light? No man
          possessing the spirit of his religion can arise to speak to the
          Saints without imparting something that is beneficial. We are
          blessed with a great privilege in meeting here to worship the
          Lord our God and to speak comforting words to each other.
          209
          It would be very gratifying to me if I had the ability to so
          speak to the Saints as to divest them of every error they possess
          and give them eternal truth without in the least ruffling their
          feelings. Our weaknesses are known to ourselves, and in many
          instances to each other, but we have the privilege of learning
          and of increasing in faith and in the knowledge of God and
          godliness. We have the privilege of learning more and more of the
          earth which we inhabit, of the object of its creation, of the
          people that dwell upon it and of all things pertaining to
          ourselves.
          209
          The Lord has revealed a great many precious principles to this
          people, and knowledge which cannot be obtained by the study of
          the learned of the world, "who are ever learning and never come
          to the knowledge of the truth." One of the greatest blessings
          that can be bestowed upon the children of men is to have true
          knowledge concerning themselves, concerning the human family and
          the designs of Heaven concerning them. It is also a great
          blessing to have wisdom to use this knowledge in a way to produce
          the greatest good to ourselves and all men. All the power of
          earthly wealth cannot give this knowledge and this wisdom.
          209
          If mankind could know the object God has in their creation, and
          what they might obtain by doing right and by applying to the
          source and fountain of wisdom for information, how quickly they
          would turn away from every ungodly action and custom. But as the
          Prophet says, "Ephraim is joined to his idols; let him alone."
          "Therefore they shall be as the morning cloud, and as the early
          dew that passeth away, as the chaff that is driven with the
          whirlwind out of the floor, and as the smoke out of the chimney."
          Instead of seeking unto the Lord for wisdom, they seek unto vain
          philosophy and the deceit and traditions of men, which are after
          the rudiments of the world and not after Christ. They are led by
          their own imaginations and by the dictates of their selfish will,
          which will lead them in the end to miss the object of their
          pursuit. Were you to inquire of the leading men of the world--of
          kings, rulers, philosophers and wise men--the end or result of
          their pursuits, they cannot tell you. This I believe; and I think
          it is quite evident, according to what I have witnessed.
          209
          What object was there, we might ask, for inaugurating the present
          war that is spreading dismay through our once happy land? Is it
          to kill off the African race? No; but ostensibly to give freedom
          to millions that are bound, and in doing this they did not know
          that they would lay the foundation for their own destruction as
          well as that of the object of their pursuit. Those whose minds
          are opened to see and understand the purposes of the Most High
          are made happy in a timely deliverance from approaching evil. "A
          prudent man foreseeth the evil, and hideth himself; but the
          simple pass on, and are punished." We have the priceless
          privilege of applying our hearts to wisdom, and of learning the
          things of God while the wisdom of the wise men of the world
          perishes and the understanding of their prudent is hid.
          210
          I can say, for the satisfaction of my brethren who have spoken
          to-day, that I do not know that I have heard them say anything
          but truth; they have advanced good doctrine, good ideas, even to
          having our clothing last us for years; I should be quite willing
          to have mine last for a great length of time. The coat I am now
          wearing I have had six or eight years, and I would like to have
          it last me six or eight years longer, and use any money I might
          have for buying another coat to deliver some honest, poor,
          starving soul who is deprived of liberty and the common comforts
          of life. I would like to take the price of this coat and send it
          abroad to gather the poor and place them in like circumstances we
          are now enjoying, that they might have the privilege of going to
          the same fountain that we do for food, raiment and intelligence.
          The old adage has it, "The back will trust, but the belly will
          not." Hundreds of our brethren and sisters in foreign lands are
          now in a dying condition through want of food. If my hat, coat,
          boots, shoes, &c., would last half a century or a whole one, and
          I had the means every year to buy myself a fresh supply, I would
          thank God to put it into my heart to send that means to gather
          the poor.
          210
          The doctrine is correct, the advice is good for this people to be
          prudent with what they have around them and not to waste their
          substance. When brother G. D. Watt was speaking this morning I
          could not entirely free this people from the imputation of
          shamefully and disgracefully wasting a portion of the substance
          which God has so kindly and so abundantly given to them. We were
          exhorted by brother Watt to be prudent, saving, frugal and
          economical; to learn to gather the good things of life around us
          in abundance, to extend our possessions on the right and on the
          left and hold them all for God. If we are permitted to gather
          around us gold and silver and all the treasures that the Gentiles
          seek, instead of hoarding them up in iron chests or burying them
          in the ground for use in a future day, let us use them to send
          the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth, to gather the
          poor Saints from every land, and to gather from the rocks and
          caves and dens of the earth the house of Israel. It is the duty
          of every person to thus put their money and other means to usury.
          We should all learn to use the blessings God has bestowed upon us
          with the greatest possible economy, doing good with the means he
          puts into our hands, and he will enlarge our means and our
          capacity to do more good. We do not possess a great deal at the
          most. I am blessed with plenty of food and raiment, with good
          houses for my family to live in, &c. I wish some good man, that
          is worth his millions, would give me half what my property is
          worth, I would be thankful, and give every dollar of it to
          preaching the Gospel, gathering the poor Saints, building the
          Temple and Tabernacle or anything else to do good and build up
          the kingdom of God, and I would commence afresh to make more
          property.
          210
          There are a great many things with regard to the providences of
          God which this people do not yet understand. The Jews did not
          understand that God, in his kind providence, was building up his
          Church among them in the days of the Apostles. The same ignorance
          blinded the world in the days of Noah, and so it is the days of
          the coming of the Son of Man.
          211
          My brethren who spoke this morning will excuse me for referring
          to their remarks. Brother Little exhorted the brethren, this
          morning, to take from their little piles, as he called them, and
          add to brother Brigham's big pile. Brigham's individual pile is
          already large enough, though, in reality, we should have only one
          mess chest, one place of deposit, one store-house, one "pile,"
          and that is the kingdom of God upon the earth; it is the only
          store-house there is for Saints, it is the only "pile," the only
          safe place of deposit, the only place to invest our capital. This
          is rational to me; and all who contend for an individual
          interest, a personal "pile," independent of the kingdom of God,
          will be destroyed. I, apparently, own horses, carriages, houses,
          lands, flocks, herds, &c. The Lord has intrusted to me all this
          property, in his providence; I have not run after it or sought
          it, it is the Lord's; if, under this consideration, you agree to
          add to Brigham's "pile," I am willing you should do so.
          211
          I would not have an individual interest for all the gold and
          silver upon the earth or in it. What I possess, whether wives and
          children, goods and chattels, will not be mine, in the strict
          sense of the word, until I have passed all the ordeals that God
          has ordained that his children shall pass; until I have overcome
          every sin and every obstacle to my being crowned in the celestial
          kingdom of our Father and God. If I am unfaithful with that which
          God has put in my possession, it will be taken from me and be
          given to another. I have no individual "pile," no individual
          store-house. I do not think a man or woman can be found who can
          truly testify that they ever knew Brigham, for an individual
          interest, to neglect one moment any public duty that devolved
          upon him in the kingdom of God. That is my only business; it is
          all the business I have on hand. I take the Lord at his word,
          "Seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all
          other things shall be added unto you." I do not know but that he
          will take away every particle of property I seem to have and let
          me become a beggar; and if that is his wish, I would as soon beg
          my bread from door to door, if it is the mind of God and will add
          glory and honor to his kingdom, as to possess my thousands and
          live in luxury. "Seek first the kingdom of God and his
          righteousness;" if the Lord adds "all other things," all right;
          and if he does not, it is all right.
          211
          Scores of my brethren cleave to the gold and silver and wealth of
          this world; if their minds were right before the Heavens, as they
          should be, the Lord would pour into their laps an abundance of
          gold and silver until they were satisfied, but to give it to them
          now would damn them. He withholds it from them, and I am thankful
          that he does. I pray him to withhold from me and this people
          everything that will do us an injury. As fast as we prepare
          ourselves for the blessings the Lord has in store for us, so fast
          will the Lord pour them upon us.
          211
          Thirty years ago, when I first began to tell the people about the
          Gospel of life and salvation, I told them just as I do now, that
          the kingdom of God will extend, increase, grow and spread abroad
          on the right and on the left until, by-and-bye, the inhabitants
          of the world will know that the Lord is God, and that he has set
          to his hand again to gather Israel and establish for ever the
          kingdom that is spoken of in the prophecy of Daniel, which is now
          set up, and it will go forth until it rules all things upon the
          face of the earth. When I first bore this testimony it was to
          those who heard it like an empty sound; only a few obeyed, but
          now the mere sound, the mere report of this Work heard from afar,
          penetrates their ears and sinks into their hearts, bringing fear
          and dread to the wicked. But let me say to all the inhabitants of
          the earth, "Fear not, borrow not trouble; but to those who are
          afraid of truth and justice, fear on." There is no question but
          what many fear justice and truth and the attributes of God more
          than they dread and fear anything else.
          212
          To all who love truth, mercy and justice, I will say, that when
          God rules on the earth he will rule in righteousness, dealing out
          mercy to all such persons, and they will be perfectly satisfied
          with the reign of Christ. But they who have sinned so great a sin
          that they cannot be forgiven will dread the day when Jesus Christ
          shall reign. Multitudes now read about that time, and it will
          come and the kingdom of God will go forth to the east, to the
          west, to the south and to the north, and none will be found who
          dare lift up their voices against the rule and reign of the Son
          of God. "To him every knee will bow and every tongue confess,"
          and we cannot help it. I look forth to that day with a great deal
          of real pleasure and satisfaction, when the righteous will reign
          upon all the face of the earth.
          212
          We are all liable to err; are subject, more or less, to the
          errors incident to the human family. We would be pleased to get
          along without these errors, and many may think that a man in my
          standing ought to be perfect; no such thing. If you would only
          think of it for a moment you would not have me perfect, for if I
          were perfect the Lord would take me to Paradise quicker than you
          would be willing to have me go there. I want to stay with you;
          and I expect to be just perfect enough to lead you on--to still
          know a little more than you know; you may increase as fast as you
          can, and I will keep just a little ahead of you; if you do not
          believe it, try it, and you will learn whether the Lord is not
          capable of still leading you through as weak an instrument as
          your humble servant.
          212
          We have a great labor before us. The building of this Temple is
          not a drop to a bucket-full when compared with the labor we have
          to do. Let this people say that they will not build the Temple by
          Tithing, and then let the Lord say to a few of us, "My servants,
          will you build that Temple?" Our reply would be, "Yes." I could
          build it alone, if required, as well as I could build any other
          building, and the Lord would throw every means into my hands that
          I needed for the work. It is God who gives the increase; he
          throws into our path the blessings we enjoy. Every man and woman
          ought to know that they can do all that he wishes them to
          perform; but there is an abundance of Tithing, and more than we
          need, if it could be had in a shape that we could use it to
          advantage. It now costs us nearly as much as it is worth to take
          care of the Tithing, because the people throw on to a few the
          responsibility of caring for the Tithing property. Is it not
          public property? and should not a mutual interest be felt for its
          preservation and proper disbursement?
          213
          When the brethren come to work out their labor Tithing, they do
          not expect us to board them and find them tools to work with. I
          accidentally learned one thing when I was south, and might have
          known it before if I had only thought of it. I went into a little
          bit of a Tithing-room where there was a few hundred pounds of
          bacon; I said, "You have some meat here." "Yes," was the reply,
          "but the most of it is gone, for we have sent a great deal with
          the teams which have gone for the poor, and we expect the rest of
          it to be wanted for our teamsters who are hauling rock for the
          Temple." Try the experiment with one who comes here to pay labor
          Tithing, get up a boarding-house and board him, a clothing store
          and clothe him, and the labor that is done will not cover half
          the expense of feeding and clothing them. What did we expect you
          to do when we said, in the circular, take a little of this and a
          little of that? We expected the people to bear this expense and
          not take it out of the Tithing-office for meat and clothing to
          fit out what teams I have sent, and never thought of it. When we
          first called for teams to go to Florence, we called for thirty;
          twenty-seven went, and I furnished more than half of them and did
          not ask the Church to find me meat, but others have, and they can
          have all of this, that and the other they want out of the
          Tithing-office; and if a Bishop gets ten dollars in money or
          other good pay he is sure to manage to send a load of wood or
          brush to some person in his Ward, charge the Church with ten
          dollars, and put the money in his pocket. Can we build a Temple
          on such terms?
          213
          Where are the bacon and eggs that should come to feed the
          workmen? I had my teams ready to go out for such articles, but
          they are away towards the States with the teamsters; the meat,
          the lard, the eggs, the butter, the cheese and everything is gone
          to the States. We have said to the teamsters who have gone east,
          We will give you credit on labor Tithing; and we have to board
          them, too, have we? I expect we shall have to find wagons for
          them by-and-bye, and then oxen and everything else. You can see
          how men can think and contrive how to use up this and that--to
          use up all the butter, all the eggs, all the meat, all the cheese
          and all the money--"and when we cannot sell wheat at any price,
          then you poor slaves who work on the public works may take it and
          build up the kingdom with it." This is a little harder than I
          spoke last Sunday, and you may judge of it as you please. "Do you
          know all this to be true, brother Brigham?" I do.
          213
          I do not wish any of my remarks applied where they do not belong.
          If there is a presiding officer in this kingdom who is not
          equally with myself under obligation to see the kingdom of God
          built up, I would like to see him. Some may be careless,
          unconcerned, drink whisky and loiter away their time, or try to
          accumulate for themselves, but I will promise such that they will
          sink to rise no more; they will dwindle away to nothing, and
          their names will be forgotten among men.
          213
          We had better build up the kingdom of God, and consider ourselves
          under obligations to do it, and see that we actually magnify our
          high and holy calling before the heavens. We have the privilege
          of preparing ourselves to inherit the celestial kingdom. Is there
          another people on the earth that has the same reason for
          rejoicing that we have? Those who have power to overcome
          temptation, to subdue their own passions and inclinations to
          evil, have more reason to be thankful than those who have not
          thus overcome. Let us have compassion upon each other, and let
          the strong tenderly nurse the weak into strength, and let those
          who can see guide the blind until they can see the way for
          themselves.
          213
          I exhort the Bishops and the people to do better. Do not charge
          to my account hundreds and thousands of dollars when it is where
          I cannot handle it and do good with it. I could have made this
          whole people rich long ago if I had possessed their confidence,
          as I should, but if I had made them rich, through the blessings
          of the Lord, I expect it would have destroyed them. I do not,
          however, ask your confidence any further than you can be made
          subject to the law of Christ and not love the world and the
          things of the world. I do not wish an influence that would be to
          my injury and to the injury of this people, but I really fancy to
          myself that if this people called Latter-day Saints were devoted
          perfectly to the building up of the kingdom of God, I should have
          a great deal more influence with them than I now possess, and I
          should be able to control their purses as well as their souls.
          214
          Many, when they come here, are in the depths of poverty, but when
          they find that they can stand alone and become a little
          independent, how quickly they forsake their God and their
          religion for that which is of no profit. Let us desire and pray
          for these things which will do us good, trusting in the Lord,
          seeking to know and do his will, and we shall come off conquerors
          and be crowned with crowns of glory, immortality and eternal
          lives in the celestial kingdom of our Father and God. I hope this
          will be the case with most of us, and should like it to be the
          case with all. I would delight in seeing the inhabitants of Zion
          prepared to enjoy all the glory there is for the faithful.
          214
          May the Lord help us: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Wilford Woodruff, June 2, 1863
                           Wilford Woodruff, June 2, 1863
                   INSPIRATION NECESSARY FOR THE PREACHING OF THE
                      GOSPEL.--VALUE OF OUR PRESENT LIFE, ETC.
               Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, June 2, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          214
          Jesus said to those whom he had appointed to go forth and preach
          his Gospel, "Go your way: behold, I send you forth as lambs among
          wolves. Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes: and salute, no
          man by the way." Again, "And ye shall be brought before governors
          and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the
          Gentiles. But when they deliver you up, take no thought how or
          what you shall speak, for it shall be given you in that same hour
          what you shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit
          of your Father which speaks in you."
          214
          This is one of the blessings that belong to the Church and
          kingdom of God in this and in every other age of the world when
          God has had a Church upon the earth. When people attempt to
          preach the Gospel without the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, they
          are under the necessity of studying or of writing their sermons,
          thus presenting the cogitations of their own hearts in support of
          the doctrines and tenets of their particular sects. When the Lord
          sets to his hand to perform a work and to build up his kingdom on
          the earth, his servants whom he calls to do this work are obliged
          to trust in the Lord their God and to lean upon his arm for
          strength, for no man can tell what the will of God is unless it
          is revealed to him by the revelations of Jesus Christ through the
          power of the Holy Ghost.
          215
          This is the principle that has sustained the Elders of Israel, in
          our own day, in all their labors among the nations to build up
          this kingdom for the last time and to preach the Gospel in the
          ears of all people and nations. The servants of God in Zion, in
          all their counsels and deliberations for the promotions of holy
          and righteous principles, have to be constantly governed by it.
          Had it not been for this principle, this congregation, gathered
          from almost every nation under heaven, would not have been found
          here to-day; we might have preached to them until doom's-day, and
          we, of ourselves, by our own wisdom and ability, could never have
          convinced them of the truth of the Gospel of the Lord has
          revealed in our day for the gathering and salvation of the
          honest-in-heart and for the establishment of righteousness over
          the whole earth.
          216
          Not only the men who bare record of these things had the
          testimony of Jesus Christ, but it also reached those who heard
          their words, bearing record of the truth to every honest-hearted
          person throughout all the world for the last thirty years. We
          cannot know the hearts of men, nor the will of God concerning
          nations, kingdoms and people only as it is revealed to us by the
          gift and power of the Holy Ghost. President Young reproves,
          corrects, gives revelation and teaches doctrine and principle,
          for the benefit of this people and mankind in general by the
          revelations which God gives to him. This principle inspired the
          hearts of ancient Prophets and servants of God and sustained them
          in every trying scene; it has also been the comfort and
          sustaining power of the servants of God in this last dispensation
          from the foundation of this kingdom to the present time. As the
          ancient Apostles were called, so have the modern Apostles and
          servants of God been called to go into all the world and preach
          the Gospel to every creature, and the gift and power of the Holy
          Ghost has sustained them when they were brought before kings and
          rulers. The Savior preached and travelled and suffered until he
          gave up the ghost on Calvary; that same power sustained him under
          every circumstance, and made known unto him the will of his
          Father. This is one among the many blessings which the Latter-day
          Saints enjoy. God reveals unto us light and truth and brings to
          our remembrance things which are according to the will of God
          which we should teach. This is a great consolation to us, and to
          realize our position in the mountains. We have been led here by
          the gentle hand of God. No man could have foreseen what would
          happen to the nation of the United States had it not been
          revealed to us in the revelations which God gave to his Prophet
          Joseph Smith. The revelations concerning what shall transpire in
          the last days can be read in the Book of Mormon, Book of Doctrine
          and Covenants, and in the Bible. "Surely the Lord God will do
          nothing, but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the
          Prophets." When we were called upon to leave our homes and our
          holy Temple in Nauvoo, it was a great trial to many. When we came
          to this country as pioneers, we built the bridges, killed the
          snakes and opened the way for the emigration of Saint and sinner,
          saying, it is all right; but we did not know how soon the
          calamities that are now upon the nation would break forth, yet we
          knew they would come soon. By what power did we influence these
          men and women before me to leave their homes and their country to
          dwell in these distant wilds? They were influenced by the
          inspiration of the Almighty which always attends the preaching of
          the Gospel of Jesus Christ in all ages. There was a spirit in
          them, and the inspiration of the Almighty gave it understanding,
          and they were moved upon to listen to the advice that the
          servants of God gave them to gather to the place the Lord had
          appointed to locate his people. This is the hand of God, and we
          should be thankful for this good land and for our homes. We here
          dwell in peace and stand in holy places in a land which has been
          dedicated to God; and the power of righteousness prevails here,
          and hence we have power to remain here in peace. We remain here
          in peace because righteousness and the power of God dwell here.
          It is true the enemy of God and all the righteous, the Devil, who
          goes about like a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour, has
          sought our destruction from the beginning and has stirred up the
          wicked to seek our overthrow; yet the Lord has preserved us. We
          should be thankful for this, and we should honor God and worship
          him with undivided hearts, doing our duty constantly and pursuing
          that course wherein we shall be justified before the Lord.
          216
          No man can value sufficiently the life he now holds and the place
          he now occupies in this world, unless he is moved upon by the
          Spirit and power of God to enlighten his understanding. What is
          the chief end of man? It, seemingly, is to get gold and fame and
          the honor that man bestows, to gratify their sensual propensities
          and desires. Do the great mass of mankind seek to honor and
          glorify God, seeking by every lawful means to bring their bodies
          into subjection to the law of Christ? Do they understand that
          they are the offspring of God and are made after his image and
          likeness, and placed in this world to pass through a short
          probation to prepare them to dwell eternally in the presence of
          the Father and the Son? Are not nine-tenths of the human family
          more ready to blaspheme the name of God than to honor it? Would
          they do this if they were in possession of the Spirit of God to
          magnify their calling and fulfill the object and end of their
          creation? No. Everything that God has made keeps the law of its
          creation and honors it except man. I have always marveled at
          this. Mankind, who are made after the image of God to answer high
          and noble purposes, are the only beings in creation that will
          blaspheme his name and set at naught his authority. They have an
          agency, and the Spirit of God is offered to them as freely as the
          light of the sun, which shines on the just and on the unjust, if
          they would receive it. All the light and intelligence man ever
          did or will have, has come through that principle and power; and
          in company with this, the Lord has raised up men in our own
          generation, to whom he has sent the administration of angels and
          laid on them the responsibility of bearing record to the Gospel,
          with a promise to all nations, both Jew and Gentile, that, if
          they will receive the testimony of his servants, they shall
          receive the Holy Ghost, who shall bear record unto them of the
          truth. Have the nations received the Gospel? Yes, one of a family
          and two of a city, here and there one, and they are gathered
          together to stand in holy places and to build up the Church and
          kingdom of God in the last days, to prepare the way for the
          coming of the Son of Man. The mass of this generation have
          rejected the Gospel; they have shed the blood of the Lord's
          Prophets and consented thereto, and have driven from their midst
          those who bear the words of eternal life. One of the most liberal
          and free Governments under the heavens has driven out from them
          the only people under the heavens that God acknowledges as his
          Church, because of the word of God and the testimony of Jesus
          which they bear. We have been driven to the valleys of these
          mountains for our good; the hand of God has led us here. Great
          affliction awaits the nations from which we have been driven out
          and the wicked nations of the Gentiles on this land and in
          foreign lands.
          217
          We live in a momentous age, and our responsibilities are great
          before the Lord and to this generation. We have borne record of
          the calamities that should be poured out in the last days and
          they are coming to pass. For thus saith the Lord, "And after your
          testimony cometh wrath and indignation upon the people; for after
          your testimony cometh the testimony of earthquakes, that shall
          cause groanings in the midst of her, and men shall fall on the
          ground and not be able to stand; and also cometh the testimony of
          the voice of thunderings, and the voice of lightnings, and the
          voice of tempests, and the voice of the waves of the sea heaving
          themselves beyond their bounds. And all things shall be in
          commotion; and surely men's hearts shall fail them, for fear
          shall come upon all people; and angels shall fly through the
          midst of heaven, crying with a loud voice, sounding the trump of
          God, saying, Prepare ye, prepare ye, oh inhabitant of the earth,
          for the judgment of our God is come: behold, and lo! the
          Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him." Again, "I the Lord am
          angry with the wicked; I am holding my Spirit from the
          inhabitants of the earth. I have sworn in my wrath and decreed
          wars upon the face of the earth, and the wicked shall slay the
          wicked," &c.
          217
          If a thousand Prophets had proclaimed to this nation what has
          come to pass since 1860 to the present time, who would have
          believed them? Not a man, unless they possessed the spirit of
          revelation. What the Prophet Joseph Smith foretold thirty years
          ago is now come to pass; and who can help it? Have the Latter-day
          Saints been the cause of this dreadful war? No. While Joseph
          Smith was living, every public and private calamity that happened
          in the land was laid to his account. It is not Joseph Smith or
          his brethren that do these things, but the Lord has laid his hand
          on the nation. It is a consolation to the Saints when they
          contemplate upon what God has spoken through his servants which
          is now being fulfilled before their eyes. All that has been
          spoken by ancient and modern prophets have had their fulfilment
          until now, and will have until the scene is wound up.
          217
          No man ever did or ever will obtain salvation only through the
          ordinances of the Gospel and through the name of Jesus. There can
          be no change in the Gospel; all men that are saved from Adam to
          infinitum are saved by the one system of salvation. The Lord may
          give many laws and many commandments to suit the varied
          circumstances and conditions of his children throughout the
          world, such as giving a law of carnal commandments to Israel, but
          the laws and principles of the Gospel do not change. If any
          portion of this generation be saved, it will be because they
          receive the Gospel which Jesus Christ and his Apostles preached.
          When the Lord inspires men and sends them to any generation, he
          holds that generation responsible for the manner in which they
          receive the testimony of his servants. He called upon us, and we
          left our occupation to go forth in our weakness to preach his
          Gospel; we had no power in and of ourselves to do this, only as
          the Lord gave us strength by his Spirit; and we have so far built
          up his kingdom upon this principle; we have been governed by this
          principle of revelation in all our public and private works which
          we have done for God. We shall build our Temple upon this
          principle, and carry out all the purposes of the Lord our God in
          the latter days upon the same principle and upon no other.
          218
          The very moment that men undertake to move for God in their own
          way and upon principles of their own coining, they will fail to
          accomplish that which they design. They world has tried this for
          generations. It is now almost universally acknowledged throughout
          Christendom that no man is properly qualified to preach the
          Gospel unless he has passed through a college or some other
          institution of learning to study theology and get a knowledge of
          Greek, Latin and Hebrew--of languages dead and living. Does this
          system of learning, alone, give power to administer salvation to
          mankind? Does it give evidence and bear witness to the hearts of
          men by the power of the Holy Ghost and the revelations of Jesus
          Christ? It does not. The disciples of Christ, anciently, were
          illiterate men, yet they bore record to the learned that God had
          sent them with a message of salvation. Jesus Christ, whose life
          was a scene of affliction and sorrow, who apparently had arose
          from the lower grades of society, was eminently endowed with the
          spirit and power of revelation from his Father and bore record of
          his works to Jew and Gentile under its influence and power.
          218
          The servants of God in every age have always been governed by the
          same power; and we must build up the kingdom of God by it or not
          at all. We look to him for guidance in what we shall do from day
          to day; we have been guided in this way hitherto and shall be so
          guided unto the end.
          218
          I thank God that we have embraced a Gospel that has power in it;
          that we have the true organization of the Church and kingdom of
          God, with its Apostles, Prophets, Pastors and Teachers, gifts,
          graces and blessings for the work of the ministry and the
          edifying of the body of Christ. The moment any of the helps,
          governments, gifts and powers are done away from the Church
          militant, schism is created in the body and it no longer can
          co-operate with the Church triumphant in heaven against the power
          of the Devil and wicked men. We cannot build up the kingdom of
          God in our day and overcome the powers of evil which prevail over
          the world, without inspired Prophets and Apostles, gifts, powers
          and blessings, any more than they could in the days of Jesus and
          his Apostles. We have this Church organization and the power
          which attended it in ancient days, and we seek constantly the
          welfare of the children of men.
          218
          We have a great Work laid upon us, and we are responsible to God
          for the manner in which we make use of these blessings. The Lord
          requires of us to build up Zion, to gather the honest-in-heart,
          restore Israel to their blessings, redeem the earth from the
          power of the Devil, establish universal peace and prepare a
          kingdom and a people for the coming and reign of the Messiah.
          When we do all we can to forward and accomplish this Work then
          are we justified. This is the work of our lives, and it makes
          life of some consequence to us. When men are destitute of the
          Spirit of God they do not prize life, unless to indulge the
          cravings of unenlightened and perverted human nature; they cross
          each other's interests, become filled with the spirit of wrath
          and indignation and thirst for and shed the blood of each other.
          Would they do this if they were inspired by the Spirit and power
          of God? No. That which is good is of God and that which is evil
          emanates from the Devil.
          219
          The Lord permits judgments to come upon the wicked, but he never
          sends a great calamity upon the world without first sending
          Prophets and inspired men to warn the wicked of approaching
          chastisement, giving them, at the same time, space for repentance
          and means of escape, as witness the time of Noah, Lot, &c. And,
          "As it was in the days of Noah so shall it be in the days of the
          coming of the Son of Man." When the messengers of God have given
          a faithful warning to the wicked of their approaching overthrow,
          and the testimony is sealed, then will the Lord come out of his
          hiding-place and vex them with a sore vexation. All that the
          Savior said should come upon the wicked Jews was literally
          fulfilled, and his blood is now upon them and their children. The
          hand of God has been zealous in holding the Jews under the rod
          until this day. Why? Because they rejected the testimony of the
          Son of God and his Gospel. That is the cause of the great trouble
          to-day that is vexing this nation and other nations in the old
          world. You may put all the judgments of God together that have
          befallen the nations and tribes of men from the beginning, and
          the afflictions they suffered are no greater than are now ready
          to be poured out upon the Gentile world.
          219
          John the Revelator saw this day. He saw, also, "An angel of God
          fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to
          preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation,
          and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice,
          Fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is
          come; and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea,
          and the fountains of waters." That angel has delivered his
          message and thousands of Elders of this Church have been called
          to this ministry; it has been laid upon our shoulders. I have
          travelled more than a hundred thousand miles in the last thirty
          years to preach this Gospel, and many thousands of it with my
          knapsack upon my back and without purse or scrip, begging my
          bread from door to door to preach the Gospel to my own nation.
          Thirty years ago it was said unto us, You hear of wars in foreign
          countries, but you do not know the hearts of men in your own
          land, for you shall soon have greater wars in your own land, &c.
          219
          How is it, my friends, is there trouble in the eastern countries?
          What means this crowding of our streets with emigrants to the
          west? The Lord God has spoken through his Prophet; his words have
          been recorded, and he is backing up the testimony of his servants
          in fulfillment of his word; and the end is not yet. War and
          distress of nations has only just commenced, and famine and
          pestilence will follow on the heels of war, and there will be
          great mourning, and weeping, and lamentations in the land, and no
          power can stay the work of desolation and utter overthrow of the
          wicked.
          219
          More than twenty-five years ago I wrote a revelation which Joseph
          Smith gave, where in he said that the rebellion should commence
          in South Carolina, and from that, war should spread through this
          nation and continue to spread until war should be poured out upon
          all nations and great calamity and distraction should await them.
          220
          I published the Book of Doctrine and Covenants in England in
          1845, and since that time it has been published in many different
          languages, and thus we are sending the revelations which Jesus
          Christ has given to his people in the last days to the different
          nations and tongues, that they may be left without an excuse. We
          know these things are coming, and because of them we are here in
          Utah, and the Devil and the wicked do not like it. Every evil
          principle and power is opposed to us and our testimony. Do we not
          desire to do all men good? We do; and in proof of this I only
          need say that we have labored for many years in poverty and
          hardships to carry salvation to the nations. Some of the European
          nations have closed their doors against us, and in some of those
          nations we have preached the Gospel and gathered out many souls,
          and thousands more will yet come like clouds and like doves to
          the windows to join with us in the enjoyment of the great
          blessings which the kingdom of God offers to all people.
          220
          The highest object of man in this life should be to prepare
          himself to dwell with his Father and God in his presence. It is
          for this reason that the millions of spirits that tabernacle here
          are sent from the eternal worlds to pass a short probation in
          mortal bodies, and they are all the children of one Father. If we
          receive the Gospel and live its precepts we shall receive
          celestial glory; if we reject it we shall be punished, though we
          may have a redemption and a glory, but it will be in a diminished
          degree. We should lay these things to heart; we should endeavor
          to understand our true position and we should do all in our power
          to benefit our fellow-man and to bring salvation to the nations.
          220
          I rejoice that the Lord still holds the door open, that we still
          have the privilege of sending the Elders to the nations; while
          this door remains open we shall continue to preach the Gospel to
          the Gentile world. When they reject it it will be taken from them
          and then we go to the Jews, and the ten tribes will come from the
          north to Zion to be crowned under the hands of the children of
          Ephraim. And the remnant of the Lamanites who are cursed below
          all humanity that we are acquainted with--who have been filled
          with the spirit of bloodshed which they have inherited from their
          fathers--they will embrace the Gospel in the due time of the
          Lord. They are of the house of Israel, and this spirit of war
          will be taken from them and they will become the children of God,
          but not until the Gentiles have entirely rejected the Gospel.
          Anciently it was preached to the Jews first and then to the
          Gentiles; in the latter times it will be first preached to the
          Gentiles and then to the Jews--the first shall be last and the
          last first. This is the great work which is laid upon us to-day.
          We should be true and faithful to-day, and then we ought to
          follow this practice until death, and then shall we be entitled
          to have a crown of life. Is it not more honorable to do good than
          to do evil; to try to do good than to do evil; to try to honor
          and serve God who is our Father and who has given us every
          blessing, than sin against him? Would not such a course bring
          more happiness and pleasure to us than to blaspheme the name of
          God and dishonor ourselves, bringing darkness and condemnation to
          our spirits?
          220
          I pray that God may bless us and save us in his kingdom, which I
          ask in the name of Jesus Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, April and May, 1863
                         Brigham Young, April and May, 1863
               INSTRUCTION TO THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS, IN THE SETTLEMENTS
                           SOUTH OF GREAT SALT LAKE CITY,
              Given by President Brigham Young, in April and May, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          221
          On the 20th of April, 1863, the President and company left Great
          Salt Lake City and arrived at American Fork, when the following
          instructions commenced:--
          221
          We shall never see the time when we shall not need to be taught,
          nor when there will not be an object to be gained. I never expect
          to see the time that there will not be a superior power and a
          superior knowledge, and, consequently, incitements to further
          progress and further improvement.
          221
          To look for salvation fifty years hence and do nothing for
          salvation at the present time is preposterous. God has placed the
          means of salvation within our reach, and the volition of the
          creature is at his own disposal. When his sons and daughters
          avail themselves of the means he has supplied for their
          salvation, doing good for themselves, it is gratifying to him.
          221
          We may rejoice greatly in the possession of the spirit of truth
          and in the power of God, which elevates the soul to the
          contemplation of heavenly things, but it does not teach men how
          to raise corn. The Lord could impart this information in a
          special revelation, the same as he instructed Adam and Eve how to
          cover their nakedness. He showed them how to make aprons of
          leaves and then coats of skins, and instructed Adam in extracting
          the metals from their ores, the same as one man instructs
          another. People often wish they had the power of God upon them.
          This is a good wish, and the power of God is a power that would
          aid men to accomplish much more than they now do, if they
          possessed along with it a liberal supply of sound information and
          good sense. The power of God and true knowledge are component
          parts of godliness, and all the providences of God dealt out to
          us are for the furtherance of his kingdom upon the earth. We
          should be willing to acknowledge his hand in all things and be
          his faithful sons and daughters, always ready and willing to do
          what he bids us.
          222
          "Mormonism" is as dear as ever to me. In all the prophecies
          delivered by Joseph Smith, I do not think there has been one
          failure; and all that has been foretold by ancient Prophets
          concerning the last days has been fulfilled so far; not one jot
          or tittle has failed or will fail. The Lord is kind to this
          people, and if we could understand things as they really are and
          be as willing to help ourselves as the Lord is to help us, we
          should advance much more rapidly in the knowledge of God than we
          do. Every providence and dispensation of God to his earthly
          children tends directly to life and salvation, while the
          influences and powers exerted by the enemy upon mankind and every
          suggestion of our corrupt natures tends to death. If there exists
          within us one feeling, one desire that is not devoted to the
          Gospel of the Son of God and to the building up of his kingdom on
          the earth, that feeling or desire so far tends to death.
          222
          Knowledge increases among this people; they know more of the
          things of the kingdom of God to-day than they did in the days of
          Joseph Smith. There was confidence due from his brethren to
          Joseph which he did not receive. In his death they learned a
          profitable lesson, and afterwards felt that if he could only be
          restored to them how obedient they would be to his counsels. The
          influence and confidence that were denied to him have since, to a
          great degree, been centered where they see it belongs. Still the
          old leaven more or less reigns within us; our traditions lead us
          to reflect upon death as we formerly did, and to suppose that
          this life is only designed to prepare us to meet the last moments
          of the dissolution of the body. This life is now the only life to
          us; and if we do not appreciate it properly it is impossible to
          prepare for a higher and more exalted life. We live to-day to
          prepare for life to-morrow; and if we are prepared to live, death
          is divested of its terrors, for we die only to live in another
          condition. In fact, if we only appreciate this life, we will
          never die. Our bodies may sleep in the grave for a short
          time--the earthly particles of this tabernacle will return to
          their mother earth--but that ever-living power within us will
          never sleep, and we shall receive our bodies again.
          222
          The purpose of our life should be to build up the Zion of our
          God, to gather the house of Israel, bring in the fulness of the
          Gentiles, restore and bless the earth with our ability and make
          it as the Garden of Eden, store up treasures of knowledge and
          wisdom in our own understandings, purify our own hearts and
          prepare a people to meet the Lord when he comes. 
          222
          The world is wrong and we have to right it under the direction of
          Heaven. For this purpose are we located upon the land of Zion,
          and the land of Zion is North and South America--the land where
          our heavenly Father made his appearance and planted the Garden of
          Eden. This land is choice above all other lands upon the face of
          the earth. We occupy these mountains as a safe retreat from the
          power of our enemies. When we first came here we did not know
          that we could raise grain of any kind. Probably some parts of
          South America are as good for raising wheat as this is; and in no
          part of North America can they raise better wheat than is raised
          here. God has blessed the soil for our sakes, and we live and
          prosper contrary to the expectations of our persecutors. Those
          who are aliens from the commonwealth of Israel may try to live
          here, but without our aid they cannot raise a subsistence.
          222
          The country where Joseph Smith, jun., found the plates was then
          as good a country for grain and fruit as could be found upon the
          whole land, but when the Latter-day Saints were obliged to leave
          that region the ground began to cease yielding the accustomed
          amount, and the yield of wheat decreased probably one half. The
          Lord blesses the land, the air and the water where the Saints are
          permitted to live.
          223
          The blessings of the Lord are great upon this people. They are
          increasing in flocks and herds and are gathering around them
          property in abundance on the right hand and on the left; let them
          be careful that they do not place their affections upon the
          things of this world and forget the Lord their God. The earthly
          means which we have been enabled to gather around us is not ours,
          it is the Lord's, and he has placed it in our hands for the
          building up of his kingdom and to extend our ability and
          resources for reaching after the poor in other lands.
          223
          We are here personages of tabernacle, designed to be prepared to
          dwell with the Gods; but we are far from that knowledge we might
          have possessed had our fore-fathers enjoyed the Priesthood we
          have and had we been brought up in it from our youth. Seeing that
          we possess the holy Priesthood, we should introduce a code of
          traditions among our children which they will not need to
          unlearn, as we have had to do. We have received the spirit of
          life, light and intelligence that comes from God out of heaven,
          and thus we have become his Saints; and we have gathered to these
          mountains to learn how to live and what the Lord designs to do
          with us. We came to these mountains because we had no other place
          to go to. We had to leave our homes and possessions on the
          fertile lands of Illinois to make our dwelling places in these
          desert wilds, on barren, sterile plains, amid lofty, rugged
          mountains. None dare come here to live until we came here, and we
          now find it to be one of the best countries in the world for us.
          223
          The world of mankind have taken a course to alienate the feelings
          of each other; they have destroyed the little fellowship and
          confidence that were formerly placed in man towards his
          fellow-man. I now allude, in particular, to the Christian world.
          They have taken a course to break up and rend to pieces every
          trait of friendship. With few exceptions, none dare trust his
          neighbor, and we have to restore that confidence which has been
          lost; we have to restore wholesome government and administer
          wholesome laws to bind the feelings of the people together. The
          Lord has instituted laws sufficient for the government of his
          people and has given us rulers and judges that are of ourselves,
          and it is our business to accomplish this work of reformation,
          beginning with ourselves.
          223
          I try to better my life, and I believe that my brethren do. I can
          see a visible improvement in those with whom I am most intimately
          acquainted. Though we are in the world, yet we should be as
          perfect as mortals are required to be. We are not required in our
          sphere to be as perfect as Gods and angels are in their spheres,
          yet man is the king of kings and lord of lords in embryo. Could I
          in the flesh become as perfect as God in the spirit, I could not
          stay on the earth with my friends to hold close communion with
          them and speak with them face to face as men speak to each other.
          Earth, home, family and friends have endearments which tie us
          here until we have accomplished our work in this probation and
          become ripe for that great change which awaits us all. I would
          like to stay on this earth in the flesh and fight the Devils
          until the last one is subdued; and when the earth and its fulness
          are wholly devoted to the Savior of mankind I will be perfectly
          satisfied and willing to go into my grave or be changed in a
          moment, in the twinkling of an eye, as the Lord will.
          224
          As weak and frail as we are, the Latter-day Saints are my
          delight; their society is sweet to me; I crave no other; they are
          the only people I wish to see and associate with. Unless in the
          line of my duty, I do not wish ever to associate with any people
          who do not believe in the Gospel of the Son of God. I have no
          desire to again behold the face of an unbeliever; especially of
          those who have had the privilege of receiving the Gospel and have
          rejected it. I hope I shall live to see this people serve the
          Lord with an undivided heart and affection all their days,
          devoting every day to God and his Work. They have assembled from
          different parts of the earth to these valleys expressly to serve
          God and live their religion. The nations of the earth, without
          exception, have wandered far from the fountain of knowledge and
          the intelligence the Lord gives to his covenant people. It seems
          as though it might take the age of an earth like this to bring
          back the children of God to where they may know their Father and
          understand that they are his offspring.
          224
          In consideration of these things, is it not strange that we
          should lust after the gay, foolish, vain things of this world?
          that we should be proud, haughty, arrogant, selfish, covetous and
          contentious? Should not every person professing to be a Saint so
          live that the Spirit of God will dwell within them like a burning
          fire? and when chastisement is necessary, let it always be
          administered in the spirit of meekness, whether to a wife, a
          child, a brother or a sister, &c. God wishes every one of his
          sons and daughters to purify their hearts to be prepared to dwell
          with him. We should never permit ourselves, in the beginning of a
          new day, to converse with a wife, a child, or a neighbor, unless
          the Spirit of God is with us, retaining it for our companion
          through the labors and business of the day until we retire to
          rest at night. Jesus says, "But I say unto you, love your
          enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate
          you, and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute
          you," &c. Because we are commanded to love our enemies, shall we
          forsake the society of the Saints and leaven for California and
          other places to mingle with them, and swear, curse, gamble and do
          all manner of iniquity with them? No; this is not the way to love
          your enemies. I would not exhort you to hate your enemies, but I
          do wish that you would let them alone severely. If we do anything
          we will pray for them, instead of giving them for naught out
          time, our energies, our gold and silver, our grain and the good
          things the Lord has given us for our individual and mutual
          benefit. Pray for them; but let them alone, unless they are
          willing to hear the truth.
          224
          I wish this people to pay particular attention to the education
          of their children. If we can do no more, we should give them the
          facilities of a common education, that when our sons are sent
          into the world as ministers of salvation and as representatives
          of the kingdom of God in the mountains, they can mingle with the
          best society and intelligibly and sensibly present the principles
          of truth to mankind, for all truth is the offspring of heaven and
          is incorporated in the religion which we have embraced. We are
          progressing in this branch of mental improvement. Some of our
          brethren have been indomitable in their perseverance to divert
          the minds of our youth from an excess of frivolous and light
          amusements to the more useful and profitable habits of study and
          learning. I might here mention Elder David O. Calder, who has
          successfully been teaching, in Great Salt Lake City, the "Tonic
          Sol Fa" method of singing. He teaches three distinct classes,
          altogether numbering five hundred scholars, twice a week. Every
          accomplishment, every polished grace, every useful attainment in
          mathematics, music, and in all science and art belong to the
          Saints, and they should avail themselves as expeditiously as
          possible of the wealth of knowledge the sciences offer to every
          diligent and persevering scholar.
          225
          I am very much opposed to the practice of sending our boys out on
          the range to herd stock. In doing this they pass the greater
          portion of their time from under the influence of their parents
          and teachers, and are kept in ignorance of the rudiments of
          learning and of the principles of moral rectitude, and are
          exposed to the pestilential influences of evil, and to the
          temptations of those who are older and more experienced in the
          nefarious practice of stealing and running off horses and cattle.
          They learn to gamble, to steal, to blaspheme the name of God, to
          lie, to chew and smoke tobacco, and drink whisky, while they are
          in the bush herding our stock. Some of the sons of our citizens
          have come to a premature grave because they would steal, and, if
          the truth were known, this fatal practice can, in almost every
          case, be traced to have found its origin in them when they were
          herd-boys. They then learned to skilfully throw the lasso, they
          became helps to older thieves for a trifling bribe, until finally
          they by degrees became lost to all self-respect, refused to labor
          for an honest livelihood, having imbibed the idea that they could
          live easier by stealing, became a pest to society, and
          prematurely met a felon's fate. We are the guardians of our
          children; their training and education are committed to our care,
          and if we do not ourselves pursue a course which will save them
          from the influence of evil, when we are weighed in the balance we
          shall be found wanting, and the sin will be laid at our doors.
          225
          Let good schools be established throughout all the settlements of
          the Saints in Utah. Let good teachers, who are Latter-day Saints
          in principle and at heart, be employed to educate our children. A
          good school teacher is one of the most essential members in
          society; he relieves parents, in part, of a great responsibility
          and labor; we should, therefore, make the business of school
          teaching a permanent institution, and the remuneration should be
          in among and in kind equal to the receipts of our best mechanics;
          it should also be promptly and willing paid, and school see to it
          that teachers are properly qualified and do earn their pay. Could
          I have my wish, I would introduce into our system of education
          every real improvement, for all the great discoveries and
          appliances in the arts and sciences are expressly designed by the
          Lord for the benefit of Zion in the last days, and would be for
          the benefit of all mankind if they would cease to be wicked, and
          learn to acknowledge the hand of God in all things.
          226
          The Saints of God should be self-sustaining. While they are
          laboring to gain the mastery over themselves, to subdue every
          passion and feeling of their nature to the law of Christ; while
          they are striving to possess the Holy Ghost to guide them every
          moment of their lives, they should not lose sight of their
          temporal deliverance from the thraldom which has been thrown
          around them by the traditions of their fathers and the false
          education they have received in the nations where they were born
          and reared. In Utah territory they are well located for variety
          of climate suitable to the production of materials necessary to
          gratify every reasonable want. So far as we have learned the
          resources of the country, we are satisfied that we need not
          depend upon our neighbors abroad for any single necessity of
          life, for in the elements around us exists every ingredient of
          food and raiment; we can be fed with the daintiest luxuries, and
          can be clothed almost equal to the lilies of the field. Cotton
          and fruits of tropical climes can be grown to perfection and in
          abundance in the southern portions of Utah, while cereal crops,
          flax, wool, silk, and a great variety of fruit can be produced in
          perfection in the northern. Our object is not to find and possess
          great stores of the precious metals. Iron and coal would be far
          more valuable to us than mines of silver and gold.
          226
          The increase clothing in the ratio of the growth of our community
          and its wants makes it very necessary that we import and make
          machinery to work up the raw material in great quantities. In the
          meantime let our wives and daughters employ themselves
          industriously at their wheels at home, that our wants may be
          partially supplied until more machinery shall be made and set up
          in different districts of our territory. Anciently garments were
          made of linen and of wool, and the Israelites were forbidden to
          mix wool and linen together; and we read in the book of Genesis
          that Pharaoh arrayed Joseph in "vestures of silk." It is of more
          modern date that cotton has become so extensively used throughout
          the world as an article of clothing and adorning the body. This
          southern country is well adapted to the production of cotton; we
          should raise it and manufacture it in sufficient quantities to
          meet the wants of our increasing population.
          226
          This community has not yet concluded to entirely dispense with
          the use of tobacco, and great quantities have been imported into
          our territory. The silver and gold which we have paid out for
          this article alone, since we first came into Utah, would have
          built several extensive cotton and woollen factories, and filled
          them with machinery. I know of no better climate and soil than
          are here for the successful culture of tobacco. Instead of buying
          it in a foreign market and importing it over a thousand miles,
          why not raise it in our own country or do without it? True
          principles of domestic and political economy would suggest the
          production at home of every article of home consumption, for
          herein lies the basis of wealth and independence for any people.
          226
          Importing sugar has been a great drain upon our floating
          currency. I am satisfied that it is altogether unnecessary to
          purchase sugar in a foreign market. The sorghum is a profitable
          crop, in Great Salt Lake and the adjoining counties, for the
          manufacture of molasses; in this section it can be profitably
          raised for the manufacture of sugar. I have tasted samples of
          sugar produced from the sorghum raised in the south of Utah, and
          a better quality of raw sugar I never saw. Let some enterprizing
          persons prosecute this branch of home-production, and thus
          effectually stop another outlet for our money. Sugar ranks high
          among the staples of life, and should be produced in great
          abundance.
          226
          Tea is in great demand in Utah, and anything under the name sells
          readily at an extravagant price. This article opens a wide drain
          for the escape of much of our circulating medium. The tea of
          commerce is extensively adulterated, not only by the Chinese, but
          also by numerous others through whose hands it passes before it
          reaches the consumer. Tea can be produced in this territory in
          sufficient quantities for home consumption, and if we raise it
          ourselves we know that we have the pure article. If we do not
          raise it, I would suggest that we do without it.
          227
          Dye-stuffs have opened another drain through which considerable
          of our money has passed off. Wherever Indian corn will flourish
          madder can be produced in great quantities, yet we have been
          paying out our money to strangers for this article. Indigo can be
          successfully and profitably raised in this region. An article in
          the Deseret News on the culture of indigo, and manufacturing it
          for coloring, would be interesting, especially to the people of
          our southern settlements.
          227
          Whatsoever administers to the sustenance, comfort and health of
          mankind forms the basis of the commerce of the world. Gold and
          silver in coin are only valuable as mediums in trade to
          facilitate exchange. They can be made useful to us and add to our
          comfort when made into cups, plates, &c., in our household
          economy.
          227
          Let groves of olive trees be planted, and vineyards of the most
          approved varieties of grapes, that there may be wine and oil in
          the land; and let sweet potatoes be raise in abundance, and all
          trees and roots that bear fruit in the ground and above the
          ground that can be used as food for man and beast, that plenty
          may flow in the land like a river, and contentment be enthroned
          in every household, while industry, frugality, and peace prevail
          everywhere.
          227
          I will offer a few more reflections upon cotton. The first cotton
          that was raised in this country cost the company that made the
          experiment $3.65 a pound. The year following it cost them $1.82 a
          pound. We became satisfied that cotton could be raised here in
          sufficient quantities to supply our wants and to pay the
          cultivator. Thousands of the Saints have since then settled in
          this region, and are engaged in developing its resources. Much
          has been said with regard to raising and saving cotton. There is
          no use in raising wheat to let it be destroyed, nor in raising
          cotton to let it be wasted. When we visited the southern
          settlements last year the question was asked, "what can we do
          with our cotton when we have raised it? We have no cards to card
          it, no machinery to spin and weave it into cloth," and the belief
          seemed to be gaining ground that there was no use or profit in
          raising it. We told the brethren that if they would save their
          cotton it would in a short time become useful to them. How much
          they saved or how much they permitted to be wasted I know not. I
          supposed, by the appearance of the cotton crop in the different
          settlements, that a great many tons would be ready for market
          this spring, and be transported to our northern settlements.
          While conversing upon the subject with a few of the brethren in
          Great Salt Lake City, brother Wm. S. Godbe said he would buy
          cotton of the brethren in the south if they would sell. He had
          some goods passing through this section en route for Great Salt
          Lake City, and he exchanged a portion of them for cotton. You
          remember that last summer and fall there was no want of cotton in
          the eastern country. In the month of January or February
          according to our despatches, raw cotton was sold in New York as
          high as $1.05 a pound. We thought that was a high price for
          cotton. On the first of March raw cotton was sold in the same
          city for $00.93 a pound. At this price we thought it would be a
          safe investment to buy your cotton and send it to the States, and
          expected you would have some fifty or a hundred tons to throw
          into the market. Brother Godbe could only get some fifteen
          thousand pounds. Since that time the price of cotton in the east
          is reduced to $00.45 a pound, and that is a pretty good price.
          228
          Can we make anything by raising cotton and transporting it to the
          States to be sold at forty-five cents a pound? I think we can.
          Let some of the brethren try the experiment by raising
          thirty-five hundred pounds of cotton this season, putting it into
          a light wagon, hitching on three yoke of cattle, and hauling it
          to the States, and having it there worked up on shares. If they
          would manufacture it on halves that would give--making a rough
          estimate--seventeen hundred and fifty pounds of yarn, which is
          worth a dollar and twenty-five cents a pound in St. Louis: this
          would give a handsome profit to the producer. I should think the
          factories in the east would willingly work up cotton from Utah in
          this way, as cotton is scarce with them: and they might find it
          to their advantage to work it up for a less share than one-half.
          If you have it made into cloth, I would not be surprised if the
          manufacturer should give you three and take one; but suppose we
          say that you get one-half in cloth, that would give you some
          fifty-one hundred yards, which, as it is now selling in Great
          Salt Lake City, would be equal to about the same number of
          bushels of oats. By importing one load of cotton to the east a
          man can make cloth enough to clothe his family many years.
          228
          This system of exporting cotton may do very well, until we have
          multiplied machinery sufficient to work up our cotton at home.
          The little machinery we have working at Parowan is now making an
          improved quality of yarn; and they are improving the machinery so
          fast that I am encouraged, and I believe that we shall be
          successful in making good cloth. Brother Hanks, who is now
          superintending that little factory, left some yarn with me, and
          my family have begun to color and weave it. The yarn is better
          than we can get from the east, taking one bunch with another.
          228
          Brother Horace S. Eldredge expects this season to import
          machinery for a small cotton factory, and to bring with him a man
          of experience to set it up. This will create a market in this
          territory for our cotton.
          228
          I wish the brethren of the cotton country to import machinery and
          make their cotton into cloth, and we will put machinery in Great
          Salt Lake City, buy our cotton from you, and haul it to the city.
          In the meantime, let every appliance for home spinning and
          weaving be improved upon; let hand cards be used, and
          spinning-wheels, and let each family make the cloth they wear,
          for if they do not, they will have to go without it. Is it not
          apparent to all since the commencement of the war, that we must
          become self-sustaining? This we have told the people for years.
          228
          Let us apply our hearts to our God and our religion, that we may
          soon be prepared to be more fully organized as the children of
          God our Father; that we may be qualified to go back to Jackson
          County, instead of calling for five hundred teams to go to the
          Missouri River for the poor. Were we to call for teams to go back
          to Jackson County, five thousand would be on hand. This, however,
          cannot be until the people are better organized in a temporal
          point of view, that all their temporal actions may point to the
          building up of the kingdom of God, when no man will say that
          ought he possesses is his own, but hold it only for the interest
          and good of the whole community of the Saints.
          228
          With regard to the country southeast of us, let no man move there
          until he gets word from me. The First Presidency will give you
          the word to move when it is time. We want the brethren to enlarge
          their borders here, and extend their settlements up the rivers
          Rio Virgin and Santa Clara; and by-and-by they will reach the
          Severe, from which point we have a good route through Sanpete to
          Great Salt Lake City.
          229
          Let me now say to my brethren, the Elders of Israel, it is always
          proper to kindly and affectionately ask the people to perform
          what you wish performed, instead of ordering them to do it. This
          principle is always good for parents and teachers to observe.
          Build good commodious dwelling-houses, plant good gardens, and
          surround yourselves with every comfort, and learn to beautify the
          earth, and prepare for the coming of the Son of Man. May God
          bless you: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, July 8, 1863
                             Brigham Young, July 8, 1863
           ADVICE TO CALIFORNIA EMIGRANTS.--THE PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL,
                                        ETC.
           Remarks by President Brigham Young, made on the Public Square,
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 8, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          229
          In compliance with your polite invitation, I am here for the
          purpose of speaking to you a short time.
          229
          I can readily understand that you wish to see the notorious
          Brigham Young; well, you can now look at him, and in so doing you
          will not see a very marvellous sight, though my name is had for
          good and for evil the world over.
          229
          Some of you may have passed through this city before, though I
          presume the majority of you are strangers here, and, like other
          people, you want to see all there is to be seen and know all
          there is to be known.
          229
          In regard to the position of the people called Latter-day Saints
          in Utah, we occupy the half-way house between the settlements on
          the Missouri River and the Pacific Ocean. Here the travelling
          public can renew their supplies, and prepare to meet the toils
          and hardships of the remainder of their journey.
          229
          The short time you stay in this city, or vicinity, you will have
          to judge for yourselves as to the character of the people here.
          We can represent all classes--the good, bad and indifferent; but
          if you wish to truly know the people who are now living in these
          mountains, you will have to tarry long enough among them to gain
          the desired information. If you wish to know why we are here, it
          is simply because we had nowhere else to go; we were obliged to
          go somewhere, and, as a wise Providence designed, we lodged here.
          If any of you wish to be more fully informed upon this point, you
          can, at your leisure, search the history of this people, for it
          is before the world.
          230
          We had anticipated, when we came into these distant valleys, that
          we should be entirely secluded from the world--that we should
          trouble no person and that no person would trouble us. The
          "Mormon" Battalion had been disbanded in California, and some of
          that body first discovered gold there; the news of that discovery
          quickly reached the eastern States, and thousands were soon upon
          our track. Instead of being secluded, we find ourselves in the
          great national highway. We must be known, and we could not be in
          a better situation to be known than where we are.
          230
          I think I am not mistaken in the conclusion that you wanted to
          see the notorious Brigham Young more than to hear his politics or
          his religion, though I can give you a short political speech, if
          it would be gratifying to you.
          230
          The spirit of our politics is peace. If we could have our choice,
          it would be to continually walk in the path of peace; and had we
          the power, we would direct the feet of all men to walk in the
          same path. We wish to live in peace with our God, with our
          neighbors and with all men. I am not aware that we have ever been
          guilty of inaugurating any difficulty whatever.
          230
          We claim the privilege of freedom of speech--of giving our views
          on national affairs and on religion--and this privilege we claim
          wherever we are in our free country. Is there any particular sin
          in this? Is there anything in this that is contrary to the
          constitution of our country, or to the institutions of freedom
          established by our revolutionary fathers? Freedom of speech is a
          right which we hold most dear, considering, at the same time,
          that every person availing himself of this right is accountable
          to his fellows for the manner in which he uses it.
          230
          Touching the present trouble that exists in our nation, I can say
          that we consider it very lamentable and disastrous. Mankind do
          not understand themselves nor the design of their Creator in
          giving them an existence in the world. It was never designed by
          him that his children, who claim to be intelligent beings, should
          slay each other; such conduct is anti-Christian and repugnant to
          every lofty aspiration and Godlike principle in the better
          portion of man's nature. War is instigated by wickedness--it is
          the consequence of a nation's sin. We have, however, but little
          to say upon the war which is now piercing the heart of the nation
          with many sorrows, for we are far from its scenes of blood and
          deadly strife. We receive contradictory statements over the
          wires, and are left to form our own conclusions.
          230
          As to religion, we believe in the Old and New Testament, and
          consider it unnecessary to hire learned divines to interpret the
          Scriptures; we receive them as they are, "Knowing that no
          prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation." We are
          aware that many mistakes have been introduced into the Scriptures
          through the ignorance, carelessness, or design of translators,
          yet they are good enough for us and well answer the purpose
          designed of God in their compilation, viz., to lead all men, who
          will be guided by them, to the fountain of light from whence all
          holy Scripture emanate.
          230
          Should you ask why we differ from other Christians, as they are
          called, it is simply because they are not Christians as the New
          Testament defines Christianity. How shall we believe the
          Scriptures, if we do not believe them as we find them? We
          consider that we are more safe to follow the plain letter of the
          Word of God, than to venture so great a risk as to depend upon a
          private interpretation given by man who claims no inspiration
          from God and who altogether discards the idea that he gives
          immediate revelation now as anciently.
          231
          We believe in God the Father and in Jesus Christ our elder
          brother. We believe that God is a person of tabernacle,
          possessing in an infinitely higher degree all the perfections and
          qualifications of his mortal children. We believe that he made
          Adam after his own image and likeness, as Moses testifies; and in
          this belief we differ from the professedly Christian world, who
          declare that "His center is everywhere, but his circumference is
          nowhere." Their God has no body nor parts; our God possesses a
          body and parts, and was heard by Adam and Eve "Walking in the
          garden in the cool of the day." They say that their God has no
          passions; our God loves his good children and is "Angry with the
          wicked every day," "And him that loveth violence his soul
          hateth;" and he reveals his will as familiarly to his servants in
          all ages as I reveal my thoughts to you this evening.
          231
          We believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, the Redeemer of the world,
          and try to keep his sayings. He said, "If you love me, keep my
          commandments." One commandment to his disciples was to preach his
          Gospel in all the world, and baptize believers for the remission
          of sins, and then lay hands upon them for the reception of the
          Holy Ghost, that they might possess the gifts and graces promised
          in the Gospel to all believers.
          231
          We worship a God who can hear us when we call upon him, and who
          can answer our reasonable petitions, and who gives guidance and
          direction to the affairs of his kingdom which he has established
          on the earth in our own day. We believer in making his statutes
          our delight, in observing his ordinances and keeping all his
          commandments. You may inquire whether all professed Latter-day
          Saints do these things. My answer is, They should do them. Are
          they all truly Saints who profess to be Saints? They should be.
          Are all this people, in the Scriptural sense, Christians? They
          should be. Do they all serve God with an undivided heart? They
          should. Many of them do, seeking daily to do his will. You do not
          find many of this class of Saints wandering idly over your camp
          ground, wanting and desiring this, that and the other from the
          passing stranger. Those who visit you in this way wish to see how
          you look, as you want to see how the "Mormons" look. The great
          mass of this people tarry at home, they are in their houses,
          their gardens, their fields and shops, paying attention to their
          own business, and not running after strangers for gain; and in
          attending to their own business many get rich. While some of our
          community wish to see how their former Christian brethren look,
          they, at the same time, wish to trade with you, and a stranger
          might suppose that they are first-class Latter-day Saints. Do not
          be deceived, for all first-class Latter-day Saints, both men and
          women, may be found minding their own business at their homes or
          where their business requires their presence. To know them and
          how they live is the only means by which you can form a true
          conception of the "Mormon" people.
          231
          We are trying to improve ourselves in every particular, for God
          has given us mental and physical powers to be improved, and these
          are most precious gifts; more precious are they to us than fine
          gold. God is our Father, and he wishes his children to become
          like him by improving upon the means he has supplied for this
          purpose.
          232
          I do not know that you have hitherto met with any difficulty from
          the Indians on your journey. You have heard of Indian hostilities
          against the whites on the western route, but you will have no
          trouble with them if you will do right. I have always told the
          travelling public that it is much cheaper to feed the Indians
          than to fight them. Give them a little bread and meat, a little
          sugar, a little tobacco, or a little of anything you have which
          will conciliate their feelings and make them your friends. It is
          better to do this than to make them your enemies. By pursuing
          this policy you may escape all trouble from that quarter, while
          you are journeying on the Pacific slope.
          232
          I am satisfied that among the red men of the mountains and the
          forest you can find as many good, honest persons as among the
          Anglo-Saxon race. The Indian faithfully follows the traditions
          and customs of his race. He has been taught to steal and to shed
          the blood of his enemies, and the most expert in these inhuman
          practices is considered a great chief or a great brave. The
          Anglo-Saxon race has been taught not to steal, not to lie, not to
          shed the blood of mankind. If the Indian steals or sheds the
          blood of those he considers his enemies, he is doing what he
          considers to be right, and is not so much to blame as the white
          man who commits such crimes, for the white man knows them to be
          wrong and contrary to the laws of God and man. We have men among
          us, whose fathers and mothers belong to the Church of Latter-day
          Saints, that will steal our horses and run them off to sell in
          California, and then steal horses there and sell them to us in
          Utah.
          232
          Travel in kindness and peace with one another, and cultivate a
          friendship on this journey that will be lasting after you have
          reached your destination. You are now essential to each other for
          mutual safety; let not this be lost sight of, and approach each
          other as becomes intelligent beings who are brothers. Judge not
          each other rashly, for you will find that ninety-nine wrongs out
          of a hundred committed by men are done more in ignorance than
          from a design to do wrong.
          232
          My friends, you have seen me--Brigham Young--the leader of the
          people called "Mormons." You see a mere mortal like yourselves,
          but the Lord Almighty is with me and his people. He has led us by
          the right hand of his power, and he gives me wisdom to lay before
          his people good, wholesome doctrines, and to set good examples
          before them. By pursuing this policy we expect to restore the
          confidence which has been lost among men and the integrity that
          belongs to the heart of man.
          232
          Try to do right and God will bless you. I heartily bid you God
          speed on your journey. Farewell.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 27, 1863
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 27, 1863
           ADVANCEMENT OF THE SAINTS.--UNITY OF THE TEMPORAL AND SPIRITUAL
                                      INTERESTS
             OF THE PEOPLE.--FAITH AND WORKS INSEPARABLY CONNECTED, ETC.
           Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in Provo City,
                                   June 27, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          233
          I discover that we shall have to speak very loud in this Bowery
          in order to make this large congregation hear. I perceived this
          when I came into the meeting; at the further end I could scarcely
          hear the singing.
          233
          This is quite a large congregation, and I am happy to see it. It
          is very gratifying to see the inhabitant of this county come
          together to a Conference, and I suppose it is pleasing to you; it
          gives you a good opportunity of seeing each other and renewing
          your acquaintance. I think I am safe in saying that this is the
          largest gathering there has been in Provo since our move south in
          1858. Here is an audience of from four to five thousand
          Latter-day Saints, come together for the purpose of being
          instructed in the principles of eternal life, and I sincerely
          hope you are all of one heart and one mind to do good and buildup
          the kingdom of God.
          233
          I do not feel very well in body this morning; probably this is
          because of travelling yesterday. I left home at half-past ten
          o'clock in the morning and came through in good season last
          evening. I got a good place to rest over night, but as the people
          here appear to be very diligent, more so than those in Salt Lake
          City, I had to get up at six this morning to get my breakfast. I
          feel very well in spirit but feeble in body. I feel very anxious
          in relation to the welfare of this people, not only in Provo but
          throughout these mountains, yes, I feel interested in every man,
          woman, and child that belongs to this Church. I wish to see them
          prosper in all that is good and holy.
          234
          During the short time that I may address you, I wish you to be as
          still as possible; do not let your minds and eyes go out after
          the vain things of this world, but concentrate them upon the
          things of God; be still, calm, composed and full of faith, prayer
          and good desires, then, if such a spirit prevails, I am perfectly
          satisfied that before this Conference closes you will feel
          yourselves very much blessed of the Lord. I will also remark that
          I am sensible that no man can speak to a congregation of people
          upon any subject, only according to the intelligence that is in
          the people. There are quite a number of this congregation who
          knew Joseph Smith the Prophet, and he used to say in Nauvoo that
          when he came before the people he felt as though he were enclosed
          in an iron case, his mind was closed by the influences that were
          thrown around him; he was curtailed in his wishes and desires to
          do good; there was no room for him to expand, hence he could not
          make use of the revelations of God as he would have done; there
          was no room in the hearts of the people to receive the glorious
          truths of the Gospel that God revealed to him. I refer to these
          things to show that this feeling has been experienced by others
          as well as myself, and if as great and good a man as the Prophet
          Joseph felt like this, no wonder that I should be effected and be
          wrought upon by surrounding influences. But, notwithstanding all
          this, I rejoice in the blessings of peace and truth that flow
          through obedience to the Gospel to every honest soul.
          234
          When I look back to the days of Joseph and then compare the
          people now to what they were in those early time, I discover that
          we have made a very great advancement, and I rejoice in it. We
          all can see this and are willing to admit of it, but does this
          tell the whole of the story? No; I say that if we look at the
          opportunities the Saints have had since the days of Joseph, the
          long season of peace and freedom from mobs, we are compelled to
          say that the Latter-day Saints have not advanced more than half
          as rapidly as they might have done.
          234
          Perhaps you will not agree with me in what I am now going to
          state, but be this as it may, I am satisfied that it is true.
          This people will never improve in their minds or advance in
          spiritual intelligence until they improve and advance their
          temporal interests. Public and individual improvements always
          advance and help forward the intellectual. Now, property here in
          Provo is not worth any more to-day than it was ten years ago; the
          reason of this is, that everything is at a stand, very few
          improvements are being made; there is no spirit of enterprise
          except of a private character. I speak particularly of Provo at
          this time, because of our being here and because it was the
          second settlement made in these valleys. This city and Ogden were
          the next places established after Great Salt Lake City, and you
          may now look around you and see if the improvements made are, and
          have been, according to the facilities afforded. Are your
          habitations, your gardens, your fields and vineyards in that
          state of cultivation that you have had the opportunity and power
          of putting them?
          234
          In conversing with a man last night upon the subject of property
          in this city, and its present value, he wanted to know what I
          considered such a field worth, pointing to a certain place near
          by. I replied that it ought to be worth about a thousand dollars,
          but of course it is not worth that amount now, because there is
          no improvement about it or in the neighborhood. Now, I can tell
          you all candidly that unless you advance in these temporal
          improvements you never will increase in spiritual knowledge; the
          one cannot thrive without the other. You may think it strange
          that you cannot enjoy religion and the Spirit of God in a little,
          miserable log cabin, but you must remember that the temporal and
          spiritual go hand in hand, they are inseparably connected, and
          you may rest assured that the one cannot advance far along the
          path of progression without the other. This has been one of my
          principles ever since I came to a knowledge of the truth.
          234
          Public improvements always have a tendency to make a town or a
          city flourish. To the people of Provo I will say, in the first
          place build, or rather complete your meeting-house, and then go
          forward with such other public improvements as will rouse your
          spirits, elevate your minds to action and make you energetic in
          the Work of God, and the blessings of the Almighty will rest upon
          you and you will increase in the knowledge of the principles of
          eternal life. This I know by experience and by practice.
          235
          Some may ask why I talk so much about these temporal matters. I
          do this because I feel it to be my duty to do it, and not
          particularly on account of any desire that I have to speak of
          them. Our immediate and daily connection with temporal things
          renders it important that we should be reminded of our duties in
          relation to these matters.
          235
          We have been taught that our Father and God, from whom we sprang,
          called and appointed his servants to go and organize an earth,
          and, among the rest, he said to Adam, "You go along also and help
          all you can; you are going to inhabit it when it is organized,
          therefore go and assist in the good work." It reads in the
          Scriptures that the Lord did it, but the true rendering is, that
          the Almighty sent Jehovah and Michael to do the work. They were
          also instructed to plant every kind of vegetable, likewise the
          forest and the fruit trees, and they actually brought from heaven
          every variety of fruit, of the seeds of vegetables, the seeds of
          flowers, and planted them in this earth on which we dwell. And I
          will say more, the spot chosen for the garden of Eden was Jackson
          County, in the State of Missouri, where Independence now stands;
          it was occupied in the morn of creation by Adam and his
          associates who came with him for the express purpose of peopling
          this earth.
          235
          Father Adam was instructed to multiply and replenish the earth,
          to make it beautiful and glorious, to make it, in short, like
          unto the garden from which the seeds were brought to plant the
          garden of Eden. I might say much more upon this subject, but I
          will ask, has it not been imitated before you in your holy
          endowments so that you might understand how things were in the
          beginning of creation and cultivation of this earth? God the
          Father made Adam the Lord of this creation in the beginning, and
          if we are the Lords of this creation under Adam, ought we not to
          take a course to imitate our Father in heaven? Is not all this
          exhibited to us in our endowments? the earth made glorious and
          beautiful to look upon, representing everything which the Lord
          caused to be prepared and placed to adorn the earth. The Prophet
          Joseph frequently spoke of these things in the revelations which
          he gave, but the people generally did not understand them, but to
          those who did they were cheering, they had a tendency to gladden
          the heart and enlighten the mind. By faith and works we shall
          subdue the earth and make it glorious. We can plant vineyards and
          eat the fruit thereof; we possess this power within ourselves. I
          would not give a fig for faith without works, for it is dead,
          even as the body without the spirit is dead. If you wish
          salvation, go to work with your might and strength to do what the
          Lord requires at your hands through his servants whom he has
          appointed. you need not expect him to come to you, especially as
          you are not prepared to see him. As members of the body of Christ
          we are called upon to labor and to do our part towards building
          up his kingdom, and should all have equal interest in that
          kingdom. We manifest our attachment to the principles of progress
          and improvement, both of which are intimately connected with the
          building up of Zion, when we plant orchards and vineyards, and
          when we make good gardens, good farms, and when we build good
          houses; in doing all of which we get a liberal reward as we go
          along. Then let us stretch forth our hands and build up the towns
          and cities of Zion.
          236
          Supposing we had the facilities for water power in Salt Lake City
          that you have here, it would have been much farther advanced than
          it is; we should have occupied every eligible site with machinery
          before this time. Look at brother Taylor's mill race that crosses
          the main thoroughfare below here; why, there is more water
          running down there than runs in President Young's mill race and
          any other three streams that we have in the neighborhood of Salt
          Lake City. You might have factories here, spinning and weaving by
          machinery that you need. We can make many kinds of machinery
          right here. We are certainly blessed above all other people on
          the earth, although there are but a few that realize it as they
          ought to; but such as have been driven from their homes and
          stripped of all they possessed from two to six times, as I have,
          they can appreciate the blessings of peace and prosperity that
          attend the Saints in these valleys. I have seen the Latter-day
          Saints scattered by the ruthless hand of mobocracy to the four
          winds; driven from Missouri and from Illinois by their enemies in
          the dead of winter and exposed to the severity of the season. For
          what? All because they believed in God and acknowledge Joseph
          Smith to be his Prophet.
          236
          The Scriptures say, "For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be
          judged; and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to
          you again;" and again the injunction is given in another place,
          "Judge not, and ye shall not be judged; condemn not, and ye shall
          not be condemned; forgive, and ye shall be forgiven; give, and it
          shall be given unto you; good measure pressed down, and shaken
          together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For
          with the same measure that ye mete withal, it shall be measured
          to you again?" What is now taking place with our enemies? They
          are suffering far more than we did, right in those very places
          from which we were expelled by mob force. Brother Henry Lawrence
          was telling me that quite a number of those counties and places
          formerly occupied by the Saints, are now left destitute; and in
          some of the settlements the people are left in a state of
          comparative nudity. These are the effects of this horrible war,
          and what kind of a condition do you think we shall be in if we
          continue to depend upon the world for supplies? At present we are
          dependant upon them for cloth, and we buy large quantities of
          prints that when brought here are very little better than rags. I
          can tell you that if you depend upon our enemies you will be
          sadly mistaken, for they will not long be able to supply
          themselves.
          236
          I am told that St. Louis is now one of the worst places to live
          in in America, and the inhabitants profess to be loyal to the
          Government, but I presume the truth is, that half of them are
          traitors. They are constantly hearing of riots and troubles of
          one kind or another. By-and-by it will be just as bad in Ohio,
          New York and Massachusetts. To secure ourselves against these
          troublesome times, we must make the articles of clothing we need
          to wear and we must produce the food that we need and require to
          sustain these our decaying bodies. Then we should remember that
          the articles we make from the cotton we raise down in our cotton
          country will last four times as long as those we purchase in the
          stores of Salt Lake City, especially if the ladies wont try to
          wash them to pieces. And we can take the flax and spin it into
          table-cloths and we shall see it become whiter and whiter every
          time it is washed, until we shall be delighted with our
          home-manufactured articles; besides, it will be almost impossible
          to scrub such cloth to pieces.
          237
          Some of you may ask if I am doing any of these things. Yes, I am
          doing all I possibly can, realizing, as I most assuredly do, that
          hard times are coming upon this nation. I calculate to have my
          garments of fine wool next fall. I am aware that some of you have
          got it into your heads that wool won't do to make into garments.
          Will those of you who entertain that idea have the kindness to
          look at the condition the Savior was in at the time of his
          crucifixion. We read that when they had crucified him "They
          parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man
          should take." The Savior's under garment was knitted, and Joseph
          Smith always wore that kind, and therefore I think we have no
          occasion to be ashamed of homemade garments. Wool is designed
          especially for winter use. In regard to the cotton goods, I will
          here say, you can go into the cotton district of our Territory
          and take your wheat and flour and exchange any quantity with the
          brethren who reside there. They have gone into cotton raising
          there on an extensive scale, and I can truly say that of all the
          good feelings and influences I ever felt that I never felt better
          than I did while visiting the Saints in Washington county. It is
          a country where the Devil cannot get a foot-hold. He delights in
          robbing, killing and destroying the righteous man and all who
          will not submit to the influence that comes from the lower
          regions. Why do we take a course to leave our wives and children
          comparatively destitute of the comforts of life? We have the
          privilege of becoming an independent people, and there is no
          necessity of living poor.
          237
          If the Latter-day Saints in the city of Provo and in all other
          cities and towns of this Territory would put up good, substantial
          fences around their gardens and fields, then our sisters could go
          into the gardens and supply their tables with fruit of every
          desirable kind and all in the season thereof, and this would be a
          blessing to all. But as it is now, the trees are planted and
          eaten down year after year by the cattle, and thus the men's
          labor is lost and the trees destroyed. In Salt Lake City there
          are a few who have been waked up to diligence, and the result is
          that they have got a nice variety of apricots, peaches, plums,
          apples, strawberries, currents, gooseberries, and some have got
          cherries and pears. Now I want to see you do these things here
          that you may make yourselves happy and comfortable, and also that
          you may place yourselves in a situation that our Father and God
          can send his angels to visit and to bless you. Don't you think
          that angels would like to see a garden around your houses if they
          were to come and visit you? Who are angels? They are sanctified
          men who once lived upon this earth and held the Priesthood just
          as we do now, and who are co-workers with us. Were there angels
          along with us on our southern trip? Yes, and I felt as if every
          hair of my head was filled and quickened with the life-giving
          power of God. That power was upon brother Brigham, and we were
          filled with it.
          237
          Whenever this people are improving in good works, then is the
          time that we feel the goodly and heavenly influence. I never felt
          it more in my life than when I was on that journey; I never
          before experienced that freedom of speech that accompanied me on
          that mission. Every man, in fact, who went with us on that
          southern trip felt to praise God for the blessings that rested
          upon us all.
          238
          We travelled eight hundred and fifty miles in thirty days, and
          President Young and myself preached fifty times each. When we
          would get through a day's journey it seemed that we were so tired
          that we could not preach, but the life-giving power of God was
          upon us, and by that we were enabled to endure the labors and
          fatigues of that journey. It seemed that we had one eternal
          blessing for the people; we were full of the blessings of the
          Priesthood, and, in fact, we could not speak without blessing the
          inhabitants of that county, for the faith of the people drew the
          blessings from us. We also felt to bless the earth that it might
          bring forth abundantly everything that is placed therein by the
          industrious hands of the Saints of God; we blessed the cattle,
          the fruit trees, the waters, and, in fact, everything that is for
          the use and benefit of man.
          238
          I have now expressed some of my feelings upon a number of
          subjects, and I feel well in doing this, for I know that the
          Saints of God ought to be wide awake to their duties. You all
          believe in "Mormonism," I have no doubt; you have been baptized
          into the Church for the remission of sins, had hands laid upon
          your heads by those having authority, and you doubtless know that
          "Mormonism" is true, but yet you are not fully converted to the
          necessity of having the power of God with you always. I know that
          that power does not dwell with us as it ought. I put myself in,
          for I am here with you and I am one of your brethren. We who
          preside over you have to stick to you, although there are a great
          many dead limbs among you, but we shall stick to you until you
          learn to live your religion. We want to see you bow before the
          throne of grace in humility and let your faith and works go hand
          in hand. Paul said to the Church at Corinth, "Awake to
          righteousness, and sin not, for some have not the knowledge of
          God. I speak this to your shame." Then apply this to yourselves
          and awake to a full sense of your duties to God and to each
          other. "Draw nigh unto me, and I will draw nigh unto you," says
          the Lord through his Prophet, and this declaration you will find
          to be as true in our day as it was in the day that it was spoken.
          I will tell you what I am afraid of, brethren, if you do not wake
          up to a sense of your true position, the Lord will send a flood
          and wash you out of those bottoms, and thus make you come on to
          this bench and build up a respectable city.
          238
          My feeling and my faith is all the time, God bless this people,
          and may he accept of the labors and offerings of the righteous,
          is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 19, 1863
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 19, 1863
            THE YOUNG MISSIONARIES.--INCREASING UNBELIEF OF THE PEOPLE OF
                                         THE
                 WORLD.--TEACHINGS OF JESUS AND HIS DISCIPLES, ETC.
          Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 19, 1863.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          240
          I have no doubt that the people in general suppose it is a very
          easy thing for me to arise and speak to them, but I realize my
          weakness as well as other men, and probably I feel as diffident
          as most other men. When I first went forth to preach to the world
          I suffered a great deal in my feelings, probably as much as any
          man that ever attempted to preach. When I reflected upon my own
          inexperience I felt like a child, and I do to-day. For this
          reason I think much about those young men who have gone forth to
          preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ. They will feel the need of
          being assisted by the Almighty when they are travelling through
          the European countries. Part of them are under twenty years of
          age, and they will realize their dependence upon God more than
          ever they have done before. I was over thirty years old when I
          commenced preaching the Gospel, but they are all young and well
          adapted for learning, hence they have many advantages. In those
          early times we did not know one hundredth part of the principles
          of the Gospel that we now know; in fact, there was but very
          little revealed, and we had not learned to understand the
          Scriptures except to a very limited extent. We had a little
          understanding of what was already revealed and written in the
          revelations given through Joseph the Prophet. I look over these
          things when I am thinking of those boys, and that is not all, I
          pray for them continually. I never bow before God without asking
          him in the name of his Son to remember those young men, and I
          know he will bless them with the power of his Spirit to guide
          them in the way of life. They do not know scarcely at present
          whether they understand much about the principles of the Gospel
          or not, and they will not really know until they have had some
          experience more than they had here at home. They are brought into
          a position where they will feel the necessity of calling upon
          God, and when they get home again they will find that they had
          had quite an experience, such an experience, too, as will be of
          lasting benefit to them. I used to think that anybody knew as
          much as I did, for I had very little confidence in myself, but I
          had confidence in God or I could not have preached at all. They
          will have just such feelings, and if they have any confidence at
          all it will be in God. Well, this is the case with most of us,
          and it is right; our confidence should be in him and not in
          ourselves, for without his assistance we are nothing and can do
          nothing towards the salvation of the human family. To be sure,
          the world are as ignorant as we were in relation to the Gospel of
          Christ, but we are the chosen of the Lord and he will support us
          in all our undertakings in righteousness. In those early times we
          were made to realize the truth of the Scriptures which Paul
          addressed to the Corinthians:--
          240
          "For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men
          after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called: but
          God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the
          wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to
          confound the mighty; and base things of the world, and things
          which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are
          not, to bring to nought things that are: that no flesh should
          glory in his presence."--1 Corinthians, i chap., 26-29 verses.
          240
          The world are in the same or a more ignorant condition than we
          were before the Gospel found us. We live in a very peculiar time;
          it is a day of warning and not of many words. The Elders now have
          to labor a great deal harder to bring people into the Church than
          they did in the first rise of it. There is not now one man
          brought to the knowledge of the truth by receiving the Gospel to
          where there was a hundred thirty years ago. It seems as though
          the people are blinder now than they were thirty years ago, and
          ignorance prevails to a greater extent than it did at that time.
          Jesus says, "Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden,
          and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me;
          for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest to your
          souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light."--Matt. xi.,
          28-30.
          240
          Now, brethren and sisters, and remember that those who have
          embraced the Gospel and do not make it their study to promote the
          interests of the kingdom of God, neglect their duty to that
          kingdom of which they are subjects. It is the duty of every one
          to labor day by day to promote each other's happiness, and also
          to study the well-being of mankind. When we take a course
          opposite to this, we become uneasy, unhappy and discontented; we
          are not satisfied with anything that is around us; our food, our
          raiment, our habitations and all that we possess becomes an
          annoyance to us; now what is the cause of this? It certainly does
          not originate with the Spirit of God, for that will never render
          any one unhappy. You all understand, when you are in the right,
          that it is the spirit of the world, or that spirit which controls
          the world, which causes people to feel in this way; and unless
          they drive it far from them it will lead them down to sorrow,
          misery and death. It is a spirit that inclines to kill and
          destroy, and that inclines the wicked to waste away everything
          there is upon the earth. The Saints should be particularly
          careful to avoid the influence of this spirit of destruction, for
          it is not of God, and we can all see now it leads mankind to
          destroy each other.
          241
          Jesus says, "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be
          born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." It is very easy to
          understand that a man can see very little of a kingdom unless he
          goes into it, and a man to see and understand the kingdom of God
          must first become a member of the Church of Christ, and then he
          progresses until he has an opportunity of looking into the
          kingdom, of becoming acquainted with its officers and laws, and
          hence it is that Jesus says, "Verily, verily, I say unto thee,
          except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter
          the kingdom of God." When the kingdom of God is organized upon
          the earth, it is done to protect the Church of Christ in its
          rights and privileges, so that you see the Church makes a
          government to protect itself, but who knows what that government
          is? All those to whom it has been revealed, and no others. Let
          the Saints reflect upon these matters which I am laying before
          them. Think of your holy endowments and what you have been
          anointed to become, and reflect upon the blessings which have
          been placed upon you, for they are the same in part that were
          placed upon you, for they are the same in part that were placed
          upon Jesus; he was the one that inducted his Apostles into these
          ordinances; it was he who set up the kingdom of which we are
          subjects. This is the kingdom of which all the Prophets spake,
          and to which Daniel alluded when he said, "And in the days of
          these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall
          never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other
          people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these
          kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever." It is a blessing to have
          the privilege of entering into the kingdom of God and partaking
          of the privileges and blessings that are bestowed upon its
          members.
          241
          The testimony has gone forth that whosoever will repent and be
          baptized for the remission of sins shall receive the Holy Ghost.
          This is the only way whereby mankind can be saved. Still mankind
          will devise systems of their own, in preference to walking in the
          way which God has marked out: and it appears that every man has
          his own way and wishes to walk in the path which he himself marks
          out, and it is a good deal with mankind as the writer of the
          Proverbs describes it, "There is a way which seemeth right unto
          man, but the end thereof are the ways of death."
          241
          When people embrace the Gospel they are then called upon to do
          all things which Jesus has commanded them, to live by the
          instructions of the Apostles and Elders of the Church. If they
          have been guilty of stealing, they must steal no more; for if
          they are found guilty they will be cast out as the law of God
          prescribes. They must not bear false witness, nor do anything
          that is forbidden in the ten commandments, which you know we were
          all taught to reverence when we went to the Sunday-school in our
          childhood. Is that all that is required of us? No, those ten
          commandments do not constitute one hundredth part of the
          commandments that God gave to Adam in the beginning. Just let us
          look at these commandments, and then compare them with some of
          those given in our own day. In the 20th chap. of Exodus we find
          the Lord introducing the subject by reassuring the Israelites
          that he was the Lord their God, who had brought them out of the
          land of Egypt and out of the house of bondage, and then he
          proceeds to speak and to command them what to do and what not to
          do; and in these commandments, which I will read to you, the
          Almighty shows that he is very jealous of his honor, and that he
          requires the undivided service and worship of his people. It will
          not do us any harm to look over those commandments, but it may do
          some of us a great deal of good, and, therefore, I will call your
          attention to them. We find them written in the following
          language:--
          241
          "Thou shalt have no other gods before me.
          241
          "Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness
          of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth
          beneath, or that is in the water under the earth:
          242
          "Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I
          the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the
          fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of
          them that hate me:
          242
          "And showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep
          my commandments.
          242
          "Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for
          the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in
          vain.
          242
          "Remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it holy."
          242
          "Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work:
          242
          "But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it
          thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter,
          thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy
          stranger that is within thy gates:
          242
          "For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all
          that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord
          blessed the Sabbath-day, and hallowed it.
          242
          "Honor thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon
          the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.
          242
          "Thou shalt not kill.
          242
          "Thou shalt not commit adultery.
          242
          "Thou shalt not steal.
          242
          "Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor.
          242
          "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not covet
          thy neighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant,
          nor his ox, nor his ass, nor anything that is thy
          neighbor's."--Exodus, 20 chap., 3-17.
          242
          These items contained in the above commandments are things that
          we ought all to consider and have a more lively interest in. We
          should read them occasionally, as well as other parts of the word
          of God, and we should endeavor to cultivate that which we see to
          be good.
          242
          We have the Priesthood of the living God in our midst, that
          Priesthood which is after the order of Melchizedek; it is the
          authority which God instituted in the beginning, and there is no
          salvation nor exaltation without it. If the present generation
          wish an exaltation in the kingdom of God, and desire the benefits
          and blessings of the Priesthood of the Most High, they must bow
          in obedience to the mandates of Heaven. Through this Priesthood
          the law of God has been revealed to man in this generation, to
          let mankind know that he still lives, and that he still has a
          care for his children and watches over them with paternal
          affection. Among the revelations which we find in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants there is one which was given in Feb.,
          1831, in which is contained the general outlines of the law which
          is to govern the Latter-day Saints. You may read the whole of
          that revelation when you have time; I will only call your
          attention now to the 6th and 7th paragraphs, which read as
          follows:--
          242
          "And now, behold, I speak unto the Church: Thou shalt not kill;
          and he that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor
          in the world to come.
          243
          "And again, I say, thou shalt not kill: but he that killeth shall
          die. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not
          repent, shall but cast out. Thou shalt not lie; he that lieth and
          will not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt love thy wife with
          all thy heart, and shall cleave unto her and none else; and he
          that looketh upon a woman to lust after her, shall deny the
          faith, and shall not have the Spirit, and if he repents not he
          shall be cast out. Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that
          committeth adultery and repenteth not, shalt be cast out; but he
          that has committed adultery and repents with all his heart, and
          forsaketh it, and doeth it no more, thou shalt forgive; but if he
          doeth it again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall be cast out.
          Thou shalt not speak evil of thy neighbor, nor do him any harm.
          Thou knowest my laws concerning these things are given in my
          Scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be cast
          out."
          243
          Thus you see that the Lord was very particular in giving
          commandments through Joseph Smith at the commencement of this
          Church, and these commandments apply to all who embrace the
          Gospel, and without obedience to these, in connection with the
          rest of the revelations and commandments that have been given to
          this Church, there is no promise of salvation in the celestial
          kingdom. It is true there are many moralists and men who in many
          respects are very good, who do not embrace the Gospel; all such
          will be rewarded according to their works. If their works are
          good, good will be restored unto them; and if their works are
          evil they will be punished for their sins. And remember, the Lord
          says that those who lie shall be cast out of the Church, and this
          applies to every man and woman, and they can read it for
          themselves in the Book of Covenants. We are also commanded there
          not to speak evil of our neighbors, for if we do and do not
          immediately repent, the penalty is that we shall be cast out of
          the Church. Now, how important it is that we should observe these
          commandments and do them, especially as the Bible says, "For
          whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point
          he is guilty of all."--James 2, 10. You know if a man lies he
          offends in that particular and breaks one of the commandments,
          and he that said, Thou shalt not bear false witness, said also,
          Thou shalt not kill, therefore, by breaking one part of the law
          of God a man becomes a transgressor, and the law given to us in
          our days says that all such shall be cast out of the Church if
          they do not repent.
          243
          Now I touch upon these little things, knowing that if you do not
          hear and obey these, you will not pay any attention to the
          greater things. If I disregard any of the little things that
          pertain to my duty, I am guilty in the sight of God, and it is
          just so in regard to the law of the land. It is precisely so here
          with our laws in Utah; they are good, and well adapted to our
          circumstances and condition; but yet there are some persons who
          are not willing to observe them.
          243
          I feel that I am a weak, frail mortal; I realize that we are all
          frail beings, but those that suppose we cannot observe the laws
          to which I have referred, are mistaken. I know that I can refrain
          from evil, and I also know that any other person can who tries.
          It is quite a common thing with the world to commit sins, and
          then to argue that they cannot do any better, but this is a
          misunderstanding; any person who tries can refrain from evil.
          244
          What effect does this gospel produce among the inhabitants of the
          earth? Does it unite them together in one, and make them all of
          one heart and one mind; No, but it would produce this effect if
          the people would receive it, and universally adopt it as their
          rule of action, instead of which a great majority of mankind
          reject it, and hence it produces the effect which Jesus said his
          mission would. He remarked: "Think not that I am come to send
          peace on earth; I came not to send peace, but a sword. For I am
          come to set a man at variance against his father, and the
          daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her
          mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall be they of his own
          household."--Matt. 10. 30. 36. This has truly been one of the
          results of the preaching of the gospel. The Elders have converted
          one here and another there; they have fulfilled the scripture
          which says: "I will take two of a family and one of a city, and
          bring them to Zion."
          244
          We now see a similar condition of things politically, to what has
          long existed religiously. Our own country is now suffering in
          consequence of this spirit of opposition, and it is causing many
          hearts to mourn because of losing their friends, and when the
          trouble will be at an end, is not for me to say. Now the
          Presbyterians of the North are preaching and praying against
          their Presbyterian brethren in the South; and this is precisely
          the condition of the Baptists, Methodists, Quakers and Shakers,
          and I am really sorry that such is the case. There are many
          honorable and peaceable citizens who are moving West in
          consequence of the lamentable state of our once happy and
          peaceful country.
          244
          When I think of these things I always reflect upon the travels of
          this Church; I call to mind our trials and privations in leaving
          Kirtland, Ohio. I call to mind our blessings and our troubles in
          the State of Missouri; I think of what we passed through and
          endured in the State of Illinois, and I shall not soon forget our
          wearisome and toilsome journey from Nauvoo to Winter Quarters,
          and then from the Frontiers of Iowa to these peaceful valleys. I
          rejoice many times in my reflections when I consider the goodness
          of the Almighty unto us, in bringing us to this goodly land. Here
          we can enjoy ourselves in the liberty of the gospel; we can make
          ourselves comfortable, and surround ourselves with the comforts
          and blessings of this life. In this respect we are privileged and
          blessed above many of our fellow creatures, and our blessings
          ought to cause us to look with compassion upon, and have charity
          for those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death. It is our
          duty to consider what we were before we heard the gospel; we were
          quite as ignorant of God, Angels and heaven as the children of
          disobedience now are, but through the medium of Joseph Smith we
          were brought to an understanding of the principles of eternal
          life, and many of us have since been to the nations to teach them
          repentance and baptism for the remission of sins. Jesus set the
          example, and although he was without sin he submitted to the
          ordinance that he might fulfil all righteousness. John objected
          to preform the ordinance, but after Jesus had informed him it was
          requisite that he should honor the law of heaven, John then
          consented to officiate. As a proof that that that was acceptable,
          the heavens were opened, and a voice heard to say--"This is my
          beloved son, in whom I am well pleased."
          244
          Now this conduct of our Savior was an example to all mankind, and
          every person who desires salvation must pass through this ordeal.
          By being baptized and keeping all the commandments, we become the
          beloved sons and daughters of God, the Holy Ghost descends upon
          us, and we are continually enlightened by its benign influences.
          After becoming members of this Church it becomes our duty to set
          a good example before all men, to pursue a course that will be
          acceptable in the sight of God and worthy of imitation, and let
          me encourage every one to be faithful to their covenants, and
          live pure and holy lives before God.
          245
          The members of this Church are all blessed with the privilege we
          enjoy this day, of partaking of the emblems of the broken body
          and shed blood of Jesus Christ. When Christ instituted this
          supper he enjoined its continuance upon his disciples, and we
          have been instructed to observe it in this generation. Jesus
          remarked at his last supper: "With desire I have desired to eat
          this passover with you before I suffer. For I say unto you, I
          will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the
          kingdom of God. And he took the cup and gave thanks, and said,
          take this, and divide it among yourselves. For I say unto you, I
          will not drink of the fruit of the vine until the kingdom of God
          shall come. And he took bread, and gave thanks and break it, and
          gave unto them, saying, this is my body which is given for you;
          this do in remembrance of me. Likewise also the cup after supper,
          saying, this cup is the New Testament in my blood which is shed
          for you."--Luke 22. 15, 20.
          245
          To some it may be a curiosity that we partake of water instead of
          wine. [Prest. B. Young: Tell them that the Lord told Joseph that
          he would accept of water]. Yes, the Lord has warned us against
          taking impure wine, and in revelation given to Joseph Smith as
          early as September, 1830, he revealed his will on this subject in
          the following language:--Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ,
          your Lord, your God and your Redeemer, whose word is quick and
          powerful. For behold, I say unto you, that it mattereth not what
          ye shall eat or what ye shall drink when ye partake of the
          sacrament, if it so be that ye do it with an eye single to my
          glory; remembering unto the Father my blood which was shed for
          the remission of sins; wherefore, a commandment I give unto you
          that you shall not purchase wine, neither strong drink of your
          enemies; wherefore, you shall partake of none except it is made
          new among you; yea, in this my Father's kingdom which shall be
          built up on the earth. Behold this is wisdom in me; wherefore,
          marvel not, for the hour cometh that I will drink of the fruit of
          the vine with you on the earth."--Doc. Cov., Sec. L., Par. 1 & 2.
          This is what we are doing this afternoon, and, brethren and
          sisters, let us be faithful and remember in partaking of this
          ordinance, we renew our covenants, and we have a promise that we
          shall receive a renewal of the Holy Spirit, to enable us to be
          humble and to perform the duties that are enjoined upon us as
          Saints.
          245
          Whatever transpires, if we are faithful in this kingdom, will all
          tend to the happiness, pleasure and exaltation of this people. We
          ought to be the happiest people on the face of the earth, for we
          are blessed with a knowledge of the gospel, with an understanding
          of the ordinances which pertain to eternal life, and we are
          blessed with peace while our neighbors are afflicted with a
          desolating war.
          245
          Brethren and sisters, I exhort you above all things to hold fast
          to your integrity, seek for righteousness and cleave unto it, and
          if you see anything that is contrary to these holy principles
          among this people, you may know that it is not good. There is no
          person in this Church who can increase in the knowledge of God,
          in the spirit of revelation, in the gift of prophecy, in visions
          or in dreams, unless they cleave unto God with full purpose of
          heart, but by being faithful these gifts will be multiplied unto
          the Saints.
          246
          Now when I went to England the first time I did not say anything
          about the gathering. About ten days after I had baptized brother
          George D. Watt, he came to me, his face shining like that of an
          angel, and, said he, just as sure as the Lord lives the Saints
          will gather to America. I told him to prophecy on, for I knew it
          was of God. I name this circumstance to show that the Spirit make
          manifest to individuals many things which they have never before
          heard. Now what is there to prevent the Latter-day Saints
          enjoying those gifts and graces of the gospel which they used to
          enjoy when they first joined the Church? What can prevent us from
          obtaining a knowledge of things past and things to come? There is
          nothing to prevent even our little boys and little girls having
          these gifts and blessings, except it be a slackness on our part
          in our duties towards God. I know there is a slackness with many
          of this people; there is a spirit of division, of contention and
          strife creeping in among the Latter-day Saints, but still I am
          happy to know that with the majority there is a great
          improvement. I know also that those brethren that are engaged in
          assisting to gather the poor, their blessings will be great
          indeed; they will have a reward in the present and in the future.
          On the other hand it is a matter of regret that there are others
          who do not feel interested enough to make up their butter and
          carry a tenth of it into the Tithing office. Some of them think
          it is too small a matter, others are indifferent and don't care
          anything about it, and thus a great many of the people neglect
          their tithes, and do not put them into the Lord's storehouse;
          hence the poor, the laborer upon the public works, and the
          families of our missionaries lack many of the comforts of life,
          which the people who are laboring exclusively for themselves
          constantly enjoy. I presume you all remember what Christ said in
          regard to the poor widow who gave her small donation at the
          treasury of the synagogue, but lest some of you should have
          forgotten it, I will remind you of it: "And Jesus sat over
          against the treasury, and beheld how the people cast money into
          the treasury, and many that were rich cast in much. And there
          came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites, which make
          a farthing. And he called unto him his disciples, and saith unto
          them, 'Verily I say unto you, that this poor widow hath cast more
          in than all they which have cast into the treasury, for all they
          did cast in of their abundance, but she of her want did cast in
          all that she had, even all her living.'"--Mark 12, 41, 44.
          246
          Let me now say to the Latter-day Saints, if you will cast in your
          tithes and your offerings you will be blessed with greater
          abundance; the Lord will open the windows of heaven and bestow
          upon you a greater blessing. It will be with you as the Lord
          spoke through Malachi to the Israel of his day; after rebuking
          them the Lord promised them a great blessing. "Will a man rob
          God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, wherein have we robbed
          thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse; for ye
          have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes
          into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and
          prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of Hosts, if I will not
          open you the windows of heaven and pour you out such a blessing
          that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will
          rebuke the destroyer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the
          fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit
          before the time in the field, saith the Lord of Hosts. And all
          nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome
          land, saith the Lord of Hosts.--Malachi 3. 8, 12.
          247
          This will be our blessing if we are faithful; then let us awake
          to righteousness and we shall be abundantly blest. Let us all
          volunteer to help President Young in every endeavor that he makes
          to push forward this great work, and then we shall never again
          want for bread, for the Lord will shed forth rain upon the earth
          to water our crops, and we shall raise all the bread we need, and
          have some to spare for our friends. I have seen the time when our
          brethren have had to eat beef-hides, wolves, dogs and skunks. You
          may smile, but I can tell you that it was no laughing matter at
          that time, for there were many who could not get even dogs to
          eat. Many of the brethren in those trying times were clothed in
          skins of wild animals. I felt impressed to prophesy to them, and
          I said, "Never mind, boys, in less than one year there will be
          plenty of clothes and everything that we shall want sold at less
          than St. Louis prices;" and I thought when I came to reflect upon
          it that it was a very improbable thing, and brother Rich told me
          that he thought I had done up the job at prophesying that time,
          but the sequel showed the prediction to be of the Lord. In less
          than six months, the emigration to California came through here
          laden down with good clothing, bacon, flour, groceries and
          everything we wanted. The opening of the gold mines had caused
          them to rush for the scene of excitement; they came with their
          trunks full of the best of clothing, and they opened them and
          turned out a great deal of the clothing, and the brethren and
          sisters bought good coats, vests, shawls and dresses at a mere
          nominal price, and in this way the Lord supplied our wants, and
          he will do so again if the circumstances ever require it. This is
          the God that I believe in, and in him I put my trust. I know also
          that he will fight our battles from this time henceforth if we
          will only do right. He will turn our enemies aside and cause all
          things to work together for our good. Therefore, let us trust in
          him, and he will send his angels to watch over us, and he will
          preserve us as in the hollow of his hand.
          247
          May the Lord multiply his blessings upon you, brethren and
          sisters, and upon all the faithful ministers and Saints
          throughout the world, and may He bless all those who do good, who
          love righteousness and desire the welfare and building up of
          Zion; I ask this in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, October 6, 1863
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1863
           NECESSITY FOR WATCHFULNESS.--THE PROPER COURSE TO PURSUE TOWARDS
                    STRANGERS.--SELLING FLOUR AND GRAIN.--THE WAR 
                            AND ITS EFFECTS UPON SLAVERY.
           Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
                          Salt Lake City, October 6, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          248
          I do not expect you will hear much from me during this
          Conference. If I had faith, or you had faith for me, sufficient
          to heal me up and make me strong, so that I could speak as I
          would like to speak, and as often and whenever the Spirit of God
          would delight to speak through me, I should still talk a great
          deal to the people.
          248
          I have always been satisfied, and am still, that they need a
          great deal of teaching, for everything is to learn, and
          everything is to be obtained. We can receive only a little at a
          time, and it is only the faithful that can receive anything
          pertaining to the revealed will of God, and they can only receive
          it "line upon line and precept upon precept, here a little and
          there a little," and blessed is the man or woman that treasures
          up the words of life. Much has yet to be taught the Latter-day
          Saints to perfect them and prepare them for the coming of the Son
          of Man.
          248
          We have heard a good deal to-day, and we shall hear a good deal
          more to-morrow and next day, or so long as our Conference shall
          last; how long it will continue is not now for me to say.
          249
          In the remarks that have been made to-day, a great many things
          have been suggested to my mind. One thing I will take time to
          mention, and that is in regard to the stranger that passes
          through our country in search for gold, or in search for safety,
          as the case may be. I wish the Latter-day Saints, who live in
          these mountains, to understand that we are here through
          necessity, and that hundreds and thousands of Latter-day Saints
          are coming here now, and hundreds and thousands who are not
          Latter-day Saints are also passing through from the east to the
          regions north and west of us, or to other regions where they may
          hope to make their homes, and all through necessity; they are
          fleeing from trouble and sorrow. I wish you to realize this.
          Multitudes of good and honorable men become enrolled in the
          contending armies of the present American war, some to gratify a
          martial pride, and others through a conscientious love of their
          country; indeed, various are the motives and inducements that
          impel men to expose themselves upon the field of battle; but a
          portion of those who are peaceably disposed, and wish not to
          witness the shedding of the blood of their countrymen, make good
          their escape from the vicinity of trouble. It is chiefly this
          class of men who are now passing through this Territory to other
          parts, and I think they are probably as good a class of men as
          has ever passed through this country; they are persons who wish
          to live in peace, and to be far removed from contending factions.
          As far as I am concerned I have no fault to find with them. But I
          will say to the Latter-day Saints, when they come to you with
          well-filled sacks of gold dust to buy your produce, do not be
          afraid to ask six dollars a hundred for your flour, or more if it
          is worth it. The love of mankind is an exalted sentiment, and
          patriotism for home and country is worthy of a place in the
          bosoms of the greatest and best of mankind, but I cannot see that
          we do homage to these holy principles by selling our produce to
          the passing stranger for less than its actual cost to us; and he
          is as well satisfied to pay a reasonable and fair price for what
          he buys from us, as to receive it at half its value. Every
          intelligent farmer must be aware that flour cost him all of six
          dollars a hundred. If I oppress you when I teach you to take care
          of yourselves, then shall I continue to oppress you. Have I ever
          taught you, by example or precept, to oppress the hireling in his
          wages? Never. Can you justly accuse me of depriving the poor, or
          the stranger that is cast among us, of the means of obtaining the
          necessary comforts of life? You can not. But I may be justly
          accused of making men, as far as possible, earn their living; of
          teaching them to supply their own wants, and to accumulate and
          gather around them wealth and independence by a persevering
          industry and a constant frugality and care of the temporal
          blessings God bestows upon them.
          249
          Some would tell you that you are deprived of the free exercise of
          your rights by "Mormon" interference, while, every day you live,
          you live in the enjoyment of the rights and privileges of
          freemen, and staunch upholders of the priceless boon bequeathed
          to us by our fathers in the Constitution of our suffering
          country. They would tell you that it is the right of every man
          and woman to suffer themselves to be prostituted and defiled by
          the filth and scum that floats among the surging masses of
          mankind, that are at present lashed into rage and madness by the
          demon of war. This is not, in strictness, a right which belongs
          to any human being, but on the contrary, it is the right of every
          person and of every community to resist pollution and to contend
          for the privilege of living a virtuous, holy, upright and godly
          life, so as to be justified before the heavens and before all the
          good that dwell upon the earth. They consider that they are
          curtailed in the free exercise of their rights, because they
          cannot enter into our houses and pollute our wives and daughters,
          and because they cannot change our domestic and social system to
          the lowest standard of this depraved age. It is their right to
          attend to their own business, and we feel quite capable of
          attending to ours.
          249
          I mean to watch them with a sleepless eye. Understand it, ye
          Elders of Israel. Whether you do as you are told or not, I shall
          tell every man to take care that he is ready for every
          emergency--to sleep with one eye open, and, if he has a mind to,
          with his boots on and one leg out of bed. I shall not be found
          off my watch; and if they commence intruding, woe unto them, for
          they will then know who are the old settlers.
          250
          Treat the passing strangers with kindness and respect; treat all
          kindly and respectfully who respect you and your rights as
          American citizens. "Peace on earth and good will towards men," is
          the design and spirit of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; but when men
          are harnessed up by hundreds of thousands, and driven to the
          slaughter, it bespeaks a departure from God and from the popular
          institutions of freedom; and if Angels can weep, they weep over
          this human ignorance, blindness, depravity and cruelty. What is
          the cause of all this waste of life and treasure? To tell it in a
          plain, truthful way, one portion of the country wish to raise
          their negroes or black slaves, and the other portion wish to free
          them, and, apparently, to almost worship them. Well, raise and
          worship them, who cares? I should never fight one moment about
          it, for the cause of human improvement is not in the least
          advanced by the dreadful war which now convulses our unhappy
          country.
          250
          Ham will continue to be the servant of servants, as the Lord has
          decreed, until the curse is removed. Will the present struggle
          free the slave? No; but they are now wasting away the black race
          by thousands. Many of the blacks are treated worse than we treat
          our dumb brutes; and men will be called to judgment for the way
          they have treated the negro, and they will receive the
          condemnation of a guilty conscience, by the just Judge whose
          attributes are justice and truth.
          250
          Treat the slaves kindly and let them live, for Ham must be the
          servant of servants until the curse is removed. Can you destroy
          the decrees of the Almighty? You cannot. Yet our Christian
          brethren think that they are going to overthrow the sentence of
          the Almighty upon the seed of Ham. They cannot do that, though
          they may kill them by thousands and tens of thousands.
          250
          According to accounts, in all probability not less than one
          million men, from twenty to forty years of age, have gone to the
          silent grave in this useless war, in a little over two years, and
          all to gratify the caprice of a few,--I do not think I have a
          suitable name for them, shall we call them abolitionists,
          slaveholders, religious bigots, or political aspirants? Call them
          what you will, they are wasting away each other, and it seems as
          though they will not be satisfied until they have brought
          universal destruction and desolation upon the whole country. It
          appears as though they would destroy every person; perhaps they
          will, but I think they will not.
          250
          God rules. Do you know it? It is the kingdom of God or nothing
          for the Latter-day Saints.
          250
          Do you know that it is the eleventh hour of the reign of Satan on
          the earth? Jesus is coming to reign, and all you who fear and
          tremble because of your enemies, cease to fear them, and learn to
          fear to offend God, fear to transgress his laws, fear to do any
          evil to your brother, or to any being upon the earth, and do not
          fear Satan and his power, nor those who have only power to slay
          the body, for God will preserve his people.
          250
          We are constantly gathering new clay into the mill. How many of
          the new comers I have heard say, "Oh that I had been with you
          when you had your trials." We have promised them all the trials
          that are necessary, if they would be patient.
          250
          Are you going to be patient and trust in God, and receive every
          trial with thanksgiving, acknowledging the hand of the Lord in
          it? You will have all the trial you can bear. The least thing
          tries some people. Brother Heber and myself going to the island
          in Great Salt Lake, a week ago last Friday, created numerous
          surmisings and misgivings with some. I have thought that it
          might, perhaps, be well to notify you regularly, through the
          Deseret News, of my out-goings and in-comings; and I may as well
          now notify you that it is my intention to visit Sanpete, and,
          perhaps, our southern settlements this fall. If I should do so, I
          hope that my brethren and sisters will feel satisfied, for I
          shall go, come, stay and act as I feel dictated by the Spirit of
          God. God being my helper, asking no odds of any person.--Amen.
          251
                TITHING.--BUILDING TEMPLES.--GOLD, ITS PRODUCTION AND
                                 USES.--GOVERNMENTAL
                 POLICY TOWARDS UTAH.--PROVIDING BREAD FOR THE POOR.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          251
          I have in my mind a few texts which I wish to introduce and speak
          from, to, or upon.
          251
          I have only to say in relation to what brother John Taylor, in
          his remarks, has referred to, that I wish the honest-in-heart to
          continue to be honest--to say their prayers, and especially to
          keep the law of God; and I would like you to observe the law of
          Tithing, if you wish to do so, and if you do not, proclaim that
          you do not which to observe it, that we may shape our course
          accordingly, for no person is compelled to pay Tithing, but it is
          entirely a voluntary act of our own. If we pay it freely it is
          well; if we are not willing to pay it freely and feel a pleasure
          in doing so, let us say so and be consistent with ourselves.
          251
          We talk a great deal about our religion. It is not now my
          intention to deliver a discourse on this subject, enumerating
          facts and producing evidences in my possession which are
          unanswerable, but I will merely give a text, or make a
          declaration, that our religion is simply the truth. It is all
          said in this one expression--it embraces all truth, wherever
          found, in all the works of God and man that are visible or
          invisible to mortal eye. It is the only system of religion known
          in heaven or on earth that can exalt a man to the Godhead, and
          this it will do to all those who embrace its laws and faithfully
          observe its precepts. This thought gives joy and delight to the
          reflecting mind, for, as has been observed, man possesses the
          germ of all the attributes and power that are possessed by God
          his heavenly Father.
          251
          I wish you to understand that sin is not an attribute in the
          nature of man, but it is an inversion of the attributes God has
          placed in him. Righteousness tends to an eternal duration of
          organized intelligence, while sin bringeth to pass their
          dissolution. Were it our purpose, at this time, we might produce
          extensive, instructive and interesting arguments of a Scriptural
          and philosophical character, in support of these views. I will
          merely say that God possesses in perfection all the attributes of
          his physical and mental nature, while as yet we only possess them
          in our weakness and imperfection, tainted by sin and all the
          consequences of the fall. God has perfect control over sin and
          over death; we are subject to both, which have passed upon all
          things that pertain to this earth. God has control over all these
          things; he is exalted and lives in obedience to the laws of
          truth. He controls the acts of all men, setting up a nation here
          and overthrowing a nation there, at his pleasure, to subserve his
          great purposes.
          252
          We see man suddenly raised to power and influence, clothed in all
          the paraphernalia of royalty, endowed with prestige and equipage,
          and as quickly stripped of all his pomp and show, and laid
          prostrate in the dust of death.
          252
          This is God's work, and the result of a power that is not
          possessed by us mortals though we are seeking for it. When we
          talk of building a temple, let us not forget that we can add
          nothing to Him. "But Solomon built Him an house. Howbeit, the
          Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the
          Prophet, heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool; what
          house will ye build me? saith the Lord, or what is the place of
          my rest? Hath not my hand made all these?" "If I were hungry I
          would not tell thee, for the world is mine and the fulness
          thereof." He does not ask us for bread and fruit, for he has
          better fruit than we can raise, and His bread is of a much finer
          quality than ours; He does not want our bread and meat and
          clothing, but he has organized all these substances for an
          exaltation.
          252
          The earth, the Lord says, abides its creation; it has been
          baptized with water, and will, in the future, be baptized with
          fire and the Holy Ghost, to be prepared to go back into the
          celestial presence of God, with all things that dwell upon it
          which have, like the earth, abided the law of their creation.
          Taking this view of the matter, it may be asked why we build
          temples. We build temples because there is not a house on the
          face of the whole earth that has been reared to God's name, which
          will in anywise compare with his character, and that he can
          consistently call his house. There are places on the earth where
          the Lord can come and dwell, if he pleases. They may be found on
          the tops of high mountains, or in some cavern or places where
          sinful man has never marked the soil with his polluted feet.
          252
          He requires his servants to build Him a house that He can come
          to, and where He can make known His will. This opens to my mind a
          field that I shall not undertake to survey to-day. I will just
          say, when I see men at work on that Temple who nurse cursings in
          their hearts, I wish they would walk out of the Temple-block, and
          never again enter within its walls, until their hearts are
          sanctified to God and his Work. This will also apply to men who
          are dishonest. But we have to put up and bear patiently with many
          things that we cannot help under present circumstances, and in
          our present imperfect state. We would like to build a substantial
          house, suitably arranged and embellished--a permanent house--that
          shall be renowned for its beauty and excellency, to present to
          the Lord our God, and then lock and bar it up, unless he shall
          say, "Enter ye into this my house, and there officiate in the
          ordinances of my Holy Priesthood, as I shall direct." We have
          already built two Temples: one in Kirtland, Ohio, and one in
          Nauvoo, Illinois. We commenced the foundation of one in Far West,
          Missouri. You know the history of the one we built in Nauvoo. It
          was burnt, all the materials that would burn, and the walls have
          since been almost entirely demolished and used for building
          private dwellings, &c. I would rather it should thus be destroyed
          than remain in the hands of the wicked. If the Saints cannot so
          live as to inherit a Temple when it is built, I would rather
          never see a Temple built. God commanded us to build the Nauvoo
          Temple, and we built it, and performed our duty pretty well.
          There are Elders here to-day who labored on that house with not a
          shoe to their feet, or pantaloons that would cover their limbs,
          or a shirt to cover their arms.
          253
          We performed the work, and performed it within the time which the
          Lord gave us to do it in. Apostates said that we never could
          perform that work; but, through the blessing of God, it was
          complete and accepted of him. Apostates never build Temples unto
          God, but the Saints are called to do this work.
          253
          Do we want to build this Temple, or do we not? It shall be as we
          please. I am just as ready to dismiss every workman that is now
          laboring on the Public Works, as you are. I know the people would
          say, Build the Temple. Should I ask all the workmen whether they
          are willing to labor on that work, their reply would be, "Yes,
          the Lord wants our labor, and we are willing that he should have
          it, although we could get better pay for our labor elsewhere--pay
          that we cannot get on the Public Works." 
          253
          Do you require me as Trustee-in-Trust, to pay you better pay than
          is paid into my hands by the people to sustain the Public Works?
          Are you just in your requirements, or are you unjust? Look at it
          in whatever light you please, no person can justly require more
          of me than I receive. Whether it is right to do so, judge ye.
          253
          Has the Lord required of us to pay Tithing? He has--namely,
          one-tenth of our increase. Now, if we withhold our Tithing, and
          the Temple, nevertheless, is completed and ready for the
          ordinances of the Holy Priesthood to be performed therein, can
          those who have withheld their Tithing enter that Temple to pass
          through the ordinances of salvation for their dead, and be just
          before God? If they can, I must confess that I do not understand
          the nature of God's requirements, nor his justice, nor his truth,
          nor his mercy.
          253
          That Temple is to be built; but God forbid that it should ever be
          built for the hypocrite, the ungodly, the apostate, or any other
          miserably corrupted creature that bears the image of our Creator,
          to enter into it to pollute it; I would rather never see it built
          than this should transpire. We intend to build and finish it.
          253
          If the Lord permits gold-mines to be opened here, he will
          overrule it for the good of his Saints and the building-up of his
          kingdom. We have a great many friends who are out of this
          Church--who have not embraced the Gospel. We have a great many
          political friends, moral friends and financial friends; there are
          thousands of men who are our friends for advantage's sake, for
          the sake of peace, for the enjoyment of life, for silver and
          gold, goods and chattels, houses and lands, and other possessions
          on the earth, for they love to live on the earth and enjoy its
          blessings. There are thousands who see that this people inculcate
          and live by wholesome moral principles--principles that will
          sustain their natural lives, to say nothing about principles that
          take hold of God and eternity. There are multitudes who desire to
          live out their days without coming to their end by
          violence--without being murdered or kidnapped by marauding mobs;
          they think that the earth is a pretty good place, and they would
          like to live upon it in peace as long as they can, with their
          friends and connections. We have a great many friends, and if the
          Lord suffers gold to be discovered here, I shall be satisfied
          that it is for the purpose of embellishing and adorning this
          Temple which we contemplate building, and we may use some of it
          as a circulating medium.
          254
          The Lord will not dwell in our hearts unless they are pure and
          holy, neither will he enter into a Temple that we may build to
          his name, unless it is sanctified and prepared for his presence.
          If we could overlay the aisles of the Temple with pure gold, for
          the Lord to walk upon, it would please me, and not suffer them
          ever to be corrupted by mortal feet. Gold is one of the purest of
          elements, and will not be so much changed as some others, though
          every element that we are acquainted with will pass through a
          change. Gold is pure and precious metal, and the wicked love it
          through selfishness or an unholy lust, while God and his true
          people love to pave the streets of Zion with it, to overlay
          altars and pulpits of Temples with it, and to make utensils of it
          for the use of the Priests of the Lord in offering sacrifice to
          him, and also for household purposes.
          254
          There are some of the sealing ordinances that cannot be
          administered in the house that we are now using; we can only
          administer in it some of the first ordinances of the Priesthood
          pertaining to the endowment. There are more advanced ordinances
          that cannot be administered there; we would, therefore, like a
          Temple, but I am willing to wait a few years for it. I want to
          see the Temple built in a manner that it will endure through the
          Millennium. This is not the only Temple we shall build; There
          will be hundreds of them built and dedicated to the Lord. This
          Temple will be known as the first Temple built in the mountains
          by the Latter-day Saints. And when the Millennium is over, and
          all the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve, down to the last of
          their posterity, who come within the reach of the clemency of the
          Gospel, have been redeemed in hundreds of Temples through the
          administration of their children as proxies for them, I want that
          Temple still to stand as a proud monument of the faith,
          perseverance and industry of the Saints of God in the mountains,
          in the nineteenth century.
          254
          I told you thirteen years ago, that every time we took up our
          tools to progress with that Temple, we should see opposition. Our
          enemies do not love to see it progress, because we are building
          it for God, and they do not love him. If it is necessary I am
          willing to drop work on the Temple; but if you require at our
          hands that the Temple be built, you should be as willing to pay
          your Tithing as you are to have us build the Temple. Some of us
          are not dependent on the Temple for our endowment blessings, for
          we have received them under the hands of Joseph the Prophet, and
          know where to go to bestow the same on others. You may ask me
          whether the leaders of this Church have received all their
          endowment blessings. I think that we have got all that you can
          get in your probation, if you live to be the age of Methuselah;
          and we can give what we possess to others who are worthy. We want
          to build that temple as it should be built, that when we present
          it to the Lord we may not have to cover our faces in shame.
          255
          I now wish to present a few questions to the congregation, for I
          think there is no harm in asking questions to elicit information.
          Do the Government officials in Utah, civil and military, give aid
          and comfort to and foster persons whose design is to interrupt
          and disturb the peace of this people? and are they protected and
          encouraged in this ruinous design by the strong arm of military
          power, to do what they will, if they will only annoy and try to
          break up the "Mormon" community? Does the general Government, or
          does it not, sustain this wicked plan? Is there in existence a
          corruption-fund, out of which Government jobbers live and pay
          their travelling expenses while they are engaged in trying to get
          men and women to apostatize from the truth, to swell their ranks
          for damnation? Is this so, or is it not so? Those who understand
          the political trickeries and the political windings of the
          nation, can see at once that these are political questions. Who
          feeds and clothes and defrays the expenses of hundreds of men who
          are engaged patroling the mountains and kanyons all around us in
          search of gold? Who finds supplies for those who are sent here to
          protect the two great interests--the mail and telegraph lines
          across the continent--while they are employed ranging over these
          mountains in search of gold? And who has paid for the multitude
          of picks, shovels, spades and other mining tools that they have
          brought with them? Were they really sent here to protect the mail
          and telegraph lines, or to discover, if possible, rich diggings
          in our immediate vicinity, with a view to flood the country with
          just such a population as they desire, to destroy, if possible,
          the identity of the "Mormon" community, and every truth and
          virtue that remains? Who is it that calls us apostates from our
          Government, deserters, traitors, rebels, secessionists? And who
          have expressed themselves as being unwilling that the "Mormons"
          should have in their possession a little powder and lead? I am
          merely presenting a few plain questions to the Latter-day Saints,
          which they or anybody else may answer, or not, just as they
          please. Who have said that "Mormons" should not be permitted to
          hold in their possession fire-arms and ammunition? Did a
          Government officer say this, one who was sent here to watch over
          and protect the interest of the community, without meddling or
          interfering with the domestic affairs of the people? I can tell
          you what they have in their hearts, and I know what passes in
          their secret councils. Blood and murder are in their hearts, and
          they wish to extend the work of destruction over the whole face
          of the land, until there cannot be found a single spot where the
          Angel of peace can repose.
          255
          The waste of life in the ruinous war now raging is truly
          lamentable. Joseph the Prophet said that the report of it would
          sicken the heart; and what is all this for? It is a visitation
          from heaven, because they have killed the Prophet of God, Joseph
          Smith, jun, Has not the nation consented to his death, and to the
          utter destruction of the Latter-day Saints, if it could be
          accomplished? But they found that they could not accomplish that.
          255
          Before we left Nauvoo, members of Congress made a treaty with the
          latter-day Saints, and we agreed to leave the United States
          entirely. We did so, and came to these mountains, which were then
          Mexican territory. When we were ready to start on our pilgrimage
          west, a certain gentleman, who signed himself "Backwoods-man,"
          wished to know on what conditions we would overcome and settle
          California. He gave us to understand that he had his authority
          from headquarters, to treat with us on this matter. I thought
          that President Polk was our friend at that time; we have thought
          so since, and we think so now. We agreed to survey and settle
          California--we drawing the odd numbers, and the Government the
          even numbers; but I think the President was precipitated into the
          Mexican war, and our prospective calculations fell through,
          otherwise we should have gone into California and settled it.
          Many of you were not aware of this.
          256
          Joseph said that if they succeeded in taking his life, which they
          did, war and confusion would come upon the nation, and they would
          destroy each other, and there would be mob upon mob from one end
          of the country to the other. Have they got through? No, they have
          only just commenced the work of wasting life and property. They
          will burn up every steamboat, every village, every town, every
          house of their enemies that comes within their reach; they will
          waste and destroy food and clothing that should feed and comfort
          women and children, and leaven them destitute and beggars,
          without homes and without protectors, to perish upon the face of
          all the land, and all to satiate their unhallowed and hellish
          appetite for blood; and this awful tornado of suffering,
          destruction, woe and lamentation, they would hurl upon us, if
          they could, but they cannot, and I say, in the name of Israel's
          God, they never shall do it. We will have peace if we have to
          fight for it. They have not power to destroy Israel, neither will
          they have. The time will come when he who will not take up his
          sword against his neighbor must flee to Zion.
          256
          We have been preached to a great deal during this Conference, and
          how do we appear before God, as Latter-day saints, when there are
          among us confusion, covetousness, bickering, slothfulness,
          unthankfulness? May God help us to search our own hearts, to find
          out whether we are obedient or disobedient, and whether we love
          the things of God better than any earthly consideration. Will we,
          from this time henceforth, listen to and pay attention to the
          whisperings of the good Spirit, and devote every hour of our time
          to the welfare of the kingdom of God upon the earth, and let the
          enemies of this kingdom do what they please? for God will
          overrule all things for the special benefit of his people. May
          the Lord help us to be Saints.
          256
          I will now make a requirement at the hands of the Bishops, both
          those who are here, and those who are not here and which every
          individual must see is necessary and just; and that is, for them
          to see that there is sufficient breadstuff in their respective
          Wards to last the members of their Wards until another harvest;
          and if you have not sufficient on hand, we shall require you to
          secure it and hold it in such a way that the poor can obtain it
          by paying for it. There are persons who would part with every
          mouthful of breadstuff they have for that which does not profit
          them, and bring starvation upon the community. I wish the Bishops
          to have an eye to this, and to devise employment, that the new
          comers and strangers that may be among us may have a chance to
          earn their bread. Let sufficient wheat be held in reserve by
          those who have it, or are able to buy it, for this purpose, that
          none may suffer.
          256
          Again I request of the Bishops to be certain that the members of
          their Wards have their supply of breadstuffs in reserve to last
          them until another harvest, and we will trust in God for the
          coming year. Be not so unwise as to sell the bread that you and
          your children need. Preserve enough to sustain your own lives,
          and we are willing you should sell all the rest of it as you
          please; and remember that you cannot buy any from me, unless you
          pay a fair price for it. Last week a man wanted to buy some flour
          of me and I partly consented to let him have some at six dollars
          a hundred in gold dust; he thought he could buy it cheaper, and
          went away. I was very willing not to sell it him, for when women
          and children are suffering for bread, I do not want it said that
          I sold flour. I shall feel much better, and I even say in truth,
          that I have not sold flour when a prospect of scarcity could be
          seen in the future. I am willing to pay flour to my workmen, and
          am willing to hire more workmen, and I will sell them flour for
          six dollars a hundred; but I am not willing to sell it to go out
          of the country, and to strangers, if it is needed to sustain
          those who make their homes with us.
          256
          I will conclude my remarks and pray God to bless his people
          everywhere. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / John
          Taylor, October 10, 1863
                            John Taylor, October 10, 1863
                 THE CONFIDENCE OF THE SAINTS IN THE ULTIMATE TRIUMPH
                OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.--THE CONDITION OF THE NATIONS.
            Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 10, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          257
          One thing has been made very obvious to my mind during this
          Conference and that is the assurance and confidence expressed by
          every speaker, in God and his work, which nothing of an earthly
          nature could impart; although simple to the believer, this may be
          a mystery to those who do not comprehend the Gospel of Jesus. A
          certain truth in Scripture has been fully exemplified in the
          experience and teachings of those who have addressed us, namely:
          "If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater;
          for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his
          Son. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in
          himself; he that believeth not, God hath made him a liar, because
          he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son." This is as
          true to-day as it was eighteen hundred years ago. Hence our young
          men, who have embraced and have gone forth to preach the
          principles of eternal truth contained in the Gospel, seek unto
          the Lord their God for wisdom, guidance and instruction, as you
          have heard them relate during this Conference; and the spirit of
          revelation has rested upon them so that they not only understood
          their own position and relationship to God and the holy
          Priesthood as Elders in Israel, but they understood also, to a
          certain degree, the position of the people of the world among
          whom they travelled, the position of the Church and Kingdom of
          God which they represented, their own relationship to it, and the
          fulfillment of all the promises of God relating to his people.
          This unbounded, fearless confidence is not created in men by what
          are called natural causes, for the confidence which exists and is
          common among men ebbs and flows, as prosperity or adversity
          affects their varied interests.
          258
          Here are comparatively a few people in the valleys of Utah who
          are talking of seeing a kingdom set up, not only in these
          mountains but which shall rule over the whole earth, that like a
          little stone hewn out of the mountains without hands, shall
          become a great nation and fill the whole earth. They look for
          this with an unwavering, unshaken confidence. They had confidence
          in this when they were driven from Kirtland, in Ohio; when they
          were driven from Jackson county, in Missouri; and from Nauvoo, in
          Illinois and they had as much confidence in it when they were
          struggling here for a very existence, and did not know where the
          next mouthful of bread should come from. Their confidence did not
          fail them when armies came up against them to destroy them, and
          the power and influence of the United States were arrayed against
          them. There is a certain unchanging, fixed principle in the
          bosoms of the Elders of Israel that God is at the helm, and that
          no power, no reverses, no influence that can be brought to bear
          against the kingdom of God will withstand its onward progress,
          but its course is onward until the kingdoms of this world shall
          become the kingdom of our God and his Christ, and he shall reign
          with universal empire, and the kingdoms, and the greatness of the
          kingdoms under the whole heavens will be given to the Saints of
          the Most High God. It is impossible to make the Saints swerve in
          the least from this feeling. It is in them a principle of life,
          vitality and revelation. The Hon Ben. McCullough, one of the
          Peace Commissioners, on being told by President Young "that we
          were in the hands of the Lord and he would take care of us,"
          replied "that he believed in powder and ball more than in the
          interference of God." President Young informed him "that there
          was a God in Israel, who would take care of this His people," and
          said, "we ask no odds of your power, your powder and ball, or
          your armies." What has become of the men that composed that army?
          The majority of them have gone to their own place, and those that
          have not are on their way there.
          258
          How different it is among the nations; look at the position of
          Poland and Russia, and then notice the critical state of the
          political affairs of other nations--France, England, Austria,
          Prussia, to say nothing of the smaller European nations, of Japan
          and China, or of the United States, of Mexico and of the various
          powers of North and South America. The whole world seems to be in
          throes, and either actually at war or involved in complicated
          difficulties that threaten their disruption or overthrow. What is
          the matter? Politicians, rulers and statesmen, are afraid that
          some calamity is going to overspread their respective nations;
          and kings and emperors do not know how soon their thrones will be
          toppled over, how soon their kingdoms will be shaken to their
          very foundations, they do not know how soon they will be
          denationalized--how soon universal terror, war, bloodshed and
          devastation will spread their appalling consequences among them.
          The light of the Spirit of God is withdrawn from them and they
          cannot see their way. They are tremulous because of the present
          political complications; they know not God, but "their hearts
          fear because of those things that are coming on the earth."
          Without revelation they can only look upon things upon natural
          principles and dread the result. We know what will be the final
          ultimatum of the work in which we are engaged, and also what will
          be the fate of those who make war against it, and of the nations
          who reject the Gospel when it is sent to them.
          258
          God is managing the affairs of all nations, and He has made known
          his will and pleasure to his servants the Prophets; He has given
          unto them the Everlasting Gospel, which they have received by the
          principle of revelation, and can by that means draw aside the
          curtain of futurity, and contemplate events as they are rolling
          forth, and understand the designs of Jehovah in relation to them;
          and these men have been sent forth to tell the people of all
          nations the things that are coming on them.
          259
          The Elders of this Church, my brethren here all around me, have
          been bearing testimony of these things for over thirty years; we
          have visited the people in their houses, in their villages and
          cities, have preached to them in their halls, and in their
          streets and market places, and combatted their various notions
          and traditions which were not of God, presenting unto them the
          principles of eternal truth which God has imparted unto us by
          revelation. We have also told them that their kingdoms would be
          overthrown, and their nations would be destroyed, and that God
          would speedily arise and shake terribly the earth. This has been
          proclaimed to the people throughout the length and breadth of the
          United States, Great Britain and her dependencies, to France,
          Germany, Scandinavia and the Islands of the Sea; the world has
          had to listen to it, and the nations have looked upon it as an
          idle song. Now when these things which we have predicted are
          beginning to come to pass among the nations their knees wax
          feeble; they are troubled and dismayed because of the
          complexities and difficulties which are everywhere closing in
          around them.
          259
          Who would have thought a little while ago, that these United
          States--one of the best Governments under the heavens if properly
          administered--could have been reduced to their present critical
          position; who would have thought a little while ago that all the
          ingenuity, skill, talent, power and wealth that exist in the
          North and South would be brought to bear against each other for
          their mutual destruction? Yet it is so. We hear statement after
          statement, testimony after testimony, of their sanguinary
          contests; of rapine, murders, burnings, desolation, bloodshed,
          starvation, weeping, mourning and lamentation, until the recital
          has become sickening to hear, as the Prophet said, "It should
          become a vexation to hear the report." All this is confirmatory
          to us of that spirit of revelation which the Lord has planted in
          our bosoms; and we now begin to understand why we feel as we do.
          We are selected out from among the nations that the Lord may
          place his name among us. He has called upon us and we have
          listened to his voice and obeyed the testimony of his servants.
          Jesus says: "But he that entereth in by the door is the shepherd
          of the sheep. To him the porter openeth; and the sheep hear his
          voice; and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them
          out. And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before
          them, and the sheep follow him; for they know his voice, and a
          stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him; for they
          know not the voice of strangers."
          260
          Like some of old a few of us had been waiting to see the
          salvation of Israel, and our eyes have seen the salvation of the
          Lord. It is true we are but a handful compared with the great
          mass of mankind, for we have ben gathered out from among the
          nations, "One of a city and two of a family." A few of those who
          have obeyed the voice of the servants of God have remained
          faithful and many have not. "When the net is thrown into the sea
          it gathers in of every kind," good and bad; and hence we find a
          continual hewing and scoring, and admonition from the servants of
          God, who are striving with all their might to lead the people in
          the paths of righteousness, that they may learn to fear the Lord
          always. When we are under the operation and influence of the
          Spirit of God we feel good and happy and joyous, and desirous to
          do right; but when that Spirit is withdrawn from us and we are
          left to ourselves, then we are apt to waver, and quiver, and fear
          lest all is not right, that is a few do this, but the great
          majority of this people have the word of life abiding in them,
          and it is daily growing in them, and spreading and increasing
          like a well of water springing up to everlasting life, and their
          souls are like a well-tuned harp, when they are touched by the
          spirit of inspiration there is a kindred chord in their bosoms,
          they vibrate to the touch, and they are filled with sacred
          melody. And then there are some among us who do not care a great
          deal about the things of God; like some of the ancient Israelites
          they have learned the language of strangers, and have become
          blinded by the God of this world, and go to the mines to worship
          a golden calf, and sell themselves to the devil. We are told that
          the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the
          children of light. I think that is true, the children of light
          act very foolishly in some things. Although we can seemingly
          grasp eternity, and revel in divine things, yet it appears that
          we cannot understand how to take care of some of the first and
          plainest interests of life, rendering it necessary for the
          President to place guardians over us in the persons of Bishops to
          take care that we do not throw our bread away and have to starve
          a great part of the year, to watch us lest we wantonly trample
          under foot the common necessaries of life when we have them
          around us, and destroy them the same as the beasts of the field
          would. The Latter-day Saints ought to be able to take care of
          themselves; men that are talking of possessing thrones,
          principalities and powers, of becoming kings and priests unto God
          ought to know how to take care of enough wheat to supply the
          wants of themselves and their families.
          260
          While we are trying to sustain ourselves let us do right to
          everybody else, and as you have been told, treat the stranger
          with kindness and liberality, and let us not make fools of
          ourselves, and rob ourselves and families, but let us take a
          proper, wise and judicious course, for this kingdom will be built
          up temporally as well as spiritually. We talk of becoming like
          God. What does he do? He governs this and other worlds, regulates
          all the systems and gives them their motions and revolutions; He
          preserves them in their various orbits, and governs them by
          unerring, unchangeable laws, as they traverse the immensity of
          space. In our world he gives day and night, summer and winter,
          seed-time and harvest; He adapts man, the beasts of the field,
          the fowls of the air and the fishes of the sea, to their various
          climates and elements. He takes care of and provides for, not
          only the hundreds of millions of the human family, but the
          myriads of beasts, fowls and fishes; He feeds and provides for
          them day by day, giving them their breakfast, dinner and supper;
          He takes care of the reptiles and other creeping things, and
          feeds the myriads of animalcule, which crowd earth, air and
          water. His hand is over all and His providence sustains all. "The
          hairs of our head are numbered, and a sparrow cannot fall to the
          ground without our heavenly Father's notice; He clothes the
          lilies of the valleys and feeds the ravens when they cry."
          260
                 "His wisdom's vast and knows no bound,
                 A deep where all our thoughts are drowned."
          260
          We would be like him! Be kings and priests unto God and rule with
          him, and yet we are obliged to have guardians placed over us to
          teach us how to take care of a bushel of wheat. We are far
          behind, but we have time for improvement; and I think we shall
          have to make some important changes for the better in our
          proceedings, before we become like our Father who dwells in the
          heavens.
          260
          There has been something said about men turning away from the
          Church of Christ. If a man has not the witness in himself, he is
          not governed by the principles of eternal truth, and the sooner
          such people leave this Church the better.
          261
          There is one thing I pray for as much as anything else, perhaps I
          do not do it understandingly, that is, that those who will not be
          subject to the law of God and observe his commandments, but will
          rebel against God and against his truth and Priesthood may be
          removed from our midst and have no place with us. For such
          persons can never build up the Kingdom of God, nor aid in
          accomplishing his purposes upon the earth, and the sooner we are
          rid of them the better; and it matters little what draws them
          away. If we have drank of that water which the Savior spoke of to
          the woman of Samaria; if we have laid hold of the rod of iron,
          and continue to cling to it; if we adhere to the principles of
          righteousness, and pray unto God and keep his commandments
          continually, we shall have His Spirit at all times to discern
          between good and evil, and we shall always know the voice of the
          good shepherd, and cleave to the principles of righteousness.
          261
          May God help us to keep his commandments, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 / Orson
          Hyde, October 8, 1863
                             Orson Hyde, October 8, 1863
               THE WISDOM OF GOD THROUGH HIS SERVANTS.--MISSIONARIES'
                   FAMILIES TO BE SUSTAINED.--HOW TO BE PROSPERED.
                  Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 8, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          261
          I have listened with peculiar interest to the remarks made by our
          missionaries. Their remarks are truly cheering, and are a
          faithful index to the feelings and spirit which have influenced
          them during their absence from us.
          261
          I was more particularly struck with the remarks of some who said
          that they hardly knew what doctrines to preach when they first
          arrived at the fields of their labor, and others hardly knew that
          baptism was necessary for the remission of sins. These young men
          were untaught, untutored, yet the spirit of the Gospel dwelt in
          them; it was born in them, and they have been reared under its
          influence to a greater or less degree, yet apparently they knew
          it not. How unlike the missionaries of other churches is this?
          They must be educated classically and theologically, and then
          they go forth to preach to a credulous world systematically a
          mass of inconsistent and contradictory doctrines--which they call
          the Gospel.
          262
          These missionaries of ours felt very much as I did on one
          occasion when I first landed in Germany. I was dropped from the
          coach on the side walk; I could not tell them where I wanted to
          stop, for I did not know myself, and, thought I, I may as well
          stop in one place as another. I could not tell anybody what I
          wanted for I did not know what I wanted. I did not remain in that
          situation long until I found a way to get to an hotel, where I
          was soon forced, by the pressure of circumstances around me and
          the cravings of my appetite, to make known my wants, designs and
          purposes in the language of the people among whom I was cast. In
          like manner our young men go out to preach the Gospel, and
          although they have lived under the influence of the Spirit of the
          Gospel all their days, yet they find themselves unable at first
          to delineate only the principles and laws of salvation; but the
          spirit that is in them soon bursts asunder the fetters that seem
          to bind them, and they launch forth into a field of intelligence
          hitherto unexplored by them, and are enabled, in a short time,
          not only to be filled with a flood of light and truth, but to
          attain unto a power of utterance that astonishes themselves and
          their friends. God is in all this; He laid the foundation of this
          Church and he dwells in the hearts of his servants, and He, by
          the power of his spirit, originates and gives power to utter the
          thoughts He wishes to communicate to mankind through His
          servants. When we trust in Him every obstacle is removed from our
          path.
          262
          When listening to these young brethren, my heart has burned
          within me with gratitude and joy; I was reminded forcibly of the
          days of my youth, when I went forth with others to proclaim the
          same Gospel and was brought into many narrow and tight places.
          The Lord will always open our way if we are faithful, and allow
          us a field of operation that will be adequate to all our wants,
          conditions and circumstances.
          262
          Those missionaries who go abroad to labor for the building up of
          Zion leave their families behind them, and they were particularly
          charged not to beg of the poor on their missions means to send
          home to feed their families, and that whatever they might gain by
          the voluntary contributions of the people among whom they might
          labor, over and above that which would be necessary for their
          immediate wants, should be dedicated to the immigration of the
          poor--to bring home the sheaves they had been enabled to reap.
          Their families are here and have not harvested in abundance of
          the temporal comforts of the earth, but they have managed to live
          along from hand to mouth. There were contributions and
          subscriptions made last year to aid the families of our absent
          missionaries, but how many of them have been faithfully and
          frankly paid in and how many remain yet unpaid, I am not prepared
          to say, but it has been suggested to me that there are still many
          delinquents who did really feel liberal, but have not since found
          a convenient time to honor that liberal feeling by paying in what
          they have subscribed.
          263
          It is not too late yet, and the wants of the families of our
          missionaries have not abated. If we subscribe and promise to pay
          a certain amount to the Missionary Fund, we are under the
          strongest obligations to pay that amount, as much so as if we had
          contracted a debt with the merchants and had promised to pay it
          at a certain time. When we put our names to a document to sustain
          the servants of God and promise a certain amount to this end, I
          consider that we are under a greater obligation than we would be
          by any common business of life, because here is a promise made to
          the servants of God and virtually to heaven that we will do so
          and so to sustain heaven's cause. I would not thank anybody for a
          loaf of bread after I am dead and gone; I want it while I am
          living to sustain me and brace me up that I may have strength to
          do good. Benefits and favors that are deferred amount to little
          more than a vexation--they can hardly be said to be a blessing;
          then do not turn your intended benefits into a vexation to vex
          those whose hearts and whole time are employed in travelling
          abroad to preach the Gospel, and to gather the poor Saints up to
          Zion.
          263
          I will not confine my remarks to delinquents, but I will say the
          door is open still, for we have men in the field in foreign
          countries, who are pouring out their souls in testimony, and they
          are engaged day and night in this Work, while their families are
          dependent upon the bounties of the Latter-day Saints at home.
          Every man and woman who is disposed to contribute with a heart
          willing to build up the Kingdom of God, there will be an
          opportunity for you to do so before this Conference shall come to
          a close; and let us remember that inasmuch as we do it to one of
          the least of God's people we do it unto our Father who is in
          heaven. From the Scriptures it appears that the Lord is disposed
          to receive any favor shown to His servants as though it had been
          done to himself, and he will so acknowledge it in a future day
          when the faithful ones would seem to have forgotten all about it,
          for they will say, "When saw we Thee an hungered," etc., and He
          will answer them, saying. "Inasmuch as ye did it unto one of the
          least of these my servants ye did it unto me. ye have sustained
          my cause yet it is your own cause, for all things are yours,"
          etc.
          263
          Now some persons may begin to narrow up their feelings, and to
          cherish in their hearts murmurings because God in his providence
          and in his mercy and kindness, may begin to pour upon this man
          and upon that man blessings by which he accumulates wealth, and
          by which he is made comfortable and happy; they are envious and
          jealous; now, if all things are ours, is there not a time when
          some of God's people will begin to inherit some of them? Yes.
          There must be a beginning to inherit all things. If we envy those
          that are really beginning to participate a little in the
          inheritance of all things, is not this a strong presumptive
          evidence within ourselves that we are not heirs to all things,
          neither are we willing that our brethren should be.
          263
          When a man of God is blessed from on high and shall begin to
          gather around him means sufficient to place him beyond the reach
          of immediate want, God hath done it--God hath blessed that
          person--and every Saint will feel thankful to see his brethren so
          prospered and blessed of the Lord, feeling encouraged that his
          time will come sometime if he continues faithful. Instead of
          being jealous of the prosperity of those whom the Lord delights
          to bless and murmur in our hearts against our brethren and
          against the Lord, let us learn to be contented with that which is
          assigned to us, and wait patiently until the Lord shall in his
          mercy and kindness bless us more abundantly. I do not know any
          better way to hasten on our day of great blessings than to be
          liberal in our feelings and labor with all our might to lift up
          and encourage those who are bowed down, and to sustain the
          Priesthood of God.
          264
          The Lord sees us all and knows what our feelings are--the very
          thoughts and intents of our hearts are laid bare before Him, and
          when He sees that we are prepared to endure great earthly
          blessings, do you think that any trifling circumstance will cause
          him to delay and wait and put us off and make us wait for his
          blessings, the same as we make some of the missionaries wait,
          until their families suffer before we hand out to them what we
          have promised to give? God knows the time when to bless and the
          individual to bless; and when the time comes for His blessings to
          descend copiously upon this or that individual, they will come.
          Do you want your day to come when you can be comfortable and have
          about all you can desire, just hand out to this Missionary Fund
          liberally, and consider that one evidence more that your time is
          drawing nigh when you also shall be greatly blessed.
          264
          I will not occupy a great deal of time. I bear my testimony,
          brethren and sisters, that this is the Kingdom of God, and I have
          labored according to what little ability the Lord has given me to
          sustain it and to regulate and keep in order, as far as my
          wisdom, knowledge and understanding would allow me, the things
          pertaining to this kingdom and to the Saints of God where I have
          been called to labor. I love this Cause, I love my brethren and
          fellow laborers in it; I love to speak upon the principles of the
          Gospel--in short, I love everything that is connected with the
          welfare of the Saints. Brethren and sisters you have my best
          wishes, and my prayers by day and night are that God may shield
          his chosen ones as the apple of his eye.
          264
          If there is any confidence to be placed in dreams, I do not know,
          but I will tell one. [Voice in the stand: "Is there any fun in
          it?"] There is a little fun in it. I thought I saw a mighty car
          coming down from the mountains in the East, and it appeared as
          big as this Tabernacle. I thought it was going to run over and
          crush everything to pieces; it appeared to be coming in contact
          with a house up there, and it appeared as though it would roll
          right over it and grind it into powder, but it just happened to
          miss it, and it came on towards the City, and by the time it
          reached the City it had dwindled down to a common-sized wagon;
          when I examined it more closely, I discovered that it was nothing
          but a load of firewood coming into the City.
          264
          May God bless his people. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 10 /
          Brigham Young, October 6, 1863
                           Brigham Young, October 6, 1863
             OUR RELATIONSHIP AND DUTY TO GOD AND HIS KINGDOM.--THE TRUE
                                    SOURCE OF THE
            PROSPERITY AND WEALTH OF INDIVIDUALS AND NATIONS, AND HOW TO
                        OBTAIN THEM.--COUNSEL TO THE SAINTS.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1863.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          265
          We have duties which will occupy all of our time while we live
          upon the earth, if they are properly performed, and they consist
          in duties which we owe to ourselves, to our fellow beings, and to
          our God. We acknowledge that we owe duties to God, and we feel
          that we are under certain obligations to him; indeed we owe our
          very existence to him, for we are his offspring, and without him
          we can do nothing; we cannot even make "one hair white or black"
          without our Father. We cannot, independent of God, make a single
          blade of grass to grow, nor produce one kernel of wheat or any
          other grain; in short we cannot perform anything to profit
          ourselves or our fellow creatures, without the Spirit of our
          Father and God, and without his smile and blessing. "When He
          giveth quietness, who then can make trouble? And when he hideth
          his face, who then can behold him? Whether it be done against a
          nation, or against a man only." We possess no ability only that
          which is given us of God. He has endowed us with glorious
          faculties, with Godlike attributes like those which are
          incorporated in his own nature, and he has placed us upon this
          earth to honor them, and to sanctify ourselves and the earth
          preparatory to enjoying it in its celestial state. We are not, in
          anything, independent of God. We inherit what we possess from
          Him, and he inherits his faculties, attributes and powers from
          his Father. Yet it is so ordained, in the fathomless wisdom of
          God, that we should be agents to ourselves to choose the good or
          the evil, and thereby save and exalt our existence, or lose it. 
          266
          It appears to be very hard for us to learn the attributes and
          powers which are incorporated in our own existence, and the
          principles and powers which are in universal nature around us; we
          seem slow of heart to believe, and are sluggish in our
          understandings. The religion of God embraces every fact that
          exists in all the wide arena of nature, while the religions of
          men consist of theory devoid of fact, or of any true principle of
          guidance; hence the professing Christian world are like a ship
          upon a boisterous ocean without rudder, compass, or pilot, and
          are tossed hither and thither by every wind of doctrine. Those
          who have embraced the doctrine of salvation have the witness
          within themselves of its truth. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear
          heard, neither have entered into the heart of man the things
          which God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath
          revealed them unto us by His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all
          things, yea, the deep things of God." But we often find persons
          among us who have borne testimony of the truth of their religion
          by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, who again fall backwards
          into darkness by beginning to express doubts whether their
          religion be true or false; they begin to exchange the substance
          for the shadow--the reality for a phantom. "Are ye so foolish?
          having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the
          flesh?"
          266
          We understand but a very few of the simplest and most
          self-evident truths and principles which govern and sustain us in
          existence as human beings, and all the rest which we have to
          learn is as great a mystery to us as the most intricate and
          delicate piece of mechanism is to the infant child. We need
          constant instruction, and our great heavenly Teacher requires of
          us to be diligent pupils in His school, that we may in time reach
          His glorified presence. If we will not lay to heart the rules of
          education which our Teacher gives us to study, and continue to
          advance from one branch of learning to another, we never can be
          scholars of the first class and become endowed with the science,
          power, excellency, brightness and glory of the heavenly hosts;
          and unless we are educated as they are, we cannot associate with
          them.
          266
          Brethren and sisters, are we preparing for the highest seat of
          knowledge and literature known to men on earth, and then to go on
          in advance of them by the means of that Spirit bestowed upon us
          in the ordinances of our holy religion, which reveals all things,
          and thus become ourselves teachers and expounders of the
          mysteries of the kingdom of God on earth and in heaven? Would not
          this be much better than to remain fixed with a very limited
          amount of knowledge, and, like a door upon its hinges, move to
          and fro from one year to another without any visible advancement
          or improvement, lusting after the grovelling things of this life
          which perish with the handling? Let each one of us bring these
          matters home to ourselves.
          266
          It was said this morning that if we will do our duty God will
          make us rich. How? By opening gold mines? No. If he makes us
          rich, he will make us rich in the same way that he became rich,
          by faithful labor, ceaseless perseverance and constant exertion
          and industry. He labored faithfully for all he possesses, and he
          is willing that we should inherit all things with him, if we will
          pursue the same course to obtain them that he pursued.
          266
          Our lexicographers define riches to be opulence, the possession
          of landed estates, of gold and silver, etc., and the man that
          possesses the most of this kind of wealth is rich in comparison
          with his neighbor. The riches of a kingdom or nation does not
          consist so much in the fulness of its treasury as in the
          fertility of its soil and the industry of its people. The common
          definition may be termed the riches of this world, but are they
          the true riches? I say they are not, and you will probably agree
          with me in this. I need not advance reasons to show you the
          worthlessness of such kinds of riches in the absence of the
          common necessaries and comforts of life--of those substances
          which satisfy the cravings of nature and prolong our existence
          here. Unless earthly riches are held for God and used to advance
          righteousness, they are held only by a slender tenure.
          267
          Brother John Taylor in his remarks referred to Nebuchadnezzar. It
          is said of him, "And the king spake, and said, is not this great
          Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the
          might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty? While the
          word was in the king's mouth, there fell a voice from heaven,
          saying, O King Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken; the kingdom
          is departed from thee." "The same hour was the thing fulfilled
          upon Nebuchadnezzar; and he was driven from men, and did eat
          grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till
          his hairs were grown like eagle's feathers, and his nails like
          bird's claws." And there the great king of Babylon remained until
          he learned that, "all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as
          nothing, and He doeth according to His will in the army of
          heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth, and none can stay
          his hand, or say unto him, what doest thou?" This great king
          became satisfied that he could not possess power, wealth, majesty
          and earthly glory only as the King of kings gave it to him.
          267
          When God bestows upon us power to command the elements--to speak,
          and the soil is formed and filled with fertility--to speak, and
          the rain descends upon it to moisten and germinate the seed that
          we have planted and to nourish it until it ripens its golden
          fruit, then shall we possess true riches, and not until then.
          When we possess this power by the irrevocable decree of heaven,
          we possess wealth that cannot take the wings of the morning and
          leaven us poor indeed. Can we live to learn some of these things?
          267
          We have in our mortal state the trial of our faith, and we are